The history of the troubles of Suethland and Poland, which occasioned the expulsion of Sigismundus the Third, king of those kingdomes, with his heires for ever from the Suethish crown with a continuation of those troubles, untill the truce, an. 1629 : as also, a particular narration of the daily passages at the last and great treaty of pacification between those two kingdomes, concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia, anno 1635 : concluding with a breife commemoration of the life and death of Sr. George Duglas, Knight, Lord Ambassadour extraordinary from the late King of Great Brittaine, for the treaty above mentioned / faithfully couched by J. Fowler ...
         Fowler, J. (John)
      
       
         
           1656
        
      
       Approx. 774 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A40104
         Wing F1731
         ESTC R42031
         23249304
         ocm 23249304
         109514
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40104)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109514)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1700:51)
      
       
         
           
             The history of the troubles of Suethland and Poland, which occasioned the expulsion of Sigismundus the Third, king of those kingdomes, with his heires for ever from the Suethish crown with a continuation of those troubles, untill the truce, an. 1629 : as also, a particular narration of the daily passages at the last and great treaty of pacification between those two kingdomes, concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia, anno 1635 : concluding with a breife commemoration of the life and death of Sr. George Duglas, Knight, Lord Ambassadour extraordinary from the late King of Great Brittaine, for the treaty above mentioned / faithfully couched by J. Fowler ...
             Fowler, J. (John)
             Sweden. Treaties, etc. Poland, 1635 Sept. 12.
             Poland. Treaties, etc. Sweden, 1635 Sept. 12.
          
           [8], 254 p., 8 leaves of plates : ports.
           
             Printed by Thomas Roycroft for Thomas Dring, and are to be sold at the George ...,
             London :
             1656.
          
           
             Errata: p. 254.
             In 3 parts. Parts [2] and [3] have special t.p.: (pt. [2]) The treaty of pacification (upon the fore-related troubles) concluded in the yeare, 1635, between ... Uladislaus the Fourth, King of Poland ... and Christina Augusta, Queen of Suethes ... London, Printed for Hen. Twyford and Tho. Dring, 1656. (pt. [3]) A brief commemoration of the life and death of Sir George Duglas ... London, Printed for H. Twyford and T. Dring, 1656.
             Reproduction of original in Trinity College Library, Cambridge University.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sigismund -- III, -- King of Poland and Sweden, 1566-1632.
           Władysław -- IV Zygmunt, -- King of Poland, 1595-1648.
           Kristina, -- Queen of Sweden, 1626-1689.
           Douglas, George, -- Sir, d. 1636.
           Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Treaties.
           Poland -- Foreign relations -- Treaties.
           Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Poland.
           Poland -- Foreign relations -- Sweden.
           Sweden -- History -- 1523-1718.
           Poland -- History -- Sigismund III, 1587-1632.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-12 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             
               CAROLVS
               GVSTAVVS
               King
               of
               Swethens
               ,
               Goths
               ,
               &
               Vandalls
               ,
               greate
               prince
               of
               Finland
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Esthonia
               ,
               &
               Carelia
               .
               Lor
               d
               of
               Ingria
               .
               &
               Crowned
               An
               o
               Dom̄
               :
               1654.
               
            
             
               P
               S
               excudit
            
             portrait of King Carl X Gustav of Sweden
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           HISTORY
           Of
           the
           Troubles
           of
           SUETHLAND
           AND
           POLAND
           ,
           Which
           occasioned
           the
           Expulsion
           of
           Sigismundus
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           those
           Kingdomes
           ,
           with
           his
           Heires
           for
           ever
           from
           the
           SUETHISH
           Crown
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           CONTINUATION
           OF
           THOSE
           Troubles
           ,
           untill
           the
           Truce
           ,
           An.
           1629.
           
           As
           also
           ,
           a
           particular
           Narration
           of
           the
           daily
           Passages
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           Treaty
           of
           Pacification
           between
           those
           two
           Kingdomes
           ,
           concluded
           at
           Stumbsdorff
           in
           Prussia
           ,
           Anno
           1635.
           
        
         
           CONCLUDING
           WITH
           A
           BREIFE
           COMMEMORATION
           OF
           THE
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           S
           r.
           
             GEORGE
             DVGLAS
          
           Knight
           ,
           Lord
           Ambassadour
           Extraordinary
           from
           the
           late
           King
           of
           Great
           BRITTAINE
           ,
           for
           the
           Treaty
           above
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           
             Faithfully
             couched
             by
          
           J.
           FOVVLER
           ,
           
             Secretary
             to
             his
             Lordship
             for
             that
             Embassy
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Roycroft
          
           for
           
             Thomas
             Dring
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           George
           neer
           Cliffords
           Inne
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           1656.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   Collegium
                   S.
                   S.
                   et
                   Individuae
                   Trinatatis
                   in
                   Academiá
                   Cantabrigiensi
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               HIS
               HIGHNESSE
               THE
               LORD
               PROTECTOR
               ,
            
             
               
                 MY
                 LORD
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               remembrance
               of
               having
               read
               ,
               that
               a
               Great
               Emperor
               was
               once
               
                 graciously
                 pleased
              
               to
               accept
               of
               an
               Apple
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               poor
               Peasant
               ,
               hath
               encouraged
               me
               to
               the
               presenting
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Discourse
               unto
               your
               Highnesse
               .
            
             
               As
               that
               Prince
               was
               (
               doubtless
               )
               induced
               to
               daign
               the
               reception
               of
               so
               
                 slight
                 a
                 Gift
              
               from
               〈◊〉
               
                 mean
                 a
                 Giver
              
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               merit
               either
               in
               the
               
                 Person
                 or
                 Present
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               conjecture
               he
               made
               of
               the
               
                 dutifull
                 affection
              
               wherwith
               it
               was
               Offered
               ;
               so
               ,
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               hope
               that
               ,
               the
               boldness
               of
               this
               address
               may
               be
               the
               more
               excusable
               ,
               in
               regard
               ,
               the
               like
               
                 affectionate
                 duty
              
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               of
               submissiveness
               ,
               herewith
               tendred
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Highness
              
               hath
               moreover
               (
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               )
               a
               
                 Peculiar
                 right
              
               hereunto
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               
                 sole
                 adaequate
                 Paralell
              
               to
               the
               famous
               Princes
               of
               the
               Gustavian
               Line
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               following
               Narrative
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               were
               great
               in
               Armes
               ,
               which
               none
               can
               deny
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               
                 Heroick
                 Actions
              
               have
               rendred
               their
               
                 Memories
                 renowned
              
               to
               Perpetuity
               ;
               Your
               
                 Highness
                 Name
              
               is
               certainly
               engraven
               in
               Characters
               indeleble
               upon
               the
               never
               decaying
               Pillars
               of
               
                 immortall
                 Fame
              
               ,
               whose
               Trumpet
               hath
               sounded
               your
               more
               then
               Admirable
               
               Successes
               ,
               unto
               the
               most
               Remote
               Regions
               :
               Nor
               ,
               is
               
                 Caesar's
                 Veni
                 ,
                 Vidi
                 ,
                 Vici
                 ,
              
               lesse
               illustrated
               by
               your
               
                 Highnesse
                 Pourtraict
              
               than
               it
               was
               by
               his
               Statua
               .
            
             
               As
               Victory
               did
               constantly
               accompany
               the
               Second
               and
               great
               Gustavus
               whilest
               living
               ,
               and
               attend
               him
               even
               
                 in
                 death
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 famous
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Malvezzi
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 valiant
                 Leaders
                 is
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 Battells
              
               ;
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               truely
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               
                 your
                 Highness
              
               hath
               led
               on
               your
               Forces
               ,
               your
               Foes
               have
               as
               often
               fallen
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               
                 Numerous
                 Enemies
              
               that
               have
               ever
               hitherto
               dared
               to
               look
               you
               in
               the
               Face
               ,
               have
               been
               alwaies
               constrained
               to
               turn
               their
               backs
               :
               Neither
               can
               the
               most
               
                 black-mouthed
                 Detraction
              
               gaine-say
               this
               Truth
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Highnesse
              
               hath
               one
               Advantage
               more
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               by
               Providence
               permitted
               unto
               that
               Great
               Monarch
               ;
               in
               that
               by
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               All-mighty
               ,
               you
               live
               to
               reap
               the
               Fruit
               of
               your
               Labours
               ,
               in
               Praising
               the
               God
               of
               your
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               May
               your
               
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 Religiously
              
               and
               Magnanimously
               ,
               still
               goe
               on
               to
               
                 doe
                 worthily
              
               in
               this
               
                 our
                 Judah
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 be
                 famous
              
               in
               
                 our
                 Israel
              
               ;
               and
               after
               a
               continued
               Series
               of
               
                 Glorious
                 Tryumphs
              
               here
               below
               ,
               remain
               
                 Tryumphantly
                 Glorious
              
               above
               in
               the
               Mansions
               of
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               
                 So
                 craving
                 Pardon
                 for
                 this
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 In
                 all
                 humble
                 Obedience
                 At
                 your
                 HIGHNESS
                 Command
                 ,
                 J.
                 FOWLER
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               OR
               ARGUMENT
               To
               the
               ensuing
               DISCOURSE
               .
            
             
               THERE
               is
               nothing
               new
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               saith
               the
               wisest
               of
               Kings
               .
               This
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it selfe
               a
               certaine
               truth
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               more
               evident
               in
               any
               thing
               then
               in
               the
               Stupendious
               alterations
               which
               History
               in
               generall
               doth
               manifest
               to
               have
               happened
               in
               Kingdomes
               and
               Common-wealths
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               Flood
               ;
               the
               recapitulation
               whereof
               would
               not
               onely
               outswell
               this
               bulke
               ,
               but
               likewise
               tire
               the
               Reader
               ,
               whose
               curiosity
               therein
               may
               be
               elsewhere
               abundantly
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               Many
               in
               England
               may
               perhaps
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               Changes
               we
               have
               seen
               of
               late
               years
               among
               our selves
               admit
               of
               no
               President
               .
               The
               Pages
               ensuing
               will
               shew
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               that
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               of
               late
               times
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               hath
               been
               in
               great
               part
               formerly
               presented
               upon
               Forraigne
               Stages
               ;
               yea
               ,
               within
               the
               memory
               
               of
               Men
               yet
               living
               ,
               if
               diligent
               Scruteny
               were
               made
               into
               the
               Actings
               in
               other
               Regions
               ,
               and
               wherein
               they
               have
               come
               short
               of
               Ours
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               ,
               by
               their
               published
               expressions
               ,
               that
               they
               regretted
               the
               overslipping
               of
               oppertunity
               .
               The
               subsequent
               Discourse
               is
               a
               Narrative
               truely
               Epitomized
               out
               of
               the
               Publike
               Acts
               of
               the
               Suethes
               :
               The
               passages
               of
               the
               Pacification
               ensuing
               ,
               with
               other
               Germane
               Occurrences
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               faithfully
               annexed
               .
            
             
               The
               Method
               used
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               A
               breife
               mention
               of
               Polands
               exaltation
               from
               a
               Ducall
               to
               a
               Regall
               Government
               ,
               An.
               1000.
               with
               a
               particular
               deduction
               of
               their
               Kings
               from
               the
               time
               that
               Jagello
               ,
               great
               Duke
               of
               Lithuania
               (
               in
               the
               right
               of
               his
               Wife
               )
               was
               there
               Crowned
               ;
               whose
               merits
               toward
               that
               Kingdome
               are
               still
               celebrated
               by
               the
               Polanders
               ,
               and
               whose
               Descendants
               have
               constantly
               swayed
               that
               Scepter
               (
               untill
               this
               present
               )
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               hundred
               sixty
               nine
               years
               :
               The
               interposition
               of
               Henry
               Duke
               of
               Anjow
               ,
               afterwards
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               that
               Name
               ,
               usually
               stiled
               Henry
               of
               Valois
               ,
               onely
               excepted
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               thing
               presented
               is
               a
               like
               deduction
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Suethland
               (
               much
               more
               ancient
               then
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               )
               from
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Magnus
                 Erickson
              
               ,
               surnamed
               Smeeke
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               whom
               and
               of
               his
               Posterity
               the
               Suethish
               Crowne
               (
               alwayes
               formerly
               Elective
               )
               was
               rendred
               Hereditary
               by
               a
               generall
               Act
               of
               Union
               at
               
                 Varburg
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1343.
               
            
             
               A
               more
               strict
               Hereditary
               Union
               is
               next
               exhibited
               in
               the
               Raigne
               of
               
                 Gustavus
                 Erickson
              
               (
               the
               Deliverer
               of
               his
               Countrey
               from
               the
               slavery
               of
               Strangers
               )
               and
               the
               same
               confirmed
               and
               corroborated
               by
               the
               whole
               States
               of
               
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1544.
               in
               whose
               Race
               that
               Scepter
               hath
               ever
               since
               remained
               and
               doth
               still
               continue
               .
               Nine
               Crowned
               Kings
               have
               (
               within
               the
               third
               degree
               )
               descended
               from
               his
               loynes
               ,
               
                 Viz.
                 Erick
                 ,
                 John
              
               ,
               and
               
                 (
                 harles
              
               ,
               
               his
               three
               Sons
               ;
               Sigismund
               the
               son
               of
               John
               (
               King
               of
               Poland
               and
               Suethland
               )
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
              
               the
               son
               of
               Charles
               ;
               the
               late
               Queen
               Christina
               of
               Suethland
               ;
               Vladislaus
               and
               Casimir
               ,
               the
               sons
               of
               Sigismuna
               ,
               consecutively
               Kings
               of
               Poland
               ;
               and
               the
               present
               King
               of
               
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 Carolus
                 Gustavus
              
               ,
               great
               Grand-childe
               to
               the
               fore-named
               
                 Gustavus
                 Erickson
              
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               son
               of
               the
               Princess
               Catherine
               Daughter
               to
               the
               foresayd
               Charles
               ,
               who
               All
               act
               their
               parts
               in
               the
               Scenes
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               The
               Marriage
               of
               John
               forenamed
               ,
               then
               Duke
               of
               Finland
               (
               afterwards
               King
               of
               Suethland
               )
               with
               a
               Royall
               Virgin
               of
               the
               Polish
               Jagellonian
               Race
               ,
               and
               the
               Election
               (
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Allyance
               )
               of
               Sigismund
               their
               Eldest
               to
               the
               Regall
               Chaire
               of
               Poland
               ,
               with
               his
               Coronation
               in
               Suethland
               after
               his
               Fathers
               decease
               ,
               follows
               next
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               The
               dissensions
               afterwards
               arising
               between
               King
               Sigismundus
               and
               his
               subjects
               of
               Suethland
               are
               mentioned
               :
               His
               taking
               up
               Armes
               ;
               Their
               opposition
               and
               raising
               of
               Forces
               ,
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               his
               Uncle
               Charles
               (
               then
               Duke
               of
               
                 Sudermannia
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               by
               them
               Parliamentarily
               Constituted
               Governour
               of
               Suethland
               ,
               is
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               The
               heads
               of
               the
               severall
               Letters
               which
               passed
               between
               that
               King
               and
               his
               said
               Uncle
               in
               that
               conjuncture
               (
               and
               even
               when
               the
               Armies
               of
               both
               sides
               were
               in
               the
               Feild
               ,
               and
               in
               sight
               of
               each
               other
               )
               are
               touched
               :
               The
               Kings
               bad
               successe
               ;
               the
               accord
               ensuing
               between
               them
               ,
               with
               his
               Retreat
               into
               Poland
               ,
               contrary
               thereunto
               ,
               set
               forth
               :
               Contents
               of
               their
               subsequent
               (
               as
               well
               as
               preceding
               )
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               inserted
               :
               Their
               renouncing
               of
               Fidelity
               and
               Subjection
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Heirs
               for
               ever
               ,
               with
               their
               exaltation
               of
               the
               forenamed
               Duke
               Charles
               unto
               his
               Nephews
               Throne
               ,
               manifested
               :
               The
               Warrs
               (
               thereupon
               )
               between
               them
               (
               with
               advantage
               
               to
               the
               Suethes
               )
               and
               upon
               other
               intervenient
               occasions
               ,
               a
               Truce
               mediated
               and
               concluded
               for
               six
               years
               ,
               An.
               1629.
               hinted
               .
            
             
               That
               Truce
               neer
               expiring
               ,
               a
               second
               Treaty
               being
               set
               on
               foot
               ,
               An.
               1634.
               for
               a
               finall
               Peace
               or
               longer
               Truce
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               for
               six
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               assented
               unto
               by
               both
               Parties
               the
               year
               following
               ,
               the
               daily
               passages
               thereof
               are
               faithfully
               couched
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               A
               breife
               Commemoration
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               ;
               who
               ,
               from
               England
               ,
               did
               Mediate
               that
               Truce
               :
               A
               touch
               likewise
               of
               sundry
               (
               as
               aforesayd
               )
               Emergencies
               in
               Germany
               (
               relating
               to
               Englands
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Interest
               there
               in
               those
               times
               )
               not
               unnecessary
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               Passages
               referring
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               sayd
               Treaty
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Ambassadors
               Person
               and
               Death
               ,
               wherein
               sundry
               occurrences
               not
               usuall
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               with
               a
               cursory
               mention
               of
               the
               now
               Raigning
               Princes
               of
               Suethland
               and
               Poland
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               posture
               of
               affiares
               in
               those
               Nations
               ,
               conclude
               the
               Triple
               Narrative
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               SUETHLAND
               AND
               POLANDS
               TROVBLES
               ;
               Preceding
               ,
               Causing
               ,
               and
               Ensuing
               the
               Expulsion
               of
               King
               SIGISMUND
               the
               Third
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               SUETHLAND
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 WARS
                 between
                 Suethland
                 and
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 untill
                 of
                 latter
                 Ages
                 )
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 and
                 still
                 is
                 Elective
                 ;
                 and
                 albeit
                 not
                 neer
                 so
                 ancient
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 〈…〉
                 yet
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 consideration
                 inferiour
                 to
                 most
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 Bulwark
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 against
                 the
                 incroaching
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 insulting
                 Turk
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Blood-hound
                 the
                 numerous
                 over-running
                 Tartar.
                 
              
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Boleslaus
                 (
                 sur-named
                 )
                 Chrobrus
                 ,
                 that
                 Country
                 was
                 governed
                 somtimes
                 by
                 Dukes
                 ,
                 otherwhiles
                 by
                 Palatines
                 :
                 But
                 Otho
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 the
                 Germane
                 Emperour
                 (
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 997.
                 first
                 instituted
                 the
                 Colledge
                 of
                 Electors
                 for
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 future
                 Successors
                 to
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Crown
                 )
                 after
                 an
                 expedition
                 by
                 him
                 made
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 undertaking
                 a
                 Journey
                 into
                 Poland
                 to
                 visite
                 the
                 Tomb
                 of
                 S.
                 Adelbert
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 Magnificently
                 received
                 and
                 entertained
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Boleslaus
                 ,
                 in
                 requitall
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tye
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 strickt
                 Bonds
                 of
                 Amity
                 
                 towards
                 himself
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 :
                 Of
                 Duke
                 ,
                 stiled
                 and
                 Crowned
                 him
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Grace
                 1000.
                 
                 
                 After
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 Title
                 continued
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 82.
                 years
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 abandoned
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 using
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 Duke
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 frame
                 the
                 Government
                 remained
                 for
                 the
                 term
                 of
                 213.
                 years
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 
                 wherof
                 ,
                 
                   Lescus
                   Niger
                
                 deceasing
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 distracted
                 into
                 divers
                 Factions
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 without
                 a
                 Prince
                 )
                 the
                 supream
                 Rule
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 electively
                 setled
                 upon
                 Primislaus
                 (
                 surnam'd
                 )
                 Posthumus
                 ,
                 who
                 resumed
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King.
                 An.
                 1295.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 Royall
                 Title
                 hath
                 been
                 (
                 ever
                 since
                 )
                 retained
                 by
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 fully
                 established
                 untill
                 the
                 Raign
                 of
                 Casimir
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 stiled
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 after
                 whose
                 death
                 his
                 Nephew
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Hungaria
                 (
                 son
                 to
                 Charles
                 King
                 therof
                 ,
                 by
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Sister
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Casimir
                 )
                 succeeding
                 electively
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Chair
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 deceased
                 without
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 and
                 Mary
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lewis
                 ,
                 being
                 chosen
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   Hungaria
                   ;
                   Heduigis
                
                 the
                 younger
                 was
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 married
                 unto
                 Jagello
                 ,
                 great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 in
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Match
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 he
                 was
                 therby
                 advanced
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 138●
                 .
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 so
                 with
                 his
                 Subjects
                 the
                 Lithuanians
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 embraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 united
                 his
                 said
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 with
                 Samogitia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Roxo●ania
                 which
                 was
                 under
                 his
                 obedience
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 three
                 conditions
                 he
                 was
                 obliged
                 by
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 his
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 forth
                 with
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 soon
                 after
                 effected
                 ,
                 albeit
                 not
                 without
                 reluctancy
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 
                 People
                 is
                 rooted
                 and
                 therby
                 become
                 obstinate
                 in
                 Idolatrie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 point
                 ,
                 the
                 Union
                 ,
                 was
                 yet
                 more
                 hard
                 to
                 compasse
                 and
                 took
                 more
                 time
                 of
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 fully
                 accomplished
                 untill
                 of
                 latter
                 years
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 Jagello
                 (
                 who
                 after
                 him
                 succeeded
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 )
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 deprive
                 their
                 Posterity
                 of
                 their
                 Hereditary
                 Estates
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 submit
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 least
                 being
                 pre-termitted
                 therin
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 remain
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 ancient
                 Patrimonicall
                 Rights
                 and
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 deferred
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 therof
                 from
                 one
                 time
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 that
                 the
                 States
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 therto
                 ,
                 as
                 apprehending
                 future
                 prejudice
                 by
                 that
                 Conjunction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 their
                 Princes
                 Males
                 began
                 to
                 fail
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Sigismundus
                   Augustus
                
                 )
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 apprehending
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Russians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 former
                 pretensions
                 ;
                 the
                 Lithuanians
                 condescended
                 to
                 the
                 Union
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Raign
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 procured
                 that
                 the
                 Lithuanian
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Palatines
                 and
                 
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Castellans
                 should
                 have
                 Session
                 and
                 Vote
                 in
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 of
                 Poland
                 at
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 their
                 Kins
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Priviledges
                 which
                 the
                 Native
                 Polonians
                 have
                 ,
                 wherby
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 the
                 Lithuanian
                 Princes
                 to
                 their
                 Patrimoniall
                 Estates
                 might
                 seem
                 secured
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 generally
                 observed
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Elective
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 
                 regard
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 right
                 line
                 ,
                 unless
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 unfit
                 and
                 unworthy
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 
                   Hungaria
                   ,
                   Bohemia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Suethland
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 same
                 became
                 Hereditary
                 )
                 in
                 Denmark
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Russia
                 most
                 usually
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 practised
                 in
                 Germany
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Progeny
                 of
                 well
                 deserving
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Jagellonian
                 Posterity
                 hath
                 continued
                 successively
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 about
                 137.
                 years
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Raign
                 of
                 six
                 Kings
                 ;
                 
                   Viz.
                   Vladislans
                
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 ;
                 Casimir
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Vladislans
                   ,
                   John
                   Albert
                
                 
                 second
                 Son
                 of
                 Casimir
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 elder
                 being
                 pre-termitted
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 embracing
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
                 Hungaria
                 and
                 
                   Bohemia
                   )
                   Alexander
                
                 the
                 third
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 two
                 dying
                 without
                 Issue
                 ,
                 Sigismund
                 fourth
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Casimir
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 the
                 second
                 sur-named
                 )
                 Augustus
                 the
                 last
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Issue
                 Male
                 of
                 Jagello
                 ,
                 who
                 deceased
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 1573.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 him
                 was
                 chosen
                 Henry
                 of
                 Valois
                 Duke
                 of
                 Anjow
                 ,
                 second
                 Son
                 to
                 Henry
                 the
                 second
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 The
                 only
                 meer
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 who
                 secretly
                 deserting
                 that
                 Crown
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 upon
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Charles
                 the
                 nineth
                 )
                 conveyed
                 himself
                 privily
                 into
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 An.
                 1574.
                 he
                 succeeded
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Henry
                   de
                   Valois
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Raign
                 in
                 Poland
                 not
                 during
                 one
                 whole
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sigismundus
                   Augustus
                
                 had
                 left
                 (
                 albeit
                 no
                 Sons
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 Crown
                 might
                 accrue
                 )
                 two
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 Anne
                 the
                 elder
                 was
                 wedded
                 to
                 
                   Stephen
                   Bathor
                
                 Prince
                 of
                 Transilvania
                 ,
                 an
                 unequall
                 Match
                 ,
                 her
                 years
                 (
                 much
                 exceeding
                 his
                 )
                 considered
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 therupon
                 chosen
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1579.
                 having
                 been
                 also
                 recommended
                 to
                 that
                 Crown
                 by
                 Amurath
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 then
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Turkie
                 ,
                 which
                 administred
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 proud
                 Sultan
                 of
                 boasting
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 the
                 Polanders
                 a
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 Raign
                 of
                 
                   Sigismund
                   Augustus
                   ,
                   John
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 
                 brother
                 to
                 Erick
                 King
                 of
                 Suethland
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 into
                 Poland
                 to
                 treat
                 a
                 Marriage
                 between
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 Catherine
                 the
                 second
                 Sister
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sigismund
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 his
                 Brother
                 Ericks
                 mean
                 and
                 unworthy
                 matching
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 himself
                 espoused
                 that
                 Princess
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1562.
                 by
                 means
                 wherof
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 their
                 first-born
                 )
                 being
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Jagellonian
                 
                 Regall
                 Race
                 was
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Stephen
                 )
                 preferred
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Candidates
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Parma
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Duke
                 Ernest
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 the
                 Wayvode
                 of
                 Transilvania
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kinsman
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 Bathory
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 there
                 Crowned
                 during
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 having
                 seised
                 his
                 Brother
                 King
                 Erick
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 kept
                 in
                 Prison
                 untill
                 his
                 death
                 )
                 then
                 raigned
                 in
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 Race
                 shall
                 be
                 deduced
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 follows
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Suethland
                 according
                 to
                 Bureus
                 (
                 a
                 Native
                 there
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 
                 ancient
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 wherof
                 issue
                 from
                 that
                 Scandia
                 ,
                 or
                 Scandinavia
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 the
                 two
                 Northern
                 Countries
                 of
                 Suethen
                 and
                 Norway
                 :
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 have
                 called
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 Shop
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 tearmed
                 it
                 the
                 Magazine
                 or
                 Storehouse
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 for
                 from
                 thence
                 flowed
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 Warlike
                 
                   Suevians
                   ,
                   Normans
                   ,
                   Vandalls
                
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 the
                 Terrors
                 and
                 Tamers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Stock
                 or
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 (
                 home-bred
                 Goths
                 and
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 the
                 )
                 Visi-gothes
                 ,
                 or
                 Westro-gothes
                 ,
                 and
                 Ostro-gothes
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 penetrated
                 into
                 sundry
                 Realms
                 ,
                 and
                 wearied
                 out
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Europaean
                 Kingdoms
                 with
                 often
                 renewed
                 Wars
                 ,
                 seated
                 themselves
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 continue
                 (
                 even
                 hitherto
                 )
                 their
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 Gothland
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Johannes
                   Magnus
                
                 )
                 seated
                 between
                 the
                 Suethes
                 and
                 Danes
                 ,
                 too
                 mighty
                 and
                 scarce
                 ever
                 well
                 agreeing
                 Nations
                 ,
                 fearing
                 least
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 infested
                 by
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 constrained
                 to
                 an
                 unequall
                 defence
                 ,
                 did
                 enter
                 into
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 conjunction
                 of
                 Amity
                 and
                 Society
                 with
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 Potency
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 conformity
                 between
                 them
                 of
                 dispositions
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   far
                   he
                
                 .
              
               
                 Jornandes
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 Bureus
                 )
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 Rudolphus
                 King
                 of
                 Scandia
                 leaving
                 his
                 owne
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 Italy
                 to
                 visite
                 Theodoricke
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Gothes
                 there
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 saith
                 the
                 said
                 Bureus
                 )
                 the
                 85.
                 
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likewise
                 apparent
                 (
                 say
                 their
                 Authors
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Gothes
                 were
                 in
                 Graecia
                 and
                 Thracia
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 pronounced
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 shunned
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 also
                 (
                 before
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 a
                 terrour
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 dared
                 not
                 to
                 extend
                 their
                 bounds
                 beyond
                 the
                 Danubius
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 the
                 Romans
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 concealing
                 the
                 Military
                 vertue
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 extoll
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 have
                 recorded
                 to
                 posterity
                 how
                 the
                 Visi-gothes
                 and
                 Ostro-gothes
                 had
                 like
                 a
                 deluge
                 overflowed
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 under
                 their
                 severall
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Theodorick's
                   ,
                   Attalarick's
                   ,
                   Totila's
                   ,
                   Tesa's
                   ,
                   Radagir's
                   ,
                   Alarick's
                   ,
                   Attulph's
                   ,
                   Sigerick's
                   ,
                   Villia's
                   ,
                   Roderick's
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 cognominations
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 Author
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 introduction
                 of
                 Monarchie
                 amongst
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 viz.
                 they
                 and
                 the
                 Gothes
                 were
                 subject
                 (
                 mostly
                 )
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 as
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 howbeit
                 that
                 sometimes
                 (
                 through
                 emulation
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 distinct
                 Princes
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 breaches
                 were
                 seldome
                 long
                 lasting
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 re-peiced
                 and
                 renewed
                 their
                 former
                 concord
                 ,
                 with
                 mutuall
                 force
                 opposing
                 each
                 others
                 enemies
                 :
                 Neither
                 may
                 it
                 seem
                 unworthy
                 of
                 recordation
                 that
                 the
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 famous
                 amongst
                 all
                 Nations
                 for
                 warlike
                 fortitude
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 )
                 they
                 became
                 formidable
                 to
                 most
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 did
                 neverthelesse
                 so
                 farre
                 submit
                 unto
                 the
                 Suethes
                 remaining
                 in
                 their
                 Native
                 soil
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Westro-gothes
                 affirme
                 )
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 electing
                 or
                 rejecting
                 a
                 King
                 for
                 both
                 those
                 people
                 's
                 remained
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Alphonsus
                   Carthaginensis
                
                 doth
                 also
                 assert
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Gothes
                 did
                 many
                 times
                 divert
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 &
                 people
                 ,
                 their
                 Rulers
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 remained
                 in
                 Scythia
                 ;
                 now
                 what
                 that
                 Scythia
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Rodoricus
                   Sancius
                
                 doth
                 explain
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Isidorus
                 &
                 other
                 writers
                 agree
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 originall
                 of
                 the
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Scandia
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Scythia
                   Septentrionalis
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   A.
                   Kranizius
                
                 ,
                 treating
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 and
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 The
                 renowne
                 of
                 the
                 Gothes
                 in
                 remote
                 Military
                 expeditions
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 famed
                 with
                 most
                 losty
                 Titles
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 contestation
                 with
                 the
                 Romans
                 (
                 then
                 most
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 knowne
                 world
                 )
                 somtimes
                 repressed
                 they
                 rested
                 quiet
                 ;
                 but
                 other
                 whiles
                 ,
                 they
                 afflicted
                 the
                 Romans
                 with
                 greater
                 blowes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 seldom
                 retired
                 on
                 equall
                 terms
                 :
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 treading
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 under
                 foot
                 ,
                 they
                 overspread
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 sackt
                 Rome
                 ,
                 kept
                 there
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 many
                 yeeres
                 :
                 They
                 infested
                 Gaule
                 ;
                 layed
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 their
                 Monarchie
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 from
                 thence
                 derived
                 a
                 Stock
                 of
                 most
                 noble
                 Families
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 So
                 farr
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Wolfgangus
                   Lazius
                
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Septentrionall
                   Islands
                
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 Bands
                 went
                 frequently
                 toward
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Visi-gothes
                 who
                 had
                 planted
                 themselves
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ostrogothes
                 seated
                 in
                 Illyrico
                 and
                 Italy
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 distruction
                 of
                 Troy
                 ,
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 Gothes
                 being
                 as
                 then
                 in
                 Thracia
                 ,
                 severall
                 Colonies
                 removed
                 toward
                 them
                 ;
                 Nor
                 were
                 those
                 expeditions
                 undertaken
                 constrainedly
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 allured
                 with
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 their
                 Compatriots
                 in
                 forraigne
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 w
                 th
                 the
                 fame
                 of
                 their
                 exploits
                 ,
                 did
                 emulously
                 flock
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 then
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suethes
                 and
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 Lawes
                 (
                 for
                 preventing
                 the
                 utter
                 desertion
                 of
                 the
                 Originall
                 territory
                 )
                 
                 were
                 there
                 enacted
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 persons
                 abandoning
                 their
                 native
                 soile
                 should
                 retaine
                 any
                 inheritance
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 abroad
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 so
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 avoiding
                 the
                 intricacy
                 of
                 contention
                 between
                 their
                 nearest
                 of
                 bloud
                 )
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 departed
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 dead
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 hower
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 nearest
                 kinsman
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 it
                 seemes
                 not
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Originall
                 Seats
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 extraneous
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 who
                 warred
                 abroad
                 ,
                 had
                 retained
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 that
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Paternall
                 Soil
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 probably
                 ,
                 have
                 permitted
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 marched
                 under
                 their
                 Standarts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 underwent
                 the
                 dangers
                 and
                 uncertainties
                 of
                 forraign
                 Warfare
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Inheritance
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leaving
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 their
                 Authors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Suethes
                 have
                 anciently
                 been
                 an
                 elective
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 to
                 choose
                 either
                 a
                 Native
                 or
                 Stranger
                 to
                 possess
                 the
                 Regal
                 Chair
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 Obligation
                 enjoyned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 who
                 ere
                 he
                 were
                 )
                 should
                 defend
                 the
                 Multitude
                 committed
                 unto
                 him
                 from
                 injury
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 endeavour
                 the
                 enforcement
                 and
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 ancient
                 Customs
                 ,
                 rightfull
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 received
                 custom
                 in
                 all
                 well
                 regulated
                 Nations
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 freedom
                 of
                 Election
                 ,
                 they
                 alwaies
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 found
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 Vertue
                 corresponding
                 to
                 the
                 Royall
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 continued
                 Annals
                 of
                 that
                 Regions
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 truth
                 hereof
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 Royall
                 Progeny
                 of
                 
                   Ericus
                   Sanctus
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Son
                 Canutus
                 obtained
                 the
                 Regall
                 Wreath
                 ;
                 of
                 King
                 Suercherus
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 his
                 Sons
                 Charles
                 and
                 John
                 succeeded
                 ;
                 after
                 them
                 
                   Ericus
                   Balbus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Nephew
                 of
                 
                   Ericus
                   Sanctus
                
                 ,
                 by
                 election
                 ascended
                 the
                 Royall
                 Chair
                 ,
                 next
                 whom
                 Valdemarus
                 Nephew
                 to
                 Ericke
                 (
                 last
                 named
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 Sister
                 and
                 Birgerus
                 that
                 Illustrious
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Ostro-gothes
                 ,
                 obtained
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 swayed
                 by
                 his
                 Brother
                 Magnus
                 (
                 sur-named
                 )
                 
                   Ladulas
                   :
                   Birgerus
                
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Magnus
                 was
                 next
                 elected
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 (
                 ejected
                 for
                 Cruelty
                 and
                 Fratricide
                 )
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 
                   Magnus
                   Erickson
                
                 (
                 his
                 Nephew
                 )
                 surnamed
                 Smeek
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 as
                 themselves
                 assert
                 ,
                 have
                 alwaies
                 esteemed
                 that
                 (
                 beyond
                 the
                 Proximity
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 pretence
                 of
                 hereditary
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 utilitie
                 of
                 friendship
                 )
                 Vertue
                 only
                 and
                 Heroick
                 Actions
                 were
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 .
                 This
                 freedom
                 of
                 Sufferages
                 or
                 Votes
                 in
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 flourished
                 amongst
                 them
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 even
                 untill
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 (
                 not
                 moved
                 with
                 the
                 wind
                 of
                 Levity
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 own
                 words
                 )
                 
                 but
                 induced
                 by
                 the
                 strickt
                 Law
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 at
                 Strengnesia
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 1523.
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 at
                 Vpsall
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1528.
                 
                 Crowned
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Ericke
                
                 Son
                 (
                 sprung
                 from
                 Illustrious
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Charge
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 freed
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Christierne
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 )
                 did
                 at
                 Orobrogia
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1540.
                 by
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 hereditary
                 Union
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 Senatoriall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Equestriall
                 Order
                 ,
                 assume
                 his
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 )
                 into
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 Succession
                 :
                 which
                 Act
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 universall
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 and
                 established
                 at
                 Arosia
                 ,
                 the
                 13.
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1544.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 of
                 Elective
                 ,
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 became
                 hereditary
                 :
                 Neither
                 did
                 their
                 Rulers
                 therby
                 obtrude
                 ought
                 of
                 new
                 (
                 or
                 never
                 before
                 practised
                 )
                 upon
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 followed
                 the
                 stepts
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 :
                 For
                 about
                 200
                 :
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Orders
                 of
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 had
                 bound
                 and
                 obliged
                 themselves
                 (
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 forenamed
                 
                   Magnus
                   Smeeke
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Sons
                 Ericus
                 and
                 Haquinus
                 ,
                 under
                 such
                 limitations
                 and
                 conditions
                 as
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 heredirary
                 Union
                 made
                 at
                 Varburg
                 in
                 
                   Holand
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1343
                 :
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Curious
                 are
                 referred
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 comprehending
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 will
                 deduce
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Magnus
                 (
                 the
                 fourth
                 sur-named
                 )
                 Smeeke
                 ;
                 who
                 having
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 )
                 conferred
                 Norway
                 upon
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 Haquinus
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Ericke
                 his
                 eldest
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 designed
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 ejected
                 by
                 the
                 practises
                 of
                 his
                 Nephew
                 Albert
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Meckleburg
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Bureus
                 ,
                 this
                 Magnus
                 is
                 taxed
                 of
                 contempt
                 of
                 things
                 sacred
                 ,
                 of
                 libidenous
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 inhumane
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 deserving
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Spoyler
                 of
                 the
                 Publike
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 not
                 brooking
                 the
                 co-partnership
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 seemed
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 had
                 caused
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 murther
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 the
                 Traytor
                 being
                 suppressed
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 perpretrate
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 poysoned
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
                 Blanca
                 (
                 or
                 Blanche
                 )
                 a
                 French-woman
                 :
                 Magnus
                 being
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 taken
                 in
                 Battell
                 by
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 Haquin
                 King
                 of
                 Norway
                 ,
                 yet
                 soon
                 freed
                 ,
                 fled
                 into
                 Denmark
                 :
                 He
                 intercepted
                 the
                 Dutchess
                 of
                 Holstein
                 his
                 Sons
                 betroathed
                 ,
                 and
                 obtruded
                 upon
                 him
                 Margaret
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 &
                 whilst
                 he
                 prepared
                 greater
                 Forces
                 ,
                 he
                 thundred
                 out
                 Proscriptions
                 against
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Nobility
                 .
              
               
                 Albert
                 Duke
                 of
                 M●ckleburg
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Euphemia
                 ,
                 Sister
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 proscribed
                 Peers
                 (
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 Haquin
                 King
                 of
                 Norway
                 )
                 elected
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1363.
                 but
                 being
                 afterwards
                 vanquished
                 ,
                 An.
                 1387.
                 by
                 Margaret
                 Queen
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 ;
                 the
                 Widow
                 of
                 Haquin
                 fore-named
                 ,
                 after
                 seven
                 years
                 detention
                 (
                 desirous
                 to
                 regain
                 his
                 
                 liberty
                 )
                 to
                 her
                 he
                 resigned
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 Margaret
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   Denmark
                   ,
                   Suethland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Norway
                 (
                 by
                 
                 some
                 stiled
                 the
                 Semiramis
                 of
                 Germany
                 )
                 having
                 united
                 the
                 three
                 Kindoms
                 under
                 her
                 Soveraignty
                 ,
                 caused
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 State
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 in
                 Calmar
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 perpetuation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Union
                 to
                 her
                 Successors
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 &
                 Privliedges
                 of
                 each
                 Kingdom
                 reserved
                 entire
                 :
                 She
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 taxed
                 of
                 extream
                 covetousness
                 and
                 of
                 breach
                 of
                 promise
                 ;
                 hated
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 departed
                 into
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 threats
                 and
                 terrours
                 obtained
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 her
                 Nephew
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 a
                 youth
                 of
                 fourteen
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 she
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 admonished
                 not
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 Forts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 unto
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 her
                 agreement
                 ;
                 replyed
                 ,
                 
                   Keep
                   you
                   those
                   Our
                   Covenants
                   the
                   best
                   you
                   can
                   ,
                   We
                   will
                   take
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   securing
                   of
                   the
                   Castles
                   .
                
              
               
                 She
                 (
                 being
                 dead
                 )
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 Ericke
                 Duke
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1411.
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Adoption
                 by
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 her
                 Sister
                 Ingelburgis
                 :
                 He
                 Raigned
                 over
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 expelled
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 faction
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ;
                 Others
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Suethish
                 Author
                 )
                 that
                 enleavened
                 by
                 his
                 Aunt
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Violater
                 of
                 promises
                 ,
                 an
                 Extirpator
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 by
                 extraneous
                 Wars
                 and
                 unseasonable
                 tempestuous
                 Navigations
                 ,
                 a
                 Spoyler
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 He
                 had
                 for
                 
                   Antagonist
                   ,
                   Engitbert
                
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 elected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 the
                 Dalicartes
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 bereaved
                 of
                 life
                 by
                 Danish
                 treachery
                 ,
                 
                   Carolus
                   Canutus
                
                 was
                 appointed
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 He
                 fled
                 into
                 Denmark
                 and
                 (
                 there
                 also
                 hated
                 )
                 attempting
                 a
                 return
                 into
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 seised
                 on
                 Gothland
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 infesting
                 the
                 Aquilonian
                 Navigators
                 with
                 Piracies
                 :
                 At
                 last
                 besieged
                 by
                 
                   Carolus
                   Canutus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 distrusting
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 he
                 retired
                 to
                 his
                 ancient
                 Inheritance
                 and
                 rest
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 Raigned
                 from
                 his
                 Coronation
                 fourteen
                 years
                 ,
                 this
                 hapned
                 ,
                 An.
                 1433.
                 
              
               
                 Christopher
                 Count
                 Palatine
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bavaria
                 in
                 title
                 only
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 another
                 Lady
                 Margaret
                 ,
                 Sister
                 of
                 Ericke
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 promoted
                 
                 by
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 exceeding
                 commendation
                 ,
                 was
                 (
                 not
                 without
                 much
                 reluctancy
                 )
                 consented
                 unto
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1442.
                 
                 His
                 laudable
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 by
                 dessention
                 and
                 mutuall
                 supplantings
                 ,
                 changing
                 to
                 worse
                 ;
                 he
                 prepared
                 by
                 craft
                 to
                 have
                 surprised
                 Lubecke
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 for
                 suffering
                 Shipwrack
                 on
                 the
                 Suethish
                 shoar
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 necessitated
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 attempting
                 upon
                 the
                 Vandalian
                 Cities
                 :
                 His
                 libidinous
                 desires
                 were
                 by
                 divine
                 Justice
                 punished
                 with
                 Famine
                 and
                 a
                 Plague
                 through
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 himself
                 having
                 lost
                 by
                 Sea
                 the
                 treasure
                 he
                 exported
                 from
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 deceased
                 in
                 Denmark
                 without
                 Issue
                 ,
                 An.
                 1448.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Carolus
                   Canutus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 vacancy
                 
                 of
                 some
                 years
                 (
                 albeit
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 )
                 
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Ones
                 ,
                 who
                 disdained
                 an
                 extraneous
                 Yoak
                 ,
                 Crowned
                 King
                 ,
                 An.
                 1458.
                 
                 He
                 subdued
                 the
                 Norwegians
                 ,
                 and
                 sorely
                 vexed
                 the
                 Danes
                 then
                 waging
                 War
                 :
                 The
                 people
                 ,
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 insolency
                 of
                 his
                 Commanders
                 (
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Vbsall
                 sounding
                 the
                 All-arme
                 )
                 make
                 insurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 whilest
                 Charls
                 retired
                 to
                 Dantzig
                 to
                 crave
                 aid
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 in
                 and
                 Crown
                 Christierne
                 of
                 Denmark
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 Catillus
                 (
                 Nephew
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 )
                 Prelate
                 of
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 turning
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 gathers
                 Forces
                 from
                 severall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 expels
                 all
                 that
                 favoured
                 Christierne
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 defeated
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 memorable
                 Battell
                 given
                 upon
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 he
                 recalled
                 Charles
                 out
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 who
                 recovered
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 over
                 them
                 more
                 mild
                 Governors
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Honour
                 both
                 for
                 his
                 Vertues
                 and
                 his
                 Raign
                 ,
                 deceased
                 An.
                 1470.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 Charls
                 ,
                 some
                 place
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Christierne
                 ,
                 called
                 in
                 by
                 a
                 Faction
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 again
                 ejected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 governed
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 by
                 Marshals
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 promises
                 drew
                 the
                 Norwegians
                 to
                 his
                 subjection
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 John
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 ,
                 in
                 An.
                 1458.
                 was
                 received
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Russians
                 then
                 overpowred
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 turn
                 served
                 ,
                 they
                 forthwith
                 expelled
                 him
                 ,
                 returning
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Government
                 by
                 Marshals
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 (
                 they
                 name
                 )
                 Christierne
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 John.
                 But
                 
                   Johannes
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 omitting
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 named
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 esteems
                 but
                 as
                 Usurpers
                 or
                 Kings
                 of
                 a
                 factious
                 Party
                 )
                 accounts
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 following
                 ,
                 who
                 ruled
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Princes
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Steno
                   Sture
                
                 ,
                 Sisters
                 Son
                 to
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Charles
                 ,
                 having
                 totally
                 
                 routed
                 Christierne
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 brought
                 a
                 Navy
                 and
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 Stockholme
                 ,
                 compelled
                 him
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 attempting
                 upon
                 Suethen
                 all
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 repressed
                 his
                 Son
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 entred
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Crowned
                 by
                 faction
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 as
                 Suethland
                 was
                 infested
                 by
                 the
                 Russians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Emulation
                 had
                 sprung
                 up
                 between
                 Steno
                 and
                 Suanto
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 conducting
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Denmark
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 )
                 into
                 Smaland
                 ,
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 King
                 John
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 he
                 contracted
                 sickness
                 ,
                 wherof
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1503.
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Government
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 of
                 most
                 eminent
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 by
                 this
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 eminent
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 refused
                 the
                 Diadem
                 when
                 offered
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Suanto
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Ostro-gothes
                 ,
                 a
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 constituted
                 Prince
                 or
                 Governor
                 of
                 Suethland
                 :
                 He
                 confederating
                 with
                 the
                 Lubeckers
                 ,
                 waged
                 War
                 with
                 Christierne
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 desired
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 whilst
                 he
                 made
                 greater
                 preparations
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 An.
                 1512.
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 rule
                 the
                 eight
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 endowed
                 with
                 most
                 choice
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 liberall
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 praevious
                 severity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Steno
                   Sture
                
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Suanto
                 ,
                 prudently
                 evaded
                 
                 the
                 Traps
                 and
                 Snares
                 of
                 Christierne
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 Gaddus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincopia
                 and
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 to
                 the
                 Parly
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Dane
                 :
                 But
                 whilst
                 he
                 valiantly
                 opposed
                 Christierne
                 who
                 had
                 invaded
                 Suethen
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Army
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 violent
                 conflict
                 ,
                 slain
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 shot
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Suethes
                 being
                 
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 fall
                 )
                 discomfited
                 ,
                 Christierne
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Nobles
                 of
                 the
                 Danish
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowned
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 very
                 Coronation
                 day
                 and
                 Feast
                 ,
                 beheaded
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 averse
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 outrageous
                 cruelty
                 he
                 was
                 expelled
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 the
                 first
                 month
                 of
                 his
                 Raign
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1520.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 seem
                 tedious
                 that
                 here
                 be
                 inserted
                 what
                 that
                 excellent
                 Historiographer
                 Thuanus
                 hath
                 written
                 more
                 fully
                 concerning
                 these
                 three
                 forementioned
                 Danish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Christierne
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 John
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 Christierne
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 each
                 (
                 by
                 faction
                 or
                 otherwise
                 )
                 been
                 Crowned
                 over
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 Christierne
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 the
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Regall
                 Race
                 
                 of
                 Denmark
                 being
                 extinct
                 ,
                 was
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 Earldom
                 of
                 Oldenburg
                 )
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Suffrages
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdoms
                 Senators
                 ;
                 but
                 chiefly
                 by
                 the
                 recommendation
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Adolphus
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 :
                 Sedition
                 arising
                 in
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Carolus
                   Canutus
                
                 their
                 King
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 ,
                 Christierne
                 was
                 called
                 in
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 faction
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Benedict
                
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Vbsall
                 )
                 and
                 constituted
                 King
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 came
                 the
                 Danish
                 pretensions
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 
                   Suethland
                   .
                   John
                
                 (
                 his
                 Father
                 being
                 dead
                 )
                 held
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Denmark
                 thirty
                 and
                 two
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 also
                 
                   (
                   Steno
                
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 succeeded
                 
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Canutus
                 ,
                 being
                 rejected
                 )
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 tumultuous
                 Gothes
                 elected
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 after
                 driven
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 many
                 Battels
                 defeated
                 by
                 Suanto
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 
                   Heningius
                   Gaddus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 stout
                 Lincopian
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 was
                 substituted
                 to
                 Steno
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 into
                 Denmark
                 .
              
               
                 Suanto
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Arosia
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 so
                 eminent
                 Vertues
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 equalised
                 by
                 many
                 :
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Steno
                   Sture
                
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 contentions
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 opposed
                 by
                 
                   Ericus
                   Trollus
                
                 of
                 the
                 Danish
                 faction
                 )
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 the
                 fresh
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 merits
                 prevailing
                 )
                 ordained
                 King.
                 Two
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Suanto
                   ,
                   Christierne
                
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 succeeding
                 his
                 Father
                 John
                 in
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 pursue
                 by
                 Armes
                 the
                 revenge
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 defeats
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 sustained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretensions
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 derived
                 by
                 succession
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Grand-father
                 .
              
               
               
                 Steno
                 ,
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 )
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 became
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 doing
                 many
                 things
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Peers
                 being
                 alienated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 lost
                 liewise
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 The
                 Dane
                 observing
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 conceiving
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 advantageous
                 to
                 his
                 pretences
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 a
                 great
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 therwith
                 begirt
                 Stocholme
                 the
                 Regall
                 City
                 ;
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Steno
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 Siege
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 contrary
                 winds
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 three
                 moneths
                 time
                 transport
                 his
                 Forces
                 back
                 ,
                 being
                 oppressed
                 with
                 extream
                 want
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 from
                 Steno
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 merit
                 and
                 obtain
                 his
                 friendship
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 supply
                 and
                 permission
                 to
                 retire
                 securely
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 into
                 Denmark
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 exceeding
                 humanity
                 the
                 Dane
                 recompenced
                 four
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 (
                 and
                 detestable
                 )
                 ingratitude
                 and
                 treachery
                 :
                 For
                 pretending
                 to
                 a
                 Parly
                 with
                 Steno
                 ,
                 when
                 but
                 little
                 wanted
                 that
                 he
                 (
                 unwarily
                 )
                 had
                 adventured
                 his
                 person
                 into
                 his
                 Enemies
                 Ship
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 finding
                 himself
                 frustrate
                 of
                 that
                 hope
                 )
                 carried
                 away
                 Gaddus
                 and
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 (
                 sent
                 by
                 Steno
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 Prisoners
                 into
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 faith
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 Christierne
                 having
                 thus
                 exhibited
                 a
                 notable
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 
                 violated
                 faith
                 ,
                 gave
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 demonstration
                 of
                 cruelty
                 and
                 treachery
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 for
                 falling
                 upon
                 Westro-gothia
                 with
                 a
                 much
                 greater
                 Army
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 a
                 Battell
                 was
                 fought
                 upon
                 the
                 congealed
                 Balticke
                 ,
                 wherin
                 Steno
                 wounded
                 in
                 the
                 thigh
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 shot
                 forthwith
                 died
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Generall
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 the
                 numerous
                 Army
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 was
                 immediatly
                 routed
                 .
                 Christierne
                 thus
                 victorious
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Nobles
                 of
                 his
                 Faction
                 ,
                 and
                 dignified
                 at
                 Stocholme
                 with
                 the
                 Regall
                 
                 Diadem
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 his
                 Coronation
                 day
                 (
                 fearing
                 least
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Steno
                 might
                 be
                 again
                 restored
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 by
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 )
                 the
                 City
                 Gates
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 invited
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Feast
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ninety
                 four
                 persons
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 beheaded
                 (
                 the
                 people
                 gazing
                 and
                 trembling
                 )
                 and
                 commanded
                 the
                 dead
                 Carkasses
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 horrour
                 )
                 three
                 daies
                 before
                 the
                 Court
                 gate
                 :
                 Even
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Steno
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 Tyrant
                 again
                 digged
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 Last
                 ,
                 the
                 Widows
                 and
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Murthered
                 were
                 bereaved
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 from
                 Stocholme
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 exercised
                 various
                 cruelties
                 upon
                 many
                 :
                 The
                 Suethes
                 upon
                 the
                 rumor
                 of
                 this
                 Fact
                 ,
                 gathering
                 in
                 Armes
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 30000.
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 through
                 Woods
                 and
                 unwonted
                 Pathes
                 conveyed
                 himself
                 away
                 ,
                 yet
                 more
                 by
                 night
                 then
                 day
                 Marches
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 at
                 last
                 returned
                 into
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 where
                 cruelty
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 slaughters
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 changed
                 into
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 abstain
                 from
                 satiating
                 his
                 Salvage
                 thirst
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 Warred
                 upon
                 by
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Fredericke
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Lubecke
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 conscience
                 being
                 terrified
                 ,
                 he
                 with
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Sister
                 ,
                 fled
                 into
                 Zealand
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 year
                 after
                 the
                 Stockholmian
                 butchery
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                   An.
                   1523.
                   
                   Thus
                   far
                   out
                   of
                
                 Thuanus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 of
                 Illustrious
                 extraction
                 ,
                 escaping
                 out
                 of
                 
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Dane
                 ,
                 did
                 under
                 pretence
                 of
                 soliciting
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Steno's
                 Widow
                 ,
                 marry
                 with
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Steno
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 assisted
                 also
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Lubecke
                 ,
                 attained
                 the
                 Vacant
                 Royalty
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 in
                 having
                 through
                 many
                 personall
                 hazards
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 acknowledged
                 )
                 vindicating
                 his
                 bleeding
                 Country
                 from
                 the
                 forenamed
                 unparallel'd
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 proclaimed
                 at
                 Strengnesia
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1523.
                 and
                 Crowned
                 at
                 
                   Ubsall
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1528.
                 but
                 had
                 the
                 Crown
                 also
                 entailed
                 upon
                 his
                 
                 lawfull
                 Male
                 Issue
                 at
                 Orobrogia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1540.
                 which
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Equestriall
                 Order
                 was
                 confirmed
                 at
                 Arosia
                 ,
                 in
                 January
                 1544.
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 States
                 of
                 Suethen
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 Motives
                 there
                 were
                 inducing
                 them
                 therunto
                 (
                 declared
                 by
                 themselves
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 future
                 avoiding
                 of
                 those
                 cruell
                 dissentions
                 and
                 contests
                 with
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 fallen
                 into
                 about
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 ;
                 of
                 a
                 Native
                 or
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 as
                 affection
                 or
                 interest
                 suggested
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 was
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 unutterable
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Common-weal
                 ,
                 by
                 intestine
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Sanguinolent
                 effusions
                 ,
                 and
                 multitudes
                 of
                 other
                 mischiefs
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Magnus
                   Smeeke
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 sailed
                 the
                 Progeny
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Suethish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 )
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 reasons
                 (
                 given
                 by
                 themselves
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 so
                 gratifying
                 this
                 deserving
                 Prince
                 ,
                 were
                 his
                 freeing
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 from
                 the
                 horrible
                 darkness
                 of
                 Romish
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 own
                 expression
                 )
                 sent
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 Word
                 :
                 Neither
                 was
                 he
                 less
                 careful
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 Laws
                 &
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 introducing
                 the
                 best
                 waies
                 of
                 Policy
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 he
                 studied
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 Emolument
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 by
                 animadvertancies
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 contrivances
                 for
                 their
                 Tillage
                 ,
                 Structures
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Rurall
                 advantages
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 derived
                 plenty
                 of
                 profits
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 therfore
                 record
                 his
                 Providence
                 and
                 Paternall
                 care
                 ,
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 testimonies
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thankfulness
                 .
                 Nor
                 do
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 less
                 industrious
                 (
                 howbeit
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 excessive
                 toil
                 )
                 in
                 
                 searching
                 out
                 the
                 Metall
                 Mines
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 Suethen
                 abounds
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 inventing
                 means
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easie
                 gaining
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 artificiall
                 Fabricks
                 ,
                 poised
                 Engines
                 of
                 immence
                 weight
                 ,
                 usefull
                 Aquaducts
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 beneficiall
                 Mountaneous
                 Works
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 erecting
                 (
                 throughout
                 all
                 Suethland
                 )
                 of
                 Work-houses
                 ,
                 or
                 houses
                 of
                 Correction
                 ,
                 for
                 vagrant
                 and
                 idle
                 people
                 :
                 Neither
                 did
                 his
                 care
                 extend
                 only
                 to
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 might
                 occur
                 during
                 his
                 own
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 might
                 befall
                 his
                 dear
                 Country
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Princely
                 Spirit
                 should
                 have
                 forsaken
                 its
                 earthly
                 Mansion
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 timely
                 obviate
                 all
                 disturbances
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 contention
                 from
                 his
                 Children
                 ;
                 He
                 framed
                 a
                 laudable
                 and
                 most
                 Christian
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 imposed
                 strickly
                 as
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 The
                 bounds
                 wherof
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 exceed
                 :
                 The
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 latter
                 Will
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 should
                 preserve
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 zealously
                 maintain
                 ,
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 word
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 in
                 which
                 himself
                 by
                 Divine
                 assistance
                 had
                 setled
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 without
                 mixture
                 of
                 humane
                 traditions
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 observe
                 as
                 they
                 hoped
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 desired
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 eternall
                 blessedness
                 :
                 He
                 admonished
                 his
                 Children
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 mutuall
                 fraternall
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 to
                 rest
                 contented
                 with
                 his
                 condition
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 waies
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 Weal
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 study
                 and
                 embrace
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 and
                 (
                 like
                 Poyson
                 )
                 detest
                 the
                 Pest
                 of
                 Suspition
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 other
                 mischiefs
                 (
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 tumults
                 )
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 Torrent
                 flow
                 from
                 that
                 Fountain
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 ,
                 he
                 exhorted
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 by
                 themselves
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 procure
                 or
                 permit
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 bounded
                 with
                 much
                 blood
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 sort
                 diminished
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 enlarge
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 industry
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 might
                 continually
                 de●end
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 With
                 such
                 zeal
                 of
                 affection
                 towards
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 most
                 excellent
                 Prince
                 transported
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Suethes
                 )
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 account
                 them
                 for
                 bruits
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 such
                 Ardour
                 of
                 Royall
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 enflame
                 to
                 some
                 gratefull
                 compensation
                 towards
                 so
                 true
                 a
                 Father
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 reasons
                 before
                 alledged
                 ,
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 large
                 and
                 various
                 benefits
                 might
                 remain
                 in
                 perpetuall
                 memory
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 testifie
                 their
                 thankfulness
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 their
                 forementioned
                 solemn
                 Assembly
                 
                 at
                 Arosia
                 ,
                 unanimously
                 ordain
                 and
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 Incomparable
                 Gustavus
                 should
                 be
                 translated
                 from
                 this
                 Vale
                 of
                 misery
                 to
                 the
                 Mansions
                 of
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 should
                 sway
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 his
                 first-born
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 whole
                 Line
                 successively
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 should
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 without
                 heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 second
                 Son
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 good
                 Gustavus
                 should
                 ascend
                 the
                 Royall
                 Chair
                 ,
                 wherin
                 also
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Male
                 Issue
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 survive
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Male
                 Posterity
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 likewise
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 )
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 Virill
                 Race
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 to
                 inherit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 tenour
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 the
                 curious
                 are
                 referred
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 more
                 particularities
                 used
                 in
                 setting
                 down
                 the
                 last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 of
                 this
                 deserving
                 Prince
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 entring
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Threshold
                 of
                 those
                 differences
                 that
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 caused
                 a
                 vast
                 expence
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 Inundations
                 of
                 other
                 Miseries
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 flourishing
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Suethen
                 and
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Suethes
                 affirm
                 )
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 most
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 this
                 Testament
                 ,
                 gave
                 begining
                 to
                 those
                 differences
                 by
                 causing
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 his
                 Grand
                 child
                 ,
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 Posterity
                 for
                 ever
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 gave
                 birth
                 to
                 the
                 promised
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Pacification
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Royall
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 second
                 Titus
                 ,
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 man-kind
                 )
                 after
                 thirty
                 eight
                 years
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 laudable
                 Raign
                 ,
                 changed
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 one
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 the
                 Calends
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 1560.
                 
                 By
                 Catharine
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Magnus
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 Ericke
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 His
                 next
                 Consort
                 was
                 Margaret
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 
                   Ericke
                   Abraham
                
                 of
                 Loholme
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Westro-gothes
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 unto
                 him
                 John
                 Duke
                 of
                 Finland
                 (
                 afterwards
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Suethland
                   )
                   Katherine
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 married
                 to
                 Echardus
                 Earl
                 of
                 
                   Frizeland
                   ;
                   Cecilia
                
                 ,
                 who
                 espoused
                 Christopher
                 Marquess
                 of
                 
                   Baden
                   ,
                   Magnus
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ostro-gothes
                   ;
                   Steno
                
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 Anna
                 ,
                 wedded
                 to
                 
                   George
                   Joannes
                
                 ,
                 Count
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Rhyne
                 ,
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Bavaria
                   ;
                   Charles
                
                 who
                 forthwith
                 deceased
                 ,
                 Sophia
                 married
                 to
                 Magnus
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Saxony
                   ,
                   Elizabeth
                
                 Wife
                 unto
                 Christopher
                 Duke
                 of
                 Meckleburg
                 ,
                 and
                 Charles
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sudermannia
                   ,
                   Nericia
                
                 &
                 Wermelandia
                 ;
                 his
                 last
                 Wife
                 was
                 Catharina
                 daughter
                 to
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Olaus
                
                 of
                 Torpa
                 ,
                 Gouernour
                 of
                 Westro-gothia
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Issue
                 .
              
               
                 Ericke
                 his
                 eldest
                 succeeded
                 and
                 was
                 Crowned
                 ,
                 An.
                 1561.
                 
                 He
                 
                 for
                 somtime
                 waged
                 strong
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 and
                 Lubeckers
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 incurred
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 provoked
                 
                 also
                 the
                 dislike
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Subjects
                 .
                 He
                 married
                 so
                 meanly
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Suethes
                 )
                 as
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 Race
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 whose
                 extirpation
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perpetration
                 of
                 that
                 horrible
                 Tyranny
                 at
                 Vbsall
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 counsell
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 naturally
                 malicious
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 Ericke
                 were
                 little
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 having
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 married
                 the
                 Princess
                 Catherina
                 ,
                 younger
                 Sister
                 to
                 
                   Sigismundus
                   .
                   Augustus
                
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 therby
                 allied
                 unto
                 the
                 Jagellonian
                 Family
                 ,
                 (
                 whose
                 merits
                 towards
                 that
                 Crown
                 have
                 been
                 already
                 mentioned
                 )
                 had
                 lent
                 unto
                 his
                 Polonian
                 Brother
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 Rix-dollars
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 (
                 in
                 pledge
                 )
                 certain
                 Forts
                 and
                 Governments
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 returned
                 to
                 Revalia
                 in
                 Finland
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Brother
                 King
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 suspitious
                 nature
                 made
                 a
                 sinister
                 construction
                 of
                 Duke
                 Johns
                 actions
                 ,
                 as
                 intended
                 for
                 a
                 Confederacy
                 with
                 the
                 Polander
                 and
                 the
                 Dane
                 against
                 him
                 )
                 oppressed
                 with
                 cruell
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Family
                 taken
                 at
                 Abo
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 Finland
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 publikely
                 accused
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Familiars
                 executed
                 ;
                 four
                 whole
                 years
                 
                 he
                 was
                 under
                 restraint
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 year
                 ensuing
                 (
                 the
                 chance
                 of
                 War
                 being
                 turned
                 )
                 he
                 seised
                 upon
                 his
                 Brother
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 kept
                 incarcerated
                 untill
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1568.
                 
              
               
                 Duke
                 John
                 having
                 thus
                 disthroned
                 his
                 elder
                 Brother
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 with
                 great
                 applause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Peers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 declared
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowned
                 An.
                 1569.
                 
                 He
                 likewise
                 waged
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Dane
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 both
                 cruell
                 and
                 long
                 .
                 Toward
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Raign
                 ,
                 his
                 Son
                 Sigismundus
                 descended
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Jagellonian
                 Race
                 ,
                 was
                 elected
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 Crowned
                 ,
                 An.
                 1588.
                 
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   An.
                
                 1590.
                 
                 The
                 former
                 Orobrogian
                 and
                 Arosian
                 constitutions
                 for
                 hereditary
                 Union
                 were
                 renewed
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 failing
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 Prince
                 John
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 failing
                 ,
                 Charles
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sudermannia
                   ,
                   Nenicia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Wermelandia
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Male
                 Posterity
                 to
                 succeed
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 Convention
                 there
                 passed
                 also
                 an
                 absolute
                 exhereditation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 before
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 John
                 followed
                 the
                 same
                 Profession
                 (
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 )
                 as
                 did
                 Gustavus
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelicall
                 or
                 Augustane
                 Confession
                 :
                 And
                 albeit
                 his
                 Son
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 instructed
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
                 )
                 had
                 secretly
                 embraced
                 that
                 of
                 
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 decline
                 from
                 the
                 Augustane
                 ,
                 but
                 constituted
                 his
                 Brother
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 strongly
                 Lutheran
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 pledge
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 therin
                 no
                 innovation
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 Testament
                 appointed
                 him
                 for
                 Governour
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 Sigismundus
                 from
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 King
                 John
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 observed
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Testament
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 sollicitous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sueth●sh
                 Dominion
                 should
                 receive
                 no
                 diminution
                 by
                 his
                 Sons
                 accession
                 to
                 the
                 Polish
                 Crown
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 he
                 strickly
                 enjoyned
                 Earl
                 Brake
                 and
                 
                   Ericus
                   Sparre
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 as
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 treat
                 and
                 conclude
                 about
                 his
                 Sons
                 Inauguration
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 ought
                 that
                 might
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 or
                 impairing
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 instructions
                 dated
                 at
                 Vastena
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1587.
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Curious
                 are
                 referred
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Prince
                 having
                 Raigned
                 three
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 therabouts
                 ,
                 changed
                 his
                 mortall
                 life
                 in
                 November
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   December
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1592.
                 
                 His
                 memory
                 is
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 benefits
                 conferred
                 upon
                 their
                 Nobility
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 freeing
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 rigid
                 and
                 cruell
                 government
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 tyranny
                 which
                 other
                 persons
                 (
                 under
                 him
                 )
                 did
                 exercise
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 convention
                 (
                 at
                 Stocholme
                 )
                 1590
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 confirmed
                 
                 the
                 former
                 hereditary
                 Unions
                 ,
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 his
                 and
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 )
                 but
                 further
                 also
                 enacted
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Nobler
                 Gender
                 of
                 the
                 Royall
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Line
                 should
                 totally
                 fail
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 of
                 the
                 unmarried
                 Females
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 succeed
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 
                 each
                 in
                 order
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 birth
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 inforce
                 or
                 obtrude
                 upon
                 them
                 any
                 Husband
                 against
                 their
                 own
                 will
                 and
                 consent
                 ;
                 nor
                 admit
                 of
                 their
                 alliance
                 with
                 any
                 People
                 ,
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 State
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 enmity
                 with
                 or
                 sought
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 endeavour
                 to
                 match
                 them
                 with
                 some
                 One
                 (
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 acceptable
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Princely
                 Families
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 Gustavian
                 Race
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 prohibited
                 by
                 proximity
                 of
                 blood
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 provide
                 the
                 other
                 Regall
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Dowries
                 corresponding
                 to
                 their
                 Dignity
                 :
                 Conditionally
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 should
                 not
                 contract
                 Matrimony
                 either
                 with
                 Forraigner
                 or
                 Native
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 the
                 approbation
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 first
                 Wife
                 (
                 as
                 already
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 Katherine
                 ,
                 second
                 Daughter
                 to
                 Sigismund
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 Sister
                 to
                 Sigismund
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                 Kings
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 married
                 ,
                 An.
                 1562.
                 and
                 had
                 by
                 her
                 Sigismund
                 (
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 )
                 King
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 also
                 one
                 Daughter
                 the
                 Princess
                 Anna.
                 
              
               
               
                 In
                 second
                 Bed
                 ,
                 he
                 wedded
                 Gunila
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Axell
                   Bielke
                
                 of
                 Heresetter
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Ostro-gothes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1585.
                 who
                 brought
                 unto
                 him
                 John
                 ,
                 hereditary
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 afterwards
                 )
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ostrogothia
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1612.
                 took
                 to
                 Wife
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 Mary
                 ,
                 daughter
                 to
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sundermannia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 then
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Sueth
                   and
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 ninth
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 hath
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Kings
                 from
                 
                   Boleslaus
                   Chrobrus
                
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 particularly
                 from
                 
                   (
                   Jagello
                
                 ,
                 or
                 )
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Princes
                 from
                 
                   Magnus
                   Smeeke
                
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 from
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Liberator
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 from
                 extraneous
                 bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 .
                 &
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 alliance
                 therof
                 with
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 both
                 those
                 Crowns
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 named
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 elected
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 hereditary
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 Crowned
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Narrative
                 .
                 The
                 disjunction
                 and
                 dessensions
                 ensuing
                 therupon
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 follow
                 next
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 (
                 nevertheless
                 )
                 be
                 unnecessary
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 
                 understanding
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 Potent
                 Nations
                 )
                 to
                 insert
                 that
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 latter
                 discords
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 severall
                 grudges
                 and
                 jars
                 had
                 been
                 on
                 foot
                 concerning
                 certain
                 parts
                 of
                 Leifland
                 ;
                 The
                 Polanders
                 and
                 Suethes
                 having
                 (
                 both
                 )
                 incroached
                 theron
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Russian
                 ,
                 each
                 catching
                 at
                 what
                 lay
                 most
                 commodious
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 seldom
                 reaving
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Albeit
                 the
                 Polish
                 Authors
                 assert
                 that
                 
                   Joannes
                   Basilides
                
                 the
                 great
                 Duke
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 Tyrant
                 )
                 of
                 Russia
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 all
                 Leifland
                 formerly
                 belonged
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 same
                 wholly
                 to
                 Stephen
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1588.
                 wherby
                 he
                 became
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 richest
                 Country
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Commerce
                 that
                 Province
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 Balthicke
                 Sea
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 was
                 numbred
                 thirty
                 four
                 Castles
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 seised
                 on
                 
                   Tolezeburg
                   ,
                   Vdsenburg
                   ,
                   Bercholm
                   ,
                   As
                
                 and
                 Est
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 gained
                 from
                 the
                 Russian
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Polander
                   ,
                   Revell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Badis
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   Haria
                   ,
                   Vitenstein
                
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 Fort
                 in
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Gervanlandia
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Towns
                 and
                 Palaces
                 of
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 that
                 Dukedom
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Esthonia
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suethen
                 (
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 intitle
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Polish
                 Forces
                 had
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 wrested
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sueths
                   Karxhaus
                   ,
                   Helmeth
                   ,
                   Rugen
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Parnaw
                 ,
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 well
                 fortified
                 Castle
                 and
                 Town
                 joying
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Esthonia
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Habsell
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 had
                 gotten
                 both
                 City
                 and
                 Castle
                 being
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 Seat
                 :
                 Lode
                 a
                 strong
                 Castle
                 ,
                 and
                 Lehall
                 both
                 City
                 and
                 Castle
                 were
                 possest
                 by
                 
                 their
                 Forces
                 ,
                 besides
                 sundry
                 other
                 important
                 places
                 ;
                 All
                 which
                 premised
                 ,
                 we
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 King
                 John
                 of
                 Suethen
                 had
                 by
                 his
                 instructions
                 enjoyned
                 his
                 fore-named
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Alienation
                 of
                 ought
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Crown
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 accorded
                 in
                 contemplation
                 of
                 his
                 Sons
                 assumption
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 Treaty
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 
                 which
                 charge
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassadors
                 did
                 act
                 and
                 conclude
                 sundry
                 things
                 contrary
                 therunto
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Suethes
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Article
                 sworn
                 unto
                 and
                 signed
                 by
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 neer
                 
                   Warsaw
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1587.
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 Elect
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 incorporate
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Livonia
                 or
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Suethland
                 then
                 possessed
                 ,
                 unto
                 Poland
                 or
                 Lithuania
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 then
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 of
                 Poland
                 (
                 Aunt
                 unto
                 the
                 said
                 elected
                 King
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Caution
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 peculiar
                 Goods
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Naples
                 and
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 
                   Baresano
                   ,
                   Duoano
                
                 and
                 Foggiano
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Dowry
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 goods
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 movable
                 or
                 immovable
                 ,
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Concession
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 accordingto
                 the
                 Stipulation
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 )
                 Sigismund
                 the
                 King
                 Elect
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 sign
                 at
                 his
                 entry
                 into
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethen
                 object
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Auitall
                   Gustavian
                
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 Transactions
                 were
                 unknown
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 mind
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 a
                 Schedule
                 to
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 from
                 Calnear
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1587
                 :
                 wherin
                 he
                 expresseth
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
                 
                   
                     That
                     albeit
                     some
                     weak
                     hopes
                     concerning
                     Leifland
                     ,
                     unwitting
                     to
                     us
                     and
                     our
                     dear
                     Lord
                     and
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     our
                     command
                     or
                     permission
                     ,
                     were
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     States
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Poland
                     ;
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     the
                     Ambassadors
                     of
                     Poland
                     present
                     ,
                     with
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     lower
                     house
                     ,
                     have
                     ingeniously
                     granted
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     Covenant
                     and
                     Oath
                     have
                     secured
                     Vs
                     that
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                     shall
                     be
                     exacted
                     of
                     Vs
                     ,
                     as
                     We
                     also
                     have
                     firmly
                     concluded
                     with
                     Our selfe
                     never
                     to
                     yeild
                     up
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Suethland
                     hath
                     gained
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     many
                     famous
                     men
                     ,
                     besides
                     a
                     notable
                     expence
                     of
                     labour
                     ,
                     treasure
                     ,
                     and
                     time
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Dated
                   as
                   abovesaid
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Letter
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 reception
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 dated
                 at
                 Cracovia
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1588.
                 he
                 insinuated
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 urged
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Leifland
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 (
                 then
                 attending
                 him
                 )
                 had
                 answered
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   That
                   this
                   matter
                   should
                   be
                   wholly
                   deferred
                   ,
                   therby
                   to
                   oblige
                   the
                
                 Polanders
                 
                   to
                   forbear
                   the
                   importunity
                   he
                   might
                   otherwise
                   have
                   
                   received
                   therupon
                   ;
                   promising
                   withall
                   (
                   to
                   his
                   said
                   Father
                   )
                   never
                   to
                   grant
                   them
                   any
                   further
                   hopes
                   therof
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   do
                   ought
                   therin
                   contrary
                   to
                   his
                   Majesties
                   mind
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   already
                   told
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   rather
                   renounce
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   by
                   them
                   tendred
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   alienate
                   ought
                   of
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   his
                   most
                   dear
                   Country
                   ,
                   purchased
                   with
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   gallant
                   men
                   of
                   the
                
                 Suethish
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Father
                 King
                 John
                 deceasing
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 An.
                 
                 1592.
                 
                 Charles
                 (
                 his
                 Uncle
                 )
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sudermannia
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Government
                 (
                 as
                 next
                 of
                 blood
                 )
                 during
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 his
                 Nephew
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 Act
                 was
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcile
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 sundry
                 Counsellours
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Order
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Kings
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 likewise
                 provoked
                 himself
                 :
                 To
                 them
                 (
                 passing
                 by
                 former
                 Injuries
                 )
                 he
                 granted
                 Letters
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 An.
                 1592.
                 and
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 other
                 received
                 Letters
                 Obligatoricall
                 ,
                 dated
                 January
                 1593.
                 to
                 joyne
                 unanimously
                 in
                 Counsell
                 and
                 endeavours
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 assisting
                 and
                 subservient
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 said
                 Duke
                 ,
                 reserving
                 their
                 fidelity
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 their
                 lawfull
                 hereditary
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 had
                 advertised
                 his
                 Nephew
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 decease
                 ,
                 by
                 Letters
                 from
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 1592.
                 and
                 desired
                 his
                 acceleration
                 withall
                 due
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 his
                 Native
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 The
                 like
                 he
                 did
                 from
                 Vbsall
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Olaus
                   Suerkerus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 seventh
                 of
                 March
                 following
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 he
                 gave
                 instructions
                 to
                 assure
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 contain
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquility
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 resign
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 his
                 Majesties
                 hands
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 hoped
                 likewise
                 and
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 maintain
                 his
                 Subjects
                 (
                 of
                 what
                 condition
                 soever
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 preserve
                 inviolably
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 granted
                 by
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 in
                 each
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 points
                 and
                 Articles
                 of
                 every
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 other
                 circumstances
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 thirteen
                 Heads
                 or
                 Sections
                 .
              
               
                 Not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 so
                 desiring
                 ,
                 
                   Turo
                   Bielke
                
                 of
                 Nynes
                 was
                 by
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 sent
                 Ambassador
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 Letters
                 and
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 26th
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1593.
                 importing
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 preservation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 established
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 of
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 King
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 had
                 been
                 lately
                 approved
                 and
                 confirmed
                 at
                 a
                 generally
                 Synod
                 held
                 at
                 Vbsall
                 ,
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 to
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 poor
                 and
                 rich
                 were
                 likewise
                 inserted
                 ,
                 and
                 security
                 therof
                 (
                 with
                 other
                 points
                 touched
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Instructions
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 humbly
                 desired
                 under
                 the
                 Royall
                 Signature
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 twenty
                 seventh
                 of
                 July
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   Ericus
                   Sparre
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                   Claudius
                   Bierke
                
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 Dantzig
                 with
                 other
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fleet
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 attend
                 his
                 Majesty
                 honourably
                 into
                 Suethen
                 .
              
               
                 Sigismundus
                 returned
                 answer
                 by
                 
                   Turo
                   Bielke
                
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 Peace
                 to
                 ensue
                 with
                 the
                 Russian
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 likewise
                 been
                 touched
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Instructions
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 security
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 Counsellours
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 untill
                 his
                 arrivall
                 and
                 Coronation
                 there
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 would
                 confirm
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 freedom
                 of
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Laws
                 ,
                 retention
                 of
                 ancient
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 not
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 and
                 Ducal
                 Succession
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 convenient
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 then
                 done
                 much
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 commodiously
                 then
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 dated
                 at
                 Dantzig
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 1592
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Suethes
                 complain
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 not
                 present
                 assecuration
                 
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 desired
                 in
                 the
                 Ambassadoriall
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 (
                 over-passing
                 them
                 )
                 he
                 proceeded
                 on
                 his
                 Voyage
                 ;
                 wherby
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 he
                 not
                 obscurely
                 discovered
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 observe
                 (
                 when
                 given
                 )
                 any
                 such
                 security
                 ,
                 especially
                 touching
                 Religion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 likewise
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 meeting
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Queen
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 landing
                 at
                 the
                 Bridge
                 of
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 after
                 congratulation
                 of
                 their
                 safe
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Oration
                 ,
                 did
                 admonish
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 govern
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 might
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 answer
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Nation
                 :
                 Wherunto
                 the
                 King
                 gave
                 but
                 small
                 regard
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 reply
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Coronation
                 time
                 approaching
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 repairing
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 Vbsall
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 Solemnity
                 is
                 usually
                 performed
                 :
                 They
                 besought
                 him
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 :
                 Which
                 he
                 ,
                 whilest
                 there
                 remaining
                 ,
                 delayed
                 with
                 uncertain
                 hopes
                 ;
                 wherwith
                 the
                 whole
                 Politicall
                 and
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Orders
                 being
                 moved
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 Letters
                 and
                 Emissaries
                 Solicite
                 the
                 Duke
                 to
                 mediate
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty
                 not
                 to
                 procrastinate
                 longer
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 dispatch
                 those
                 and
                 other
                 Emergent
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 lest
                 longer
                 delaies
                 might
                 beget
                 some
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Ceremony
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 severall
                 Orders
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 deputed
                 unto
                 his
                 Highness
                 (
                 then
                 at
                 Gripshold
                 Castle
                 )
                 to
                 request
                 his
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Intervention
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 Wherupon
                 the
                 Duke
                 by
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1594.
                 did
                 in
                 most
                 faithfull
                 and
                 friendly
                 manner
                 advise
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 into
                 his
                 serious
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
               
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 still
                 delayed
                 ,
                 untill
                 almost
                 the
                 Coronations
                 Eve
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 gathered
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 propension
                 to
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 instances
                 used
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 Senators
                 ,
                 seven
                 weeks
                 were
                 wasted
                 before
                 ought
                 could
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Coronation
                 celebrated
                 :
                 Which
                 consumption
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 chiefly
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 
                   Francisco
                   de
                   Malaspina
                
                 the
                 Pontificiall
                 Legate
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 injunction
                 from
                 the
                 Romish
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 severely
                 prohibited
                 his
                 assent
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 constrained
                 to
                 advise
                 and
                 perswade
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 grant
                 (
                 unto
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 )
                 the
                 Assecuration
                 desired
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 rather
                 induced
                 unto
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 (
                 on
                 his
                 Holiness
                 behalf
                 )
                 one
                 starting
                 hole
                 remaining
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   towards
                   Hereticks
                   :
                
                 which
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 was
                 afterwards
                 verified
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 observed
                 no
                 Covenant
                 contained
                 in
                 his
                 Coronation
                 Oath
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 of
                 Assecuration
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 (
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 detestation
                 )
                 likewise
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Sigismundus
                 intending
                 mischief
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 appointed
                 some
                 Ensigns
                 of
                 Heyduckes
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 murther
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 effected
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 
                   (
                   Hieronimo
                   Strozzi
                
                 )
                 discovered
                 the
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 not
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 plot
                 was
                 hatched
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 perpetrated
                 by
                 Italians
                 in
                 disguise
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Comedy
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 by
                 them
                 acted
                 (
                 with
                 naked
                 Swords
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 unusuall
                 )
                 amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 
                   Salvator
                   Fabriz
                
                 ,
                 Authour
                 of
                 ,
                 an
                 Actor
                 in
                 that
                 Scene
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 ushered
                 in
                 the
                 fatall
                 Tragedy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 cursed
                 Plot
                 is
                 testified
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 
                   James
                   Tipotius
                
                 a
                 great
                 Sectator
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 himself
                 being
                 then
                 at
                 Vbsall
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Duke
                 by
                 his
                 absence
                 from
                 those
                 sights
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 expectation
                 )
                 prevented
                 the
                 intended
                 butchery
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 were
                 those
                 Trayterous
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 afterwards
                 induced
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 to
                 infest
                 his
                 Native
                 Soil
                 with
                 armed
                 Bands
                 ,
                 unwitting
                 of
                 these
                 treacherous
                 devices
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 who
                 did
                 first
                 blow
                 the
                 coals
                 of
                 this
                 pernicious
                 discord
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 kept
                 close
                 somtime
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 wished
                 effect
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 seemed
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Pilate
                 have
                 justified
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 goodness
                 by
                 withholding
                 the
                 Event
                 did
                 frustrate
                 their
                 Machination
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 likewise
                 assert
                 (
                 for
                 clearing
                 the
                 Duke
                 from
                 suspition
                 of
                 ambitious
                 affectation
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 )
                 that
                 even
                 at
                 Vbsall
                 before
                 the
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 his
                 Highness
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 ,
                 not
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 urged
                 and
                 invited
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Diadem
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ingemination
                 frequently
                 used
                 
                   Your
                   Highness
                   is
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   only
                   remaining
                   Son
                   of
                
                 King
                 Gustavus
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   as
                   your
                   Predecessor
                   (
                   of
                   
                   happy
                   memory
                   )
                   appeared
                   a
                   Father
                   and
                   Defender
                   of
                   his
                   Country
                   ,
                   so
                   We
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   your
                   Highness
                   will
                   advance
                   the
                   Common-Weal
                   of
                
                 Suethen
                 :
                 
                   but
                   from
                   this
                   King
                
                 Sigismundus
                 
                   We
                   cannot
                   hope
                   for
                   ought
                   of
                   good
                   .
                
                 Which
                 desire
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 not
                 only
                 rejected
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 wise
                 frustrated
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Orders
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 committed
                 the
                 Raynes
                 of
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Rule
                 unto
                 Duke
                 John
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 of
                 tender
                 years
                 )
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 Crowned
                 at
                 the
                 age
                 wherin
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 Legally
                 secured
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Nation
                 .
                 Whence
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 all
                 people
                 of
                 what
                 Condition
                 soever
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 collect
                 from
                 what
                 Root
                 these
                 Seeds
                 of
                 discord
                 first
                 sprung
                 :
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 (
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 turn
                 our
                 Pen
                 and
                 Sickle
                 to
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 these
                 growing
                 Weeds
                 :
              
               
                 They
                 alledge
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 apparent
                 wherat
                 Sigismundus
                 
                 aimed
                 in
                 bringing
                 such
                 a
                 troop
                 of
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 before-named
                 Malespina
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 Arch-Episcopall
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suethes
                   ,
                   Gothes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 did
                 dare
                 to
                 attempt
                 the
                 Crowning
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 wherin
                 he
                 was
                 withstood
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 mainly
                 by
                 
                   Adamus
                   Adracanus
                
                 Arch-bishop
                 Elect
                 of
                 Vbsall
                 ,
                 who
                 stoutly
                 shewed
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 Vbsalian
                 Prelate
                 should
                 perform
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 consummation
                 therof
                 ,
                 it
                 behoved
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 bind
                 himself
                 by
                 Oath
                 to
                 observe
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Augustane
                 Confession
                 were
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Charles
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 above
                 sixty
                 four
                 years
                 then
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 decreed
                 by
                 Gustavus
                 and
                 King
                 John
                 his
                 Grand-father
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 ordered
                 by
                 a
                 late
                 Synod
                 at
                 Vbsall
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 where
                 into
                 no
                 Church
                 other
                 then
                 of
                 that
                 Profession
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 whilest
                 there
                 )
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 private
                 Chappell
                 in
                 his
                 Palace
                 ;
                 Wherupon
                 the
                 Legate
                 interceded
                 that
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Evangelicall
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Romish
                 erroneous
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Superstition
                 might
                 be
                 tollerated
                 ;
                 In
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 admonition
                 and
                 testament
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIGISMVNDVS
                   III.
                   D
                   G
                   REX
                   POL.
                   M
                   :
                   DVX
                   LIT
                   :
                   RVSS
                   :
                   PRVS
                   :
                   MAS
                   :
                   SAMO
                   :
                   LIVO
                   :
                   NEC
                   NON
                   SVECOR
                   :
                   GOT
                   :
                   VAD
                   HAEREDI
                   :
                   REX
                   
                     The
                     Most
                     Excellent
                     Prince
                     Sigismundus
                     3
                     d
                     King
                     of
                     Poland
                     etc.
                  
                   〈…〉
                
                 portrait of King Sigismund III Vasa (Zygmunt III Waza)
              
               
                 He
                 gave
                 likewise
                 Letters
                 Assecutoriall
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 effect
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 all
                 the
                 States
                 ,
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 at
                 Vbsall
                 the
                 ninteenth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 1594.
                 wherinto
                 the
                 Curious
                 may
                 make
                 inspection
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 intended
                 here
                 to
                 mention
                 only
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 things
                 most
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 before
                 proposed
                 .
              
               
                 Contrary
                 to
                 this
                 Oath
                 ,
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 is
                 (
                 by
                 them
                 )
                 
                 charged
                 to
                 have
                 erected
                 a
                 Popish
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Regall
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 purchased
                 a
                 Stately
                 Structure
                 of
                 Stone
                 from
                 a
                 stranger
                 there
                 inhabiting
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 likewise
                 taxed
                 for
                 placing
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 of
                 Visingsborg
                 (
                 a
                 most
                 zealous
                 Adherer
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Sect
                 )
                 Governour
                 of
                 Stocholme
                 Castle
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Regall
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 their
                 Cancellariae
                 ,
                 are
                 usually
                 deposited
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Armes
                 ,
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Port
                 wherof
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 their
                 Navy
                 was
                 reserved
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 fore-mentioned
                 Letters
                 of
                 Assecuration
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 a
                 certain
                 Jesuite
                 ,
                 
                   Adam
                   Steinhall
                
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 Arcensian
                 Temple
                 ,
                 placing
                 also
                 his
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Queens
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Vastenan
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 :
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   Politicall
                   Affairs
                   of
                   that
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   use
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   any
                   person
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   profess
                   the
                   Religion
                   then
                   generally
                   received
                   in
                
                 Suethen
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 further
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 no
                 sooner
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 
                 Coronation
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Raynes
                 unto
                 his
                 Polish
                 and
                 other
                 Romish
                 affected
                 followers
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 their
                 Service
                 and
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 by
                 tumultuous
                 perambulations
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 with
                 loud
                 voices
                 and
                 scandalous
                 Gestures
                 (
                 during
                 their
                 Sermons
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 Exercises
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 oppression
                 and
                 scandall
                 of
                 minds
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 mens
                 lives
                 ,
                 branding
                 and
                 reviling
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 infamous
                 and
                 scurrilous
                 Appellations
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 set
                 Guards
                 about
                 their
                 Ministers
                 ascending
                 their
                 Pulpits
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 complaint
                 being
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 these
                 abuses
                 ,
                 the
                 Plaintiffs
                 were
                 dismist
                 with
                 reproaches
                 and
                 contumelious
                 words
                 ,
                 no
                 redress
                 at
                 all
                 afforded
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 moreover
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 extraneous
                 Forces
                 introduced
                 
                 at
                 his
                 Arrival
                 ,
                 he
                 ordered
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 Dantzig
                 by
                 
                   Ernest
                   Wejerus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 furnished
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 declared
                 War
                 ;
                 wherby
                 Flouds
                 of
                 blood
                 might
                 have
                 over-flowed
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 other
                 weighty
                 Affairs
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 recalled
                 and
                 induced
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 Poland
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 effect
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 endeavoured
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Papall
                   Legatorian
                
                 instance
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 a
                 numerous
                 Army
                 he
                 re-entred
                 Suethen
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 do
                 they
                 charge
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 no
                 
                 way
                 observed
                 his
                 Regall
                 Oath
                 and
                 Assecuration
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 he
                 departed
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 therof
                 ;
                 leaving
                 behind
                 a
                 Romish
                 affected
                 Governour
                 in
                 his
                 chief
                 Fort
                 and
                 City
                 ,
                 besides
                 severall
                 Churches
                 with
                 the
                 Vastenan
                 Monestary
                 filled
                 with
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 Erroneous
                 Sect
                 ,
                 wherby
                 much
                 dissention
                 a
                 rose
                 within
                 the
                 Land
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 certain
                 Senators
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 thought
                 it
                 expedient
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 signifying
                 the
                 Kings
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 weighty
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 settled
                 before
                 his
                 Exit
                 ,
                 severall
                 wherof
                 remained
                 yet
                 unperfected
                 :
                 That
                 
                 therfore
                 they
                 besought
                 his
                 Highness
                 to
                 afford
                 a
                 helping
                 hand
                 with
                 his
                 wonted
                 Patriotall
                 affection
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 dispatch
                 of
                 things
                 as
                 necessity
                 required
                 .
                 That
                 touching
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Highness
                 had
                 (
                 by
                 Copy
                 communicated
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 desired
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 no
                 proceed
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 might
                 happily
                 have
                 understood
                 by
                 
                   Ericke
                   Gustavus
                
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Regall
                 Ensigns
                 were
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 Stocholmian
                 Castle
                 ,
                 wherof
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 was
                 appointed
                 Governour
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 protested
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 entreated
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 ponder
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 maturely
                 :
                 Other
                 things
                 also
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Letter
                 contained
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 for
                 his
                 Highness
                 speedy
                 repair
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 :
                 These
                 were
                 dated
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 July
                 1594.
                 and
                 their
                 requests
                 reiterated
                 by
                 a
                 second
                 invitation
                 of
                 the
                 twentieth
                 ejusdem
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Duke
                 returned
                 answer
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 therin
                 expressing
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 most
                 willing
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 duty
                 obliged
                 )
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 dear
                 Countries
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 seemed
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 prescribed
                 no
                 direct
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 disturbed
                 times
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 publike
                 Treasure
                 was
                 much
                 exhausted
                 
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 obvious
                 to
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 of
                 a
                 Russian
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertain
                 of
                 obtaining
                 a
                 wished
                 Peace
                 ;
                 the
                 Crown
                 Revenues
                 so
                 diminished
                 (
                 during
                 his
                 Majesties
                 being
                 there
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 appeared
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 deficient
                 :
                 That
                 nevertheless
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 afford
                 his
                 utmost
                 of
                 counsell
                 and
                 assistance
                 for
                 the
                 redress
                 of
                 things
                 amiss
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 his
                 Propinquity
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 maturity
                 of
                 years
                 invited
                 him
                 ;
                 conditionally
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Weal
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 wherof
                 he
                 desired
                 their
                 speedy
                 resolution
                 and
                 compliance
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 ends
                 should
                 be
                 decreed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 separate
                 untill
                 conclusions
                 were
                 taken
                 concerning
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 future
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 effect
                 he
                 would
                 (
                 upon
                 their
                 intimation
                 )
                 speedily
                 repair
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 dated
                 from
                 Nicopia
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 pursuance
                 hereof
                 they
                 again
                 instance
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                 presence
                 was
                 both
                 their
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 ,
                 renewing
                 their
                 requests
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 assume
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 Promising
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 their
                 power
                 in
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emolument
                 of
                 the
                 Natives
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 dated
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 1594.
                 and
                 signed
                 by
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Gyldenstierne
                   ,
                   Gustavus
                   Baner
                   ,
                   Turo
                   Bielke
                   ,
                   Hogenschildus
                   Bielke
                   ,
                   Claudins
                   Bielke
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Gabrielis
                
                 .
              
               
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 thus
                 invited
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 no
                 
                 sooner
                 arrived
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cleared
                 the
                 Arconsian
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Queens
                 Island
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 deprived
                 their
                 great
                 Patron
                 ,
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Castle
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 strong
                 Promover
                 of
                 the
                 Papall
                 Creed
                 ,
                 was
                 formidable
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Profession
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 great
                 Alliances
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 His
                 Sister
                 being
                 Wife
                 to
                 
                   Ericke
                   Sparre
                
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 :
                 his
                 Aunt
                 married
                 to
                 
                   Claudtus
                   Flemingius
                
                 Governour
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Uncles
                 ,
                 
                   Ericke
                   Gustavus
                   ,
                   Aruidus
                   Gustavus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Carolus
                   Gustavus
                
                 ,
                 were
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Westro-gothes
                 ,
                 the
                 Ostro-gothes
                 ,
                 and
                 Smaland
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 Criminations
                 against
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 add
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Regall
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 to
                 protect
                 from
                 injury
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Rich
                 ,
                 he
                 permitted
                 (
                 without
                 punishment
                 or
                 inquisition
                 made
                 )
                 the
                 Nightly
                 Watches
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 and
                 beaten
                 :
                 The
                 Polanders
                 (
                 of
                 his
                 Train
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 in
                 Armes
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 (
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Natives
                 who
                 delighted
                 in
                 such
                 mischiefs
                 )
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Night-watches
                 being
                 frequently
                 murthered
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 found
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 others
                 miserably
                 wounded
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 houses
                 were
                 unsecure
                 from
                 violence
                 :
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 
                 complaints
                 were
                 many
                 times
                 preferred
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 redress
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 nor
                 Justice
                 executed
                 upon
                 the
                 Murtherers
                 .
              
               
                 Sundry
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 repeat
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Concession
                 (
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 )
                 of
                 Leisland
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 diminishing
                 of
                 the
                 Navy
                 and
                 Ordenance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 unwitting
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 or
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 in
                 prejudice
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 
                   Calmar
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1587.
                 he
                 had
                 transacted
                 with
                 the
                 Neighbour
                 Princes
                 ,
                 touching
                 certain
                 most
                 weighty
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Badge
                 or
                 Cognisance
                 wherof
                 he
                 had
                 alienated
                 ,
                 requiring
                 by
                 
                   Ericke
                   Sparre
                
                 ,
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 a
                 dilation
                 or
                 prolonging
                 of
                 the
                 compromissoriall
                 transaction
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 Badge
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 three
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1591.
                 at
                 the
                 Treaty
                 with
                 the
                 Dane
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Flakesiobecke
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 their
                 earnest
                 and
                 most
                 instant
                 request
                 suspended
                 untill
                 An.
                 1597
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 by
                 that
                 Embassie
                 sought
                 to
                 attain
                 by
                 entreaty
                 from
                 the
                 Dane
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 (
                 not
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 and
                 suit
                 )
                 obtained
                 from
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 therby
                 alienating
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 those
                 three
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Badge
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Regalities
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 his
                 said
                 Counsellour
                 
                   Ericke
                   Sparre
                
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 compass
                 his
                 hostile
                 intensions
                 towards
                 his
                 Uncle
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 notorious
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Testament
                 ;
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 wherof
                 are
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Our
                   dear
                   Sons
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   with
                   his
                   posterity
                   shall
                   succeed
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Regall
                   Chair
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   rest
                   likewise
                   of
                   our
                   dear
                   Sons
                   ,
                   shall
                   neither
                   by
                   themselves
                   apart
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   their
                   familiar
                   Counsellours
                   ,
                   Servants
                   ,
                   or
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   attempt
                   ,
                   treat
                   ,
                   or
                   decide
                   any
                   Affairs
                   wherin
                   the
                   welfare
                   and
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   are
                   concerned
                   ;
                   by
                   concluding
                   of
                   War
                   ,
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Leagues
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Concernments
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   of
                   weight
                   and
                   moment
                   ,
                   except
                   by
                   the
                   counsell
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   with
                   approbation
                   of
                   the
                   Prime
                   ,
                   States
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   joyntly
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 further
                 objurgate
                 his
                 causing
                 of
                 Arrest
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 at
                 Lubecke
                 (
                 and
                 other
                 Maratine
                 Cities
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 Ships
                 and
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 spoyling
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 said
                 Goods
                 and
                 Merchandizes
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 some
                 years
                 past
                 
                   (
                   Suethland
                
                 being
                 afflicted
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 dearth
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 wherby
                 many
                 thousands
                 perished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 residue
                 much
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Substance
                 )
                 he
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 
                   Steno
                   Baner
                   ,
                   Olaus
                   Suercherus
                
                 and
                 
                   Lindormias
                   Bond
                
                 ,
                 severely
                 prohibited
                 those
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 and
                 other
                 Sea
                 Ports
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 from
                 administring
                 relief
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 enjoyed
                 those
                 of
                 Rivell
                 (
                 albeit
                 incorporated
                 into
                 Swethland
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 furnish
                 them
                 with
                 any
                 provision
                 ,
                 and
                 sollicited
                 the
                 like
                 with
                 other
                 Marine
                 Places
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
               
                 By
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 second
                 departure
                 produced
                 no
                 better
                 fruite
                 then
                 his
                 first
                 (
                 both
                 being
                 without
                 the
                 privity
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 first
                 discession
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 an
                 Extraneous
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 accasioned
                 a
                 conceding
                 of
                 Leifeland
                 to
                 the
                 Polander
                 ;
                 So
                 ,
                 his
                 second
                 left
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 confusednesse
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prefect
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ;
                 which
                 Comedie
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 was
                 commenced
                 by
                 those
                 Counsellours
                 who
                 were
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 longer
                 ruled
                 by
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 Line
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 themselves
                 might
                 prevent
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 domination
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 would
                 have
                 ensued
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 precipitating
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 
                 had
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 then
                 at
                 Nycopia
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Ericke
                   Gustavus
                
                 and
                 
                   Claudius
                   Slatte
                
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Plenipotentiarie
                 ,
                 importing
                 that
                 ,
                 induced
                 by
                 his
                 urgent
                 Affairs
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 intended
                 to
                 repair
                 into
                 Poland
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 his
                 Native
                 Country
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 good
                 Government
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 untill
                 God
                 should
                 grant
                 him
                 a
                 return
                 ,
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 him
                 his
                 said
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Prince
                 Hereditary
                 ,
                 and
                 chief
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 others
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Senators
                 therof
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 with
                 him
                 this
                 Plenipotentiary
                 was
                 joyntly
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 and
                 administred
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 Provided
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 honour
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 )
                 for
                 lawful
                 Heirs
                 and
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suethland
                 :
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 Brother
                 John
                 Prince
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 endeavour
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 procure
                 his
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 good
                 ,
                 preventing
                 all
                 prejudice
                 and
                 loss
                 by
                 Mature
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 Administer
                 the
                 other
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 with
                 the
                 joynt
                 Senatorial
                 consent
                 and
                 concordall
                 unanimity
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 damage
                 or
                 detriment
                 might
                 thence
                 redound
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 celebrate
                 or
                 call
                 any
                 publike
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 nor
                 upon
                 any
                 occasion
                 make
                 or
                 enact
                 Laws
                 without
                 his
                 speciall
                 and
                 express
                 consent
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 agreeable
                 to
                 and
                 demonstrative
                 from
                 the
                 Reversoriall
                 Letters
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 Senators
                 :
                 In
                 order
                 wherunto
                 he
                 commanded
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Suethland
                 and
                 inhabitants
                 therof
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 eminency
                 ,
                 degree
                 ,
                 or
                 condition
                 soever
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 and
                 perform
                 to
                 his
                 said
                 dear
                 Uncle
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 in
                 Government
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Senators
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 all
                 due
                 obedience
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 enjoyn
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 emolument
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Elsnaben
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 1594.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Plenipotentiary
                 was
                 by
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 rejected
                 as
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 draught
                 more
                 ample
                 (
                 by
                 Letters
                 from
                 Nycopia
                 
                 of
                 the
                 twenty
                 third
                 ejusdem
                 )
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 the
                 Regall
                 Assent
                 and
                 Signature
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Schedule
                 annexed
                 ,
                 wherin
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 desired
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 Peace
                 intended
                 with
                 the
                 Russian
                 should
                 not
                 take
                 effect
                 )
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 some
                 way
                 wherby
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 War
                 might
                 be
                 supplied
                 ;
                 Provisions
                 made
                 of
                 Victuall
                 ,
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Necessaries
                 equally
                 incident
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 other
                 particulars
                 mentioned
                 in
                 either
                 ,
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 inspection
                 into
                 the
                 Originall
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 curious
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 answer
                 could
                 be
                 tendred
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 leaving
                 Suethland
                 in
                 much
                 disorder
                 :
                 which
                 the
                 Duke
                 considering
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 a
                 lame
                 form
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 government
                 was
                 left
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 were
                 ordained
                 with
                 equal
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 greater
                 power
                 both
                 in
                 Suethland
                 and
                 Finland
                 (
                 albeit
                 the
                 same
                 appeared
                 not
                 untill
                 his
                 
                   Exit
                   ;
                
                 )
                 So
                 as
                 almost
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 did
                 rise
                 up
                 ,
                 boasting
                 himself
                 Governour
                 in
                 the
                 Royal
                 absence
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 Fountain
                 many
                 misfortunes
                 ,
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 might
                 have
                 flowed
                 :
                 Tumults
                 and
                 dissentions
                 would
                 have
                 sprung
                 up
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 Weal
                 ,
                 unless
                 timely
                 obviated
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 effecting
                 wherof
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 by
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Consent
                 ,
                 indicted
                 a
                 Parliament
                 at
                 Sudercopia
                 against
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 1595.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 generall
                 Convention
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Senate
                 and
                 Orders
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 Counts
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 Commanders
                 of
                 Forts
                 and
                 Forces
                 ,
                 Burgesses
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 did
                 emulously
                 flock
                 to
                 consult
                 upon
                 the
                 Urgencies
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 wherin
                 (
                 they
                 assert
                 )
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 treated
                 and
                 transacted
                 tending
                 greatly
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 if
                 due
                 execution
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 obstructed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 Parliamentary
                 constitutions
                 ,
                 after
                 thanks
                 rendred
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 goodness
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 (
                 by
                 tollerable
                 conditions
                 )
                 freed
                 them
                 from
                 apprehension
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 bloody
                 Russian
                 War
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 Concord
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 more
                 freely
                 endeavour
                 a
                 setling
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 at
                 home
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 aime
                 in
                 that
                 assembly
                 ;
                 they
                 unanimously
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Provinciall
                 Plenipotentiary
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 for
                 himself
                 particularly
                 ,
                 did
                 bind
                 themselves
                 to
                 observe
                 their
                 Oath
                 and
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 wheras
                 his
                 Majesty
                 at
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 had
                 promised
                 the
                 entire
                 liberty
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 with
                 exclusion
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 effected
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Romanists
                 had
                 already
                 begun
                 to
                 use
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 in
                 confidence
                 of
                 their
                 encrease
                 :
                 They
                 therfore
                 enacted
                 and
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Conventions
                 publike
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Papalists
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sects
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 notion
                 soever
                 frequented
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Preachers
                 banished
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 
                 within
                 six
                 weeks
                 after
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 that
                 present
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Sect
                 ,
                 seperate
                 from
                 the
                 Profession
                 there
                 generally
                 received
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 any
                 Office
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Pensions
                 toward
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 revoked
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 living
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 might
                 still
                 remain
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 doing
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 publike
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 and
                 exiled
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Vastenan
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 wheras
                 the
                 Regall
                 Assecuration
                 did
                 bear
                 that
                 no
                 Scholastick
                 Exercise
                 or
                 Function
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Augustane
                 Confession
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vbsalian
                 Synod
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 An.
                 1593.
                 should
                 be
                 obtruded
                 upon
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 impede
                 the
                 received
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 therin
                 the
                 proceedings
                 should
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 Gustavus
                 (
                 fore-mentioned
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 King
                 John
                 :
                 Therfore
                 all
                 abuses
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Monastery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Incumbents
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 thence
                 excluded
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 (
                 furthermore
                 )
                 wheras
                 the
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 had
                 then
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 signified
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 several
                 notable
                 defects
                 ,
                 represented
                 somtimes
                 Orally
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 written
                 Paper
                 then
                 exhibited
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 unless
                 those
                 were
                 removed
                 .
                 They
                 therfore
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 Highness
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 hereditary
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 meerly
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Affairs
                 therof
                 should
                 be
                 rightly
                 and
                 orderly
                 administred
                 ,
                 humbly
                 desired
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 would
                 
                 embrace
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 emolument
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 younger
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Regall
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 hereditary
                 Succession
                 ;
                 wherby
                 the
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 might
                 (
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 )
                 freely
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Nations
                 Laws
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 legally
                 acquired
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 wheras
                 his
                 Highness
                 had
                 consented
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 joyntly
                 ;
                 They
                 (
                 therfore
                 )
                 the
                 respective
                 Orders
                 therof
                 ,
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 and
                 Politicall
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Commonalty
                 ,
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 did
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 they
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 observe
                 his
                 Highness
                 as
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Governour
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 absence
                 ,
                 and
                 untill
                 his
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 render
                 unto
                 his
                 Highness
                 all
                 lawfull
                 obedience
                 ,
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 duty
                 ,
                 saluting
                 and
                 intitling
                 him
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 yet
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Jurisdiction
                 or
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 litterary
                 transaction
                 ,
                 approved
                 of
                 between
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 Senators
                 :
                 Wherfore
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 Affairs
                 soever
                 of
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 expediated
                 ;
                 were
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 unto
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Colledge
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 he
                 were
                 who
                 should
                 obtain
                 any
                 Commission
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 appointing
                 or
                 acting
                 ought
                 in
                 reference
                 therunto
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Senatoriall
                 Order
                 were
                 consulted
                 therin
                 ,
                 who
                 undoubtedly
                 would
                 therupon
                 conclude
                 and
                 ordain
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 most
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Oathes
                 and
                 Assecurations
                 alternatively
                 given
                 :
              
               
                 It
                 was
                 concluded
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 trouble
                 or
                 molestation
                 should
                 accrue
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 seeking
                 or
                 desiring
                 any
                 determination
                 or
                 resolution
                 in
                 Poland
                 concerning
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 not
                 (
                 there
                 )
                 those
                 persons
                 neer
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 commit
                 the
                 expediting
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 (
                 they
                 concluded
                 that
                 )
                 all
                 Juridicall
                 Process
                 ,
                 Grievances
                 ,
                 and
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 examined
                 &
                 defined
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethland
                 and
                 the
                 Decree
                 relating
                 therunto
                 ,
                 published
                 at
                 
                   Vbsall
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1593.
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 had
                 confirmed
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 transmitted
                 into
                 Poland
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 any
                 sentence
                 or
                 resolution
                 (
                 touching
                 them
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 expected
                 thence
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 thought
                 himself
                 injured
                 therby
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 appeal
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 return
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 any
                 Regall
                 Sentence
                 given
                 without
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 should
                 obtain
                 execution
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 Otherwise
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 prohibited
                 to
                 repair
                 or
                 seek
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 his
                 private
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 things
                 lawfull
                 and
                 rationall
                 ,
                 not
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 sate
                 at
                 the
                 Helme
                 :
                 Provided
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mandates
                 and
                 Writs
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 directed
                 and
                 addressed
                 unto
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Order
                 ,
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 immediatly
                 committed
                 unto
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 decreed
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 other
                 Orders
                 (
                 whom
                 the
                 matter
                 might
                 concern
                 )
                 should
                 as
                 occasion
                 required
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 absence
                 ,
                 consider
                 of
                 meet
                 persons
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 men
                 and
                 Servants
                 might
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 Offices
                 and
                 Charges
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 respectively
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 rightly
                 belong
                 and
                 were
                 tied
                 by
                 Oath
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 speciall
                 and
                 serious
                 regard
                 were
                 had
                 to
                 ancient
                 and
                 well
                 deserving
                 persons
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Prime
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 should
                 be
                 entirely
                 committed
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Inhabitants
                 where
                 such
                 an
                 Officer
                 was
                 requisite
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 others
                 therin
                 concerned
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 free
                 Sufferages
                 or
                 Votes
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 three
                 Candidati
                 or
                 persons
                 elective
                 were
                 
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethland
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 wherof
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 sworn
                 )
                 concerning
                 the
                 chief
                 Offices
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 mention
                 ,
                 which
                 three
                 persons
                 elected
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 unto
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 he
                 might
                 appoint
                 one
                 whom
                 he
                 best
                 approved
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 no
                 rationally
                 lawfull
                 objections
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 nevertheless
                 defer
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 not
                 without
                 detriment
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 the
                 Government
                 therof
                 ,
                 his
                 Highness
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 place
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 (
                 so
                 elected
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Office
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 no
                 Officials
                 formerly
                 perferred
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 unless
                 lawfull
                 causes
                 were
                 found
                 ;
                 wherby
                 upon
                 due
                 inspection
                 and
                 examination
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 appear
                 worthy
                 of
                 deprivation
                 ,
                 neither
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 advanced
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Offices
                 then
                 he
                 could
                 commodiously
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 utility
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 undergo
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 enacted
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 
                 part
                 ,
                 did
                 stipulate
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 Charles
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hereditary
                   Prince
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                
                 Sudermannia
                 ,
                 Nericia
                 ,
                 and
                 Wermelandia
                 ;
                 
                   do
                   promise
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   diligently
                   (
                   assisted
                   by
                   the
                   Senatoriall
                   Order
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   Spirituall
                   as
                   Secular
                   Persons
                   )
                   endeavour
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   of
                   our
                   abilities
                   so
                   to
                   manage
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shall
                   know
                   or
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   advantageous
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   commodious
                   to
                   this
                   our
                   most
                   dear
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   beneficiall
                   to
                   the
                   Orders
                   and
                   faithfull
                   Subjects
                   therof
                   ,
                   and
                   Emolumentall
                   to
                   all
                   persons
                   :
                   wherby
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   be
                   maintained
                   and
                   protected
                   in
                   the
                   pure
                   Evangelical
                   Religion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                
                 Augustane
                 
                   Confession
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Profession
                   of
                   faith
                   instituted
                   at
                
                 Ubsall
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   those
                   Priviledges
                   and
                   Prerogatives
                   which
                   each
                   man
                   ,
                   conform
                   to
                   his
                   condition
                   ,
                   enjoyeth
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   obtained
                   from
                   precedent
                   Kings
                   and
                   Governours
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   govern
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 Suethen
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Affairs
                   therof
                   ,
                   wholly
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Oath
                   which
                   his
                   Majesty
                   at
                   his
                   Coronation
                   at
                
                 Ubsall
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   swear
                   to
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   secure
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   writing
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   We
                   with
                   Our
                   best
                   and
                   cleerest
                   judgment
                   shall
                   find
                   or
                   can
                   imagine
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Emolumentary
                   to
                   the
                   Orders
                   and
                   Subjects
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   as
                   the
                   Laiety
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   ,
                   God
                   assisting
                   ,
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   (
                   respective
                   )
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   likewise
                   shall
                   by
                   Vs
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   free
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   Senators
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   any
                   prejudice
                   they
                   may
                   safely
                   communicate
                   ,
                   be
                   approved
                   and
                   concluded
                   (
                   as
                   We
                   will
                   not
                   decree
                   ought
                   in
                   weighty
                   Affairs
                   relating
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Senatoriall
                   Sufferage
                   )
                   We
                   will
                   unanimously
                   maintain
                   and
                   defend
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   firm
                   and
                   irrevocable
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   and
                   future
                   times
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   We
                   will
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   All
                   as
                   One
                   ,
                   and
                   One
                   as
                   All
                   ,
                   profess
                   and
                   protect
                   the
                   
                   same
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   process
                   of
                   time
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   needfull
                   and
                   requisite
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   in
                   testimony
                   that
                   We
                   do
                   willingly
                   constitute
                   and
                   approve
                   of
                   this
                   Transaction
                   ,
                   in
                   manner
                   as
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   our
                   most
                   gratious
                   King
                   ;
                   the
                   prosperity
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   therof
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   ordain
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   unviolably
                   observed
                   word
                   for
                   word
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   cleer
                   literall
                   sense
                   therof
                   ,
                   without
                   prejudice
                   or
                   violation
                   to
                   the
                   Regall
                   Eminency
                   ,
                   and
                   Jurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Oath
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                
                 Suethen
                 
                   require
                   :
                   We
                
                 Charles
                 
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   Hereditary
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 Duke
                 
                 of
                 Sudermannia
                 ,
                 Nericia
                 ,
                 and
                 Wermelandia
                 :
                 
                   And
                   We
                   the
                   Orders
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Kingdom
                   fore-mentioned
                   ,
                   have
                   hereunto
                   affixed
                   our
                   Seals
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   our
                   hands
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   We
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   absent
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   assisted
                   at
                   this
                   Convention
                   (
                   which
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   impute
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   from
                   pertinaciousness
                   or
                   disobedience
                   )
                   shall
                   refuse
                   to
                   approve
                   with
                   Vs
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   before
                   recited
                   ,
                   concluded
                   for
                   the
                   Common
                   good
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   and
                   our
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   (
                   wherof
                   the
                   Parliament
                   being
                   ended
                   ,
                   intimation
                   shal
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Provinces
                   )
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   previous
                   information
                   and
                   admonition
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   offer
                   or
                   produce
                   any
                   lawfull
                   reasons
                   in
                   contradiction
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   free
                   liberty
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   We
                   ,
                   certainly
                   will
                   send
                   Messengers
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   hold
                   them
                   for
                   non-conforming
                   and
                   disturbing
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   and
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   not
                   adjoyn
                   themselves
                   hereto
                   ,
                   if
                   constituted
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Eminent
                   Offices
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   We
                   will
                   endeavour
                   to
                   diminish
                   their
                   publike
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                   as
                   We
                   shall
                   judge
                   consentaneous
                   to
                   equity
                   and
                   reason
                   ;
                   least
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 
                   should
                   from
                   thence
                   receive
                   detriment
                   and
                   seeds
                   of
                   dissention
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   they
                   who
                   shall
                   detract
                   or
                   apostatize
                   from
                   this
                   our
                   generall
                   ,
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   unanimous
                   Transaction
                   ;
                   Whether
                   for
                   favour
                   of
                   great
                   Ones
                   ,
                   peculiar
                   profit
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   causes
                   ,
                   under
                   what
                   notion
                   soever
                   comprehended
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   refuse
                   to
                   contribute
                   their
                   endeavours
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   whereby
                   force
                   ,
                   secretly
                   ,
                   or
                   openly
                   may
                   be
                   obtruded
                   by
                   any
                   whosoever
                   ,
                   in
                   prejudice
                   of
                   what
                   his
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   given
                   assecuration
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   wherupon
                   this
                   our
                   Transaction
                   is
                   founded
                   ;
                   We
                   shall
                   account
                   them
                   as
                   persons
                   treacherous
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   seditious
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   perfidious
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   Countrey
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   will
                   mutually
                   assist
                   each
                   other
                   to
                   their
                   prosecution
                   and
                   extermination
                   .
                
                 Enacted
                 at
                 Sudercopia
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 1595
                 :
              
               
                 More
                 particularity
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 in
                 reciting
                 (
                 albeit
                 briefly
                 )
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 this
                 Parliamentary
                 Act
                 and
                 its
                 conclusions
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 intended
                 with
                 others
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 afterwards
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 disannulling
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Suethes
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 instance
                 and
                 justifie
                 themselves
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 designed
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 pleasing
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ;
                 
                 
                 (
                 suspecting
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 had
                 severely
                 forbidden
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 repair
                 to
                 that
                 Convention
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 frustration
                 therof
                 ,
                 by
                 discouraging
                 and
                 diverting
                 the
                 observances
                 requisite
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 by
                 promises
                 and
                 rewards
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 sundry
                 to
                 his
                 party
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 fore-seeing
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 affirm
                 )
                 great
                 disturbances
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 crusht
                 ,
                 assembled
                 in
                 full
                 body
                 ;
                 valuing
                 more
                 the
                 generall
                 good
                 then
                 the
                 Regall
                 Injunctions
                 in
                 prejudice
                 therof
                 :
                 Albeit
                 severall
                 (
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Finlanders
                 not
                 a
                 few
                 )
                 did
                 decline
                 their
                 appearance
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Letters
                 only
                 endeavour
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 annihilation
                 of
                 this
                 Convention
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 stirred
                 up
                 most
                 grievous
                 tumults
                 and
                 dissentions
                 in
                 Finland
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Governour
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 cruell
                 Wars
                 were
                 raised
                 as
                 sundry
                 thousands
                 of
                 innocent
                 Rusticks
                 ,
                 Tenants
                 (
                 or
                 Tributaries
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 were
                 miserably
                 slain
                 for
                 opposing
                 themselves
                 to
                 unheard
                 of
                 Exactions
                 and
                 Military
                 (
                 Stations
                 ,
                 or
                 )
                 Quarterings
                 ;
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 being
                 there
                 kept
                 on
                 foot
                 along
                 time
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 treacherous
                 insinuations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Claudius
                   Flemingius
                   ,
                   Aruidus
                   ,
                   Ericke
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Axell
                   Kurike
                
                 allured
                 to
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 arming
                 and
                 incensing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Country's
                 grievances
                 were
                 dilated
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 slighted
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 redress
                 obtained
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 wherof
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 Subjects
                 exasperated
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 did
                 rush
                 together
                 with
                 mutuall
                 Wounds
                 and
                 Slaughterings
                 :
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Crown
                 Tenants
                 (
                 or
                 Tributaries
                 )
                 losing
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 Goods
                 but
                 their
                 lives
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Lawless
                 Souldier
                 first
                 spoyling
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 their
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 people
                 were
                 provoked
                 to
                 resist
                 force
                 with
                 force
                 ;
                 wherby
                 the
                 Militarians
                 finding
                 themselves
                 frustrate
                 of
                 gorging
                 their
                 licentious
                 desires
                 ,
                 did
                 with
                 armed
                 Bands
                 assault
                 the
                 unarmed
                 Rural
                 Menie
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 miserably
                 slaughtered
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 a
                 sad
                 sight
                 to
                 see
                 )
                 extended
                 on
                 Wheels
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 thus
                 perpetrated
                 :
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 sent
                 as
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 into
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 of
                 Visingsburg
                 with
                 his
                 Uncle
                 
                   Aruidus
                   Gustavus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 were
                 emitted
                 
                   Stanislaus
                   Dzialinskie
                
                 and
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Sapieha
                
                 ,
                 who
                 vehemently
                 accused
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 had
                 assisted
                 at
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 Convention
                 ,
                 or
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 conclusions
                 therof
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 accusatory
                 Oration
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 (
                 albeit
                 most
                 elegantly
                 delivered
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Criminatory
                 Articles
                 of
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Aruidus
                   Gustavus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 reply
                 to
                 either
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 refutation
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 particulars
                 in
                 each
                 contained
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 
                 apart
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Senators
                 joyntly
                 )
                 are
                 over-long
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 
                   (
                   Verbatim
                
                 )
                 inserted
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 refer
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 Curious
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 themselves
                 long
                 since
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 deliver
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 either
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 brevity
                 as
                 the
                 circumstance
                 will
                 permit
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Oration
                 did
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 comparison
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 
                 under
                 one
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 man
                 united
                 in
                 its
                 Members
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 strickt
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 voluntary
                 consent
                 ,
                 mutual
                 co-intelligence
                 ,
                 and
                 admirable
                 sympathy
                 under
                 the
                 government
                 of
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 ill
                 affected
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 moved
                 with
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 endeavour
                 its
                 remove
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 are
                 joyntly
                 carried
                 on
                 with
                 far
                 more
                 earnestness
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 head
                 safe
                 &
                 unhurt
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 upon
                 its
                 welfare
                 ,
                 dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 the
                 wel-being
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 depended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 forsaken
                 by
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 a
                 totall
                 decay
                 ,
                 disturbance
                 of
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 speedily
                 insues
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 harmony
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 instructed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 admirable
                 Office
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 lincked
                 with
                 bonds
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 nourish
                 mutuall
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 offer
                 ,
                 but
                 divert
                 and
                 resist
                 any
                 prejudice
                 that
                 might
                 accrue
                 to
                 either
                 ;
                 but
                 chiefly
                 to
                 provide
                 that
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 Preheminency
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 as
                 head
                 and
                 Director
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 should
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 least
                 diminution
                 or
                 derogation
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 exhibition
                 of
                 due
                 honour
                 ,
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 all
                 Services
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 rendred
                 ,
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 by
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Usurpation
                 ,
                 the
                 Harmony
                 Politick
                 was
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ruine
                 must
                 consequently
                 follow
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 hand
                 or
                 foot
                 indulging
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 refusing
                 their
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 would
                 soon
                 langish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 therwith
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 next
                 commemorated
                 severall
                 former
                 Leagues
                 and
                 Alliances
                 between
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 dependencies
                 ,
                 and
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 but
                 mainly
                 (
                 as
                 neerest
                 related
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Sigismundus
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Realmes
                 ;
                 but
                 Suethlands
                 Nursling
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Progeny
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Suethish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 begotten
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   Jagellonian
                   Polish
                   Infanta
                
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 all
                 Princely
                 gifts
                 ,
                 Sanctimony
                 ,
                 Piety
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Magnanimity
                 :
                 the
                 patern
                 of
                 all
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 mercifull
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 devout
                 ,
                 meek
                 ,
                 gratious
                 ;
                 To
                 his
                 Friends
                 most
                 friendly
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 his
                 Foes
                 a
                 terrour
                 and
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 to
                 this
                 Sigis
                 .
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Heir
                 ,
                 Inaugurated
                 and
                 Crowned
                 
                 King
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 Elected
                 also
                 and
                 Crowned
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Dukedom
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Nations
                 and
                 People
                 did
                 owe
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 honour
                 and
                 reverence
                 as
                 the
                 sole
                 Ruler
                 and
                 Moderator
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 whose
                 Raign
                 they
                 wished
                 might
                 exceed
                 Nestors
                 years
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 equall
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 their
                 mutuall
                 peace
                 and
                 tranquility
                 was
                 (
                 under
                 God
                 )
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 Regall
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 Prerogatives
                 of
                 thier
                 mutuall
                 Prince
                 should
                 be
                 preserved
                 unviolated
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Majesties
                 particular
                 Rights
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Praeeminency
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 saving
                 to
                 each
                 Kingdom
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 any
                 one
                 might
                 easily
                 judge
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 could
                 remain
                 safe
                 and
                 intire
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 late
                 Parliament
                 at
                 Warsaw
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 understanding
                 what
                 things
                 (
                 there
                 purposely
                 published
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 enacted
                 at
                 the
                 Sadercopian
                 Parliament
                 in
                 Suethland
                 :
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lithuanian
                 Orders
                 ,
                 had
                 appointed
                 this
                 Embassie
                 principally
                 for
                 the
                 neerer
                 conjoyning
                 of
                 those
                 Potent
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 therunto
                 conducing
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 of
                 particular
                 concernment
                 to
                 Suethland
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 like
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 )
                 Regall
                 Dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 both
                 those
                 Realms
                 the
                 sole
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 permission
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Brotherly
                 Charity
                 and
                 Amity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 act
                 rashly
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Senators
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethen
                 would
                 continue
                 faithfull
                 toward
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 astricted
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 hereditary
                 Right
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 professed
                 in
                 that
                 Sudercopian
                 Enaction
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 apprehend
                 the
                 intervention
                 of
                 sundry
                 things
                 at
                 that
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 unless
                 corrected
                 by
                 Mature
                 Counsell
                 )
                 might
                 breed
                 disturbance
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 such
                 Initiations
                 usually
                 springing
                 up
                 ,
                 when
                 slighting
                 the
                 Lawfull
                 Lord
                 ,
                 publike
                 Counsels
                 were
                 convened
                 by
                 another
                 Call
                 ,
                 Laws
                 were
                 enacted
                 ,
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 changed
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 removed
                 from
                 their
                 Charge
                 ,
                 things
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Royall
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 transferred
                 upon
                 others
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 many
                 dangers
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Polonian
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 Orders
                 did
                 conceive
                 the
                 Suethes
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 affections
                 towards
                 his
                 Paternall
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 regardfull
                 eye
                 unto
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 have
                 refused
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 granted
                 them
                 a
                 Parliament
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 
                 it
                 necessarily
                 requisite
                 )
                 that
                 Method
                 and
                 Order
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 observed
                 :
                 It
                 being
                 undeniable
                 that
                 a
                 Convention
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 cannot
                 be
                 rightly
                 called
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 ,
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 then
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 had
                 appeared
                 wanting
                 either
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 ancient
                 accustomed
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 having
                 concluded
                 a
                 peace
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Russian
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 detriment
                 or
                 disturbance
                 could
                 rationally
                 be
                 feared
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Convention
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 made
                 without
                 publike
                 necessity
                 impelling
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 and
                 the
                 Pedish
                 Senatoriall
                 expectations
                 ,
                 and
                 wanted
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Crowned
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Edicts
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 had
                 been
                 therein
                 enacted
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Rights
                 and
                 Superiority
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Call
                 it self
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 The
                 remove
                 of
                 persons
                 intrusted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 Forts
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 committed
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 Exauthorization
                 of
                 the
                 Royall
                 Mandates
                 ,
                 coyning
                 of
                 money
                 in
                 other
                 (
                 then
                 the
                 Regall
                 )
                 name
                 :
                 Appeals
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 the
                 Regall
                 Dignity
                 it self
                 many
                 waies
                 circumscribed
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 these
                 things
                 having
                 been
                 weighed
                 in
                 an
                 equall
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 the
                 Senators
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 respective
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 depending
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Dukedomes
                 ,
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 them
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 his
                 Highness
                 to
                 preserve
                 entire
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Rights
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 welfare
                 was
                 involved
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 propinquity
                 of
                 blood
                 required
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 also
                 in
                 Brotherly
                 manner
                 admonish
                 and
                 entreat
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 to
                 whose
                 vigilancy
                 ,
                 prudency
                 ,
                 and
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 that
                 Kingdomes
                 care
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 committed
                 and
                 intrusted
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 a
                 diligent
                 demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 duty
                 and
                 fidelity
                 toward
                 their
                 hereditary
                 and
                 crowned
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 vigorous
                 resistance
                 of
                 any
                 who
                 affecting
                 Innovations
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 large
                 Empires
                 many
                 times
                 happens
                 )
                 would
                 for
                 private
                 disturb
                 the
                 publike
                 Interest
                 ,
                 manifest
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 how
                 freely
                 they
                 had
                 implyed
                 the
                 Talent
                 intrusted
                 unto
                 them
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 Innovations
                 in
                 Kingdoms
                 were
                 perilous
                 and
                 pernicious
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 tended
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 hereditary
                 crowned
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 evidenced
                 by
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 thirty
                 six
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Opulent
                 Belgian
                 Provinces
                 by
                 a
                 twenty
                 seven
                 years
                 Warr
                 were
                 almost
                 reduced
                 to
                 an
                 utter
                 extermination
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 Rights
                 neither
                 could
                 nor
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 impaired
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 Majesty
                 by
                 whom
                 Kings
                 Raigne
                 and
                 Princes
                 decree
                 Justice
                 .
                 That
                 wicked
                 men
                 did
                 never
                 proceed
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 open
                 height
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 peicemeals
                 plucked
                 up
                 the
                 Fences
                 ,
                 untill
                 that
                 from
                 faithfull
                 Subjects
                 they
                 had
                 wrested
                 the
                 Power
                 ;
                 whereby
                 (
                 having
                 overturned
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 )
                 to
                 augment
                 their
                 owne
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Greatnesse
                 ,
                 Which
                 evills
                 it
                 beseemed
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 their
                 Lordships
                 to
                 obviate
                 timely
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abolish
                 any
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Constitutions
                 :
                 or
                 Confederations
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 his
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 Regall
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 prudence
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 ill
                 undertaken
                 Councells
                 ,
                 least
                 the
                 head
                 thereby
                 weakned
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 body
                 might
                 faint
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 decadence
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 Senators
                 of
                 Suethland
                 might
                 assure
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 (
                 albeit
                 at
                 present
                 detained
                 by
                 greater
                 cares
                 for
                 Christendomes
                 universall
                 good
                 )
                 would
                 never
                 intermit
                 his
                 due
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 suffer
                 the
                 Rights
                 of
                 Royalty
                 to
                 be
                 disjoynted
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 faithfull
                 Subjects
                 should
                 crave
                 in
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 orderly
                 way
                 ,
                 (
                 his
                 Dignity
                 preserved
                 )
                 hee
                 would
                 undoubtedly
                 grant
                 .
                 That
                 therefore
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ought
                 to
                 prosecute
                 his
                 Majesty
                 with
                 due
                 returne
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 observancy
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 endeavours
                 :
                 The
                 rather
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 did
                 no
                 way
                 oppress
                 or
                 burthen
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 to
                 an
                 indulgent
                 Father
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 minde
                 truely
                 Royall
                 ,
                 more
                 prone
                 to
                 mercy
                 then
                 to
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 offences
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 grievous
                 because
                 proceeding
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 injured
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 Promised
                 no
                 lesse
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 amidst
                 the
                 Community
                 of
                 Christendomes
                 concernments
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Suethland
                 did
                 partake
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 endeavour
                 their
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 returne
                 of
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 their
                 Lordships
                 constant
                 and
                 faithfull
                 affections
                 towards
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 doubted
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 respective
                 Orders
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 continuance
                 therein
                 was
                 their
                 earnest
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 abundantly
                 testified
                 by
                 a
                 voluntary
                 conferring
                 their
                 Crowne
                 upon
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Nations
                 custome
                 ,
                 had
                 vowed
                 unto
                 him
                 their
                 Fortunes
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 life
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 bestow
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 else
                 could
                 be
                 dearer
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 his
                 Regall
                 Rights
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 unanimously
                 joyne
                 with
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 their
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Kingdomes
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 promise
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Oration
                 might
                 testifie
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 repair
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 injury
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 Kingly
                 name
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 they
                 expected
                 and
                 did
                 promise
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 mutuall
                 ,
                 assured
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 untergiversing
                 concurrence
                 from
                 his
                 Highness
                 &
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 for
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 they
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 they
                 might
                 receive
                 an
                 authentique
                 written
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 
                 heads
                 of
                 their
                 Embassie
                 ,
                 wherby
                 their
                 diligence
                 and
                 faithfull
                 delivery
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 approved
                 to
                 their
                 principles
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 and
                 
                   Aruidus
                   Gustavus
                
                 (
                 fore-named
                 )
                 did
                 present
                 certain
                 Articles
                 Criminatoriall
                 against
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 the
                 substance
                 wherof
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 THat
                 the
                 chief
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadoriall
                 instructions
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 rememorate
                 ,
                 how
                 frequently
                 his
                 Majesty
                 after
                 
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 had
                 by
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Letters
                 ,
                 dealt
                 with
                 his
                 Highness
                 ,
                 concerning
                 a
                 form
                 for
                 governing
                 his
                 hereditary
                 Kingdom
                 during
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 had
                 been
                 much
                 and
                 long
                 time
                 disputed
                 between
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 signed
                 and
                 sealed
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 afterwards
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 Highness
                 and
                 the
                 Senators
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 albeit
                 his
                 Majesty
                 did
                 then
                 conceive
                 that
                 Ordination
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 he
                 could
                 confer
                 (
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 Salved
                 )
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 well-being
                 ,
                 was
                 therein
                 wanting
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 nevertheless
                 understood
                 partly
                 by
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 Letters
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 did
                 not
                 lacquiesce
                 therin
                 ,
                 but
                 desired
                 a
                 more
                 ample
                 Plenipotentiary
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 grant
                 ,
                 without
                 detriment
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Title
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 had
                 gravely
                 admonished
                 him
                 to
                 forbear
                 such
                 molestatious
                 requests
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rest
                 therwith
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 perpetuity
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vigour
                 only
                 untill
                 his
                 Majesties
                 return
                 into
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 speedily
                 ,
                 for
                 disposing
                 ,
                 ordering
                 ,
                 and
                 reforming
                 things
                 needfull
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 impatient
                 of
                 deferring
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 had
                 incited
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 Orders
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 gaine
                 by
                 their
                 Sufferages
                 a
                 larger
                 Power
                 :
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 much
                 displeased
                 that
                 his
                 Subjects
                 (
                 bound
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 )
                 should
                 have
                 appeared
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Edict
                 ;
                 or
                 have
                 made
                 conclusions
                 contradictory
                 to
                 his
                 intentions
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 that
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 constantly
                 his
                 Majesty
                 desired
                 the
                 Religious
                 observation
                 of
                 that
                 fraternall
                 mutuall
                 respect
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 proximity
                 of
                 bloud
                 imposed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 might
                 perceive
                 his
                 Majesties
                 willingness
                 to
                 a
                 wholesome
                 and
                 timely
                 preventing
                 of
                 all
                 confusions
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 (
                 besides
                 his
                 Royall
                 Exhortatoriall
                 Letters
                 )
                 Ambassadors
                 fully
                 instructed
                 to
                 interpose
                 and
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 all
                 brands
                 of
                 dissention
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Government
                 his
                 Majesty
                 left
                 at
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 submitted
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 repugnancies
                 therefrom
                 abstained
                 ;
                 especially
                 for
                 that
                 many
                 particulars
                 were
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Printed
                 Sudercopian
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 trench
                 upon
                 Treason
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 violation
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Swethish
                 laws
                 did
                 rightly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 did
                 challenge
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 so
                 leave
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 his
                 Progenitors
                 hee
                 had
                 received
                 them
                 ;
                 unto
                 the
                 maintenance
                 whereof
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 Swethen
                 were
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 by
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 endeavour
                 from
                 his
                 Highness
                 an
                 Antiquation
                 of
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Decrees
                 that
                 contradicted
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 former
                 grants
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 Offices
                 appointed
                 might
                 remaine
                 in
                 full
                 Vigour
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 Rents
                 might
                 be
                 collected
                 by
                 those
                 thereunto
                 ordained
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 issued
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Orders
                 or
                 Letters
                 granted
                 to
                 any
                 thereupon
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Officers
                 might
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 respective
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 removed
                 be
                 re-integrated
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Crown
                 Forts
                 ,
                 Garrisons
                 ,
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Governments
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 formerly
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 sworne
                 Servants
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Highness
                 Servants
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 no
                 stipend
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 regall
                 Protections
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 due
                 regard
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 person
                 having
                 such
                 ,
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 Prison
                 or
                 other
                 punishment
                 ,
                 untill
                 their
                 cause
                 be
                 heard
                 and
                 legally
                 tried
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 justly
                 acquired
                 Priviledges
                 have
                 their
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 contraries
                 thereunto
                 be
                 expunged
                 and
                 made
                 void
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 unwonted
                 Burthens
                 ,
                 Exactions
                 ,
                 Structures
                 ,
                 and
                 Hospitable
                 Expences
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 imposed
                 upon
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Regall
                 command
                 or
                 permission
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 fit
                 Salery
                 be
                 duely
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Court-servants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 Age
                 are
                 not
                 longer
                 serviceable
                 ,
                 have
                 necessary
                 maintenance
                 allowed
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 Hereditary
                 Title
                 of
                 his
                 Highness
                 is
                 more
                 magnificent
                 and
                 honourable
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 towards
                 Strangers
                 as
                 Natives
                 )
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Governour
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 lately
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Decree
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 ambigious
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 understood
                 by
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 neither
                 increase
                 nor
                 impaire
                 the
                 Dukes
                 Power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 are
                 to
                 endeavour
                 his
                 renouncing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 formerly
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Legitimate
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 with
                 his
                 accustomed
                 Title
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Dignity
                 and
                 estimation
                 amongst
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 broyles
                 raised
                 against
                 
                 Flemingius
                 proceed
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 but
                 requireth
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 committed
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 or
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 scarcity
                 of
                 Graine
                 ,
                 causing
                 dearth
                 ,
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 any
                 transportation
                 thereof
                 abroad
                 ,
                 for
                 prevention
                 of
                 Famine
                 ,
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 calamity
                 to
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 whereof
                 his
                 Majestie
                 is
                 very
                 solicitous
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Accounts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 hath
                 had
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 in
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 forthwith
                 stated
                 and
                 cleared
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 his
                 Majesty
                 at
                 his
                 returne
                 into
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 debts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 have
                 been
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 Oration
                 ,
                 whereby
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Senators
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 did
                 hold
                 themselves
                 aspersed
                 and
                 reproached
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 those
                 criminations
                 by
                 Count
                 Ericke
                 and
                 
                   Arnidus
                   Gustavus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 with
                 the
                 Senators
                 returned
                 Answer
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 is
                 shewed
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 particular
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 ensuing
                 
                 reasons
                 were
                 by
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 exhibited
                 for
                 their
                 refutation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Duke
                   had
                   altered
                   the
                   ,
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   forme
                   of
                   Government
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     he
                     had
                     neither
                     altered
                     nor
                     seene
                     any
                     Forme
                     of
                     Government
                     ,
                     an
                     imperfect
                     Plenipotentiall
                     excepted
                     ,
                     brought
                     
                     unto
                     him
                     by
                     
                       Ericke
                       Gustavus
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     containing
                     the
                     forme
                     of
                     Power
                     requisite
                     in
                     a
                     well
                     constituted
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     wherto
                     he
                     had
                     never
                     acquiesced
                     ;
                     nor
                     would
                     he
                     have
                     accepted
                     the
                     Government
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     earnest
                     reiterated
                     requests
                     of
                     the
                     Senators
                     and
                     Orders
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     who
                     desired
                     him
                     to
                     have
                     more
                     regard
                     unto
                     the
                     publick
                     wel-fare
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     defects
                     in
                     that
                     prescribed
                     Form.
                     
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     That
                     a
                     certaine
                     Forme
                     for
                     a
                     Kingdomes
                     government
                     in
                     the
                     Regall
                     absence
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     prescribed
                     to
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     frequent
                     emergent
                     alterations
                     and
                     Novations
                     ,
                     not
                     inclusible
                     within
                     the
                     limits
                     of
                     a
                     straitned
                     Forme
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     albeit
                     Lawes
                     be
                     enacted
                     ,
                     for
                     a
                     perpetuall
                     Rule
                     of
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     actions
                     ,
                     yet
                     necessity
                     urging
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     changed
                     or
                     abrogated
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     instituted
                     more
                     conducing
                     to
                     ,
                     present
                     ,
                     publick
                     good
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     whereas
                     he
                     is
                     taxed
                     of
                     many
                     things
                     not
                     couched
                     in
                     that
                     Plenipotentiary
                     ,
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     either
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     unjustly
                     argued
                     of
                     having
                     acted
                     contrary
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     must
                     be
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     containing
                     all
                     things
                     which
                     his
                     Majesty
                     required
                     in
                     a
                     well
                     regulated
                     Empire
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     That
                     the
                     sayd
                     Forme
                     was
                     even
                     repugnant
                     to
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     being
                     thereby
                     injoyned
                     to
                     Act
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     is
                     neverthelesse
                     prohibited
                     the
                     calling
                     of
                     Parliaments
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     the
                     publick
                     weale
                     cannot
                     be
                     rightly
                     provided
                     for
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     seldome
                     any
                     Kings
                     without
                     Parliaments
                     ,
                     have
                     laudably
                     administred
                     the
                     Common
                     wealth
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     the
                     same
                     did
                     likewise
                     contradict
                     the
                     Regall
                     Oath
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Kingdomes
                     Priviledges
                     :
                     That
                     his
                     Majesty
                     having
                     sworn
                     to
                     govern
                     his
                     Hereditary
                     Country
                     by
                     the
                     Counsell
                     of
                     the
                     Duke
                     and
                     the
                     Senators
                     therof
                     ,
                     they
                     had
                     neither
                     approved
                     of
                     ,
                     nor
                     been
                     consulted
                     in
                     the
                     draught
                     of
                     that
                     form
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     same
                     had
                     been
                     compiled
                     by
                     Strangers
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Subjects
                     compulsion
                     to
                     its
                     obedience
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     violation
                     of
                     the
                     Regall
                     Oath
                     :
                     Next
                     Suethland
                     ,
                     by
                     most
                     ancient
                     Priviledges
                     had
                     power
                     to
                     call
                     Parliaments
                     in
                     the
                     Royall
                     absence
                     ,
                     which
                     Priviledges
                     the
                     King
                     had
                     by
                     Oath
                     bound
                     himself
                     to
                     maintain
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     wheras
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     insinuated
                     ,
                     his
                     Highness
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     rendred
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Form
                     ,
                     albeit
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     for
                     long
                     duration
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     intention
                     for
                     a
                     return
                     within
                     short
                     time
                     into
                     that
                     Kingdom
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     answered
                     ,
                     that
                     Emergencies
                     in
                     Kingdomes
                     admit
                     not
                     of
                     delaies
                     :
                     That
                     a
                     month
                     only
                     may
                     produce
                     unremediable
                     evils
                     ,
                     how
                     much
                     more
                     two
                     years
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     King
                     at
                     his
                     departure
                     had
                     deprived
                     them
                     of
                     all
                     hopes
                     of
                     his
                     return
                     ,
                     having
                     affirmed
                     to
                     the
                     Senators
                     and
                     Orders
                     of
                     Poland
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     remain
                     with
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Highness
                   had
                   disposed
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Fee-farmes
                   or
                   
                   Copyholds
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   reserved
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   solely
                   ,
                   in
                   Sign
                   of
                   his
                   Supream
                   Praeeminency
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     will
                     rightly
                     discerne
                     the
                     sense
                     of
                     their
                     Lawes
                     in
                     that
                     case
                     ,
                     his
                     Highness
                     cannot
                     appeare
                     to
                     have
                     done
                     
                     ought
                     therin
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Regall
                     Authority
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Assignation
                     of
                     certain
                     Lands
                     or
                     Mannors
                     to
                     some
                     honourable
                     persons
                     in
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Annuall
                     proceed
                     for
                     summs
                     of
                     money
                     ,
                     long
                     owing
                     to
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     the
                     Capitall
                     sum
                     might
                     not
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     detriment
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     encrease
                     by
                     interest
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     an
                     alienation
                     of
                     those
                     Lands
                     :
                     That
                     if
                     this
                     were
                     unacceptable
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     been
                     severall
                     times
                     advertised
                     thereof
                     ,
                     should
                     have
                     shewed
                     by
                     what
                     waies
                     those
                     Debts
                     (
                     whereof
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     just
                     ,
                     the
                     Creditors
                     could
                     neither
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     nor
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     force
                     defrauded
                     )
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     discharged
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     course
                     of
                     interest
                     stopped
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     whatever
                     he
                     had
                     conceded
                     unto
                     any
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     upon
                     condition
                     they
                     should
                     obtain
                     the
                     Royall
                     Assent
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     evidence
                     that
                     he
                     did
                     acknowledge
                     a
                     Superiour
                     ,
                     
                     without
                     whose
                     approbation
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     conclude
                     in
                     ought
                     that
                     peculiarly
                     belonged
                     unto
                     his
                     Majesty
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Majesties
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   had
                   been
                   oppressed
                   and
                   removed
                   from
                   their
                   Offices
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     his
                     Highness
                     cannot
                     be
                     taxed
                     to
                     have
                     oppressed
                     his
                     
                     Majesties
                     faithfull
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     for
                     having
                     deprived
                     some
                     (
                     infected
                     with
                     the
                     Romish
                     Pontificiall
                     Leven
                     )
                     of
                     those
                     Governments
                     which
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     without
                     consulting
                     himself
                     and
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     Senators
                     ,
                     had
                     promoted
                     them
                     unto
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     Regall
                     Assecuration
                     the
                     entry
                     into
                     those
                     Honours
                     and
                     Offices
                     was
                     forbidden
                     to
                     such
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Distributive
                     Justice
                     prohibited
                     maintenance
                     from
                     the
                     Crown
                     Revenues
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     by
                     the
                     Royall
                     Cautionary
                     prescription
                     were
                     not
                     to
                     bear
                     Office
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     unserviceable
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     :
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     (
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Oath
                     being
                     salved
                     )
                     those
                     persons
                     could
                     not
                     pretend
                     to
                     more
                     then
                     a
                     common
                     enjoyment
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     Inhabitants
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     Immunities
                     ;
                     the
                     permission
                     to
                     them
                     of
                     more
                     ,
                     would
                     have
                     been
                     an
                     offence
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     his
                     Highness
                     had
                     not
                     oppressed
                     them
                     (
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     stiled
                     )
                     but
                     they
                     first
                     themselves
                     ,
                     by
                     declining
                     the
                     received
                     Religion
                     and
                     transiating
                     into
                     the
                     Tents
                     of
                     Rome
                     ;
                     and
                     next
                     ,
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     who
                     by
                     his
                     assecuration
                     had
                     deprived
                     them
                     of
                     Office
                     and
                     Dignity
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     it
                     was
                     evident
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     them
                     so
                     preferred
                     ,
                     were
                     uncapable
                     of
                     those
                     duties
                     and
                     unprofitable
                     to
                     the
                     Subject
                     ;
                     neither
                     were
                     they
                     by
                     consult
                     admitted
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     prescript
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     legally
                     deprived
                     :
                     As
                     also
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     were
                     charged
                     with
                     hainous
                     Crimes
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     meet
                     that
                     such
                     should
                     rule
                     over
                     others
                     who
                     could
                     not
                     govern
                     themselves
                     ,
                     neither
                     were
                     they
                     to
                     be
                     numbred
                     amongst
                     the
                     Kings
                     faithfull
                     Servants
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     reproach
                     to
                     his
                     Majesty
                     to
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     their
                     Service
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Letters
                   of
                   Inhibition
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Patents
                   
                   were
                   slighted
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     his
                     Highness
                     had
                     never
                     slighted
                     any
                     Legall
                     Regall
                     Mandates
                     ;
                     neither
                     did
                     he
                     conceive
                     that
                     by
                     constraining
                     some
                     
                     of
                     evill
                     Fame
                     ,
                     accused
                     of
                     notorious
                     Crimes
                     ,
                     to
                     appeare
                     in
                     Judgment
                     with
                     other
                     lying
                     Detractors
                     ,
                     who
                     against
                     himself
                     had
                     published
                     many
                     false
                     Criminations
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     by
                     diminishing
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     had
                     opposed
                     the
                     Sudercopian
                     Decree
                     ,
                     (
                     who
                     by
                     Patents
                     had
                     been
                     all
                     received
                     into
                     the
                     Royall
                     Protection
                     )
                     he
                     had
                     trespassed
                     in
                     ought
                     against
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Inhibitions
                     ,
                     when
                     as
                     by
                     Law
                     such
                     were
                     void
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Next
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Majesty
                     could
                     not
                     by
                     his
                     Patents
                     protect
                     such
                     persons
                     ,
                     having
                     sworn
                     to
                     preserve
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     Lawes
                     in
                     their
                     Entry
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     is
                     expresly
                     couched
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       he
                       who
                       is
                       tainted
                       by
                       Common
                       Fame
                       ,
                       must
                       acquit
                       himself
                       from
                       suspition
                       :
                    
                     Neither
                     doth
                     the
                     Imperiall
                     Power
                     extend
                     to
                     the
                     taking
                     away
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     a
                     third
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     pardon
                     a
                     wrong
                     done
                     to
                     any
                     untill
                     the
                     injured
                     party
                     be
                     first
                     satisfied
                     :
                     and
                     therefore
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Inhibitions
                     could
                     not
                     free
                     the
                     Defamers
                     of
                     his
                     Highness
                     and
                     others
                     from
                     process
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Sudercopian
                     Parliament
                     tended
                     wholly
                     to
                     the
                     wel-fare
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     concord
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     not
                     therefore
                     been
                     wrongfully
                     called
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     Letters
                     which
                     protected
                     the
                     Impugners
                     thereof
                     were
                     invalid
                     ,
                     and
                     opened
                     a
                     great
                     gap
                     to
                     dissentions
                     and
                     disturbances
                     (
                     as
                     was
                     then
                     evident
                     in
                     Finland
                     )
                     from
                     which
                     Fountain
                     ruine
                     to
                     Kings
                     and
                     Kingdomes
                     doth
                     usually
                     flow
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     Letters
                     were
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     Regall
                     Oath
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Municipall
                     Law
                     of
                     Suethen
                     ,
                     wherin
                     is
                     expressed
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       defend
                       his
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       especially
                       the
                       quiet
                       and
                       peaceable
                       ,
                       who
                       live
                       conformable
                       to
                       Law
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       from
                       Strangers
                       ,
                       but
                       likewise
                       from
                       turbulent
                       and
                       contentious
                       Inhabitants
                       :
                       Chiefly
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       maintain
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       Immunities
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     But
                     such
                     had
                     been
                     excepted
                     in
                     the
                     Kings
                     Patents
                     .
                     Open
                     War
                     raged
                     in
                     Finland
                     ;
                     the
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     there
                     ,
                     so
                     exhausted
                     by
                     new
                     Exactions
                     as
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     pay
                     the
                     Kings
                     Rents
                     :
                     Sundry
                     hundreds
                     had
                     perished
                     by
                     hunger
                     ;
                     That
                     other
                     grievances
                     were
                     here
                     omitted
                     ,
                     as
                     Rapines
                     ,
                     Rapes
                     ,
                     Stuprations
                     ,
                     open
                     Violences
                     ,
                     Violation
                     of
                     domestick
                     Peace
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     :
                     which
                     not
                     only
                     were
                     hitherto
                     unpunished
                     ,
                     (
                     notwithstanding
                     severall
                     advertisements
                     given
                     )
                     but
                     his
                     Majesty
                     did
                     also
                     prohibit
                     proceedings
                     against
                     the
                     Author
                     or
                     head
                     of
                     those
                     mischiefs
                     .
                     That
                     as
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     Royall
                     Mandates
                     ,
                     their
                     Authority
                     ,
                     when
                     conform
                     to
                     the
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Royall
                     Oath
                     ,
                     had
                     ever
                     been
                     entirely
                     preserved
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     in
                     Suethland
                     ,
                     but
                     almost
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     Nations
                     ,
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     a
                     received
                     custome
                     ,
                     that
                     Kings
                     when
                     absent
                     did
                     direct
                     their
                     Commands
                     (
                     concerning
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     )
                     unto
                     him
                     who
                     was
                     over
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     And
                     it
                     had
                     and
                     might
                     happen
                     that
                     by
                     false
                     Narrations
                     of
                     the
                     procurers
                     of
                     such
                     Patents
                     ,
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     and
                     might
                     be
                     led
                     into
                     errour
                     ,
                     and
                     issue
                     forth
                     such
                     Letters
                     and
                     Grants
                     as
                     would
                     be
                     much
                     prejudiciall
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     if
                     put
                     into
                     present
                     execution
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     promised
                     by
                     Oath
                     to
                     governe
                     that
                     Kingdome
                     (
                     during
                     his
                     absence
                     in
                     Poland
                     )
                     by
                     the
                     Counsell
                     of
                     the
                     Duke
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Senators
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   new
                   Exactions
                   ,
                   Structures
                   of
                   Edifices
                   ,
                   and
                   burthensome
                   
                   entertainments
                   are
                   imposed
                   :
                
                 
                   
                   
                     That
                     since
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     undertooke
                     the
                     Government
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     altogether
                     endeavoured
                     an
                     alleviation
                     of
                     the
                     Subjects
                     
                     former
                     pressures
                     ,
                     as
                     could
                     be
                     witnessed
                     by
                     themselves
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     contribution
                     condescended
                     unto
                     at
                     Sudercopia
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     by
                     joynt
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Subjects
                     unanimously
                     concluded
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     Senators
                     report
                     to
                     the
                     other
                     Orders
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     Kingdoms
                     debts
                     ,
                     w
                     ch
                     without
                     their
                     assistance
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     discharged
                     ,
                     wherupon
                     their
                     result
                     was
                     desired
                     ;
                     &
                     that
                     himself
                     had
                     given
                     charge
                     to
                     the
                     Collectors
                     not
                     to
                     require
                     more
                     from
                     any
                     Subjects
                     then
                     their
                     estates
                     would
                     bear
                     ,
                     and
                     themselves
                     willingly
                     undergo
                     .
                     That
                     the
                     same
                     was
                     more
                     tollerable
                     then
                     those
                     new
                     exacting
                     waies
                     whereby
                     the
                     Subjects
                     Goods
                     were
                     ensnared
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     reduced
                     to
                     extream
                     poverty
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     those
                     Leavies
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     made
                     but
                     in
                     cases
                     allowed
                     by
                     the
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     albeit
                     peace
                     had
                     been
                     concluded
                     with
                     the
                     Russian
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     Souldiers
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     who
                     had
                     lent
                     great
                     summs
                     of
                     money
                     ,
                     for
                     waging
                     that
                     War
                     ,
                     were
                     not
                     payed
                     their
                     Salery
                     and
                     Debts
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     that
                     imposition
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     in
                     the
                     Exigency
                     of
                     War
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     the
                     Debts
                     therein
                     contracted
                     were
                     not
                     satisfied
                     :
                  
                   
                     Next
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     were
                     some
                     Illustrious
                     Persons
                     also
                     ;
                     Kings
                     Daughters
                     ,
                     who
                     demanded
                     their
                     Dowries
                     from
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     yea
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     himself
                     had
                     required
                     the
                     Duke
                     to
                     impose
                     a
                     contribution
                     upon
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     marrying
                     of
                     the
                     Princess
                     Anna
                     a
                     Regall
                     Virgin
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     his
                     Highness
                     was
                     injured
                     whilest
                     blamed
                     for
                     onerating
                     the
                     Subject
                     with
                     new
                     exactions
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     more
                     in
                     regard
                     the
                     Subjects
                     willingly
                     consented
                     to
                     those
                     contributions
                     ,
                     and
                     affirmed
                     that
                     by
                     Law
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     pay
                     them
                     .
                     Hereto
                     is
                     added
                     that
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     necessities
                     which
                     are
                     above
                     all
                     Law
                     ,
                     required
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     to
                     new
                     Structures
                     ,
                     his
                     Highness
                     remembred
                     not
                     any
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     by
                     him
                     commanded
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     (
                     then
                     by
                     the
                     Laws
                     of
                     Suethen
                     )
                     the
                     Subjects
                     were
                     obliged
                     unto
                     ;
                     Viz.
                     Repairing
                     the
                     Forts
                     ,
                     Frontiers
                     ,
                     and
                     Navy
                     ,
                     with
                     other
                     like
                     ,
                     for
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     repulsion
                     of
                     hostile
                     Irruptions
                     ;
                     Nor
                     that
                     in
                     them
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     exceeded
                     the
                     constitution
                     made
                     by
                     his
                     Majesties
                     late
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     left
                     (
                     when
                     dying
                     )
                     to
                     his
                     Majesties
                     performance
                     :
                     But
                     that
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     thought
                     good
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     wholly
                     neglected
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     surcease
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     for
                     the
                     entertainments
                     insisted
                     on
                     ,
                     how
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     whomsoever
                     obtruded
                     ,
                     and
                     whether
                     right
                     or
                     wrong
                     ,
                     his
                     Highness
                     was
                     confident
                     that
                     neither
                     of
                     him
                     nor
                     his
                     Servants
                     any
                     just
                     complaint
                     could
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     that
                     matter
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Crown
                   Kevenues
                   were
                   not
                   rightly
                   administred
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Duke
                   therefore
                   desired
                   to
                   render
                   account
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     received
                     had
                     been
                     by
                     him
                     issued
                     toward
                     
                     
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     debts
                     and
                     necessary
                     expences
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     therein
                     referred
                     to
                     the
                     Auditors
                     accounts
                     :
                     But
                     the
                     Copper
                     ,
                     Butter
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Merchandizes
                     received
                     by
                     his
                     Ministers
                     he
                     challenged
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     for
                     payment
                     of
                     money
                     and
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     lent
                     sundry
                     years
                     past
                     unto
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Father
                     and
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     whereof
                     a
                     considerable
                     summ
                     was
                     yet
                     unsatisfied
                     ,
                     as
                     might
                     appeare
                     by
                     the
                     respective
                     Instruments
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     would
                     reflect
                     upon
                     the
                     profusions
                     made
                     of
                     the
                     Crown
                     Revenues
                     by
                     his
                     Largesses
                     and
                     Mandatory
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     find
                     but
                     small
                     cause
                     to
                     call
                     him
                     to
                     account
                     :
                     That
                     the
                     Demaines
                     of
                     Finland
                     had
                     been
                     so
                     lavished
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     Estates
                     so
                     attenuated
                     and
                     exhausted
                     by
                     Souldiery
                     entertainments
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     could
                     render
                     no
                     Debit
                     either
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     or
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     That
                     himself
                     had
                     contracted
                     envy
                     from
                     many
                     for
                     endeavouring
                     a
                     right
                     conservation
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     Rents
                     ,
                     and
                     had
                     likewise
                     improved
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     evident
                     by
                     the
                     Revenue
                     of
                     the
                     Mines
                     ,
                     which
                     might
                     have
                     yeilded
                     yet
                     more
                     profit
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     been
                     obstructed
                     by
                     the
                     disobedience
                     of
                     certain
                     persons
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Innovation
                   in
                   Religion
                   was
                   endeavoured
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     altered
                     ought
                     in
                     Religion
                     ;
                     But
                     that
                     the
                     Senators
                     ,
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Orders
                     ,
                     remembring
                     the
                     dissentions
                     and
                     discords
                     of
                     former
                     years
                     during
                     the
                     Raign
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Father
                     ,
                     had
                     convened
                     at
                     Vbsall
                     to
                     compound
                     controversies
                     and
                     settle
                     uniformity
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     strongest
                     bond
                     for
                     conciliating
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     as
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     side
                     ,
                     no
                     greater
                     distraction
                     could
                     be
                     of
                     wills
                     and
                     affections
                     ,
                     nor
                     greater
                     disturbance
                     to
                     the
                     publike
                     ,
                     then
                     proceeded
                     from
                     difference
                     and
                     disparity
                     in
                     Religion
                     :
                     That
                     what
                     had
                     been
                     there
                     concluded
                     he
                     had
                     left
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     therfore
                     unjustly
                     aspersed
                     therwith
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     might
                     more
                     deservedly
                     be
                     retorted
                     upon
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     ,
                     contrary
                     to
                     his
                     Oath
                     and
                     Assecuration
                     ,
                     planted
                     his
                     Emissaries
                     ,
                     Romish
                     Priests
                     ,
                     to
                     disperse
                     Pontificiall
                     Superstitions
                     and
                     books
                     in
                     publike
                     ,
                     as
                     Stocholme
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Monasteries
                     of
                     Dortningolmense
                     and
                     Vastena
                     could
                     witness
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     moreover
                     ,
                     in
                     latter
                     daies
                     ,
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     by
                     writing
                     exhorted
                     his
                     Subjects
                     to
                     embrace
                     the
                     Papall
                     Superstition
                     of
                     Elevation
                     ,
                     Salt
                     and
                     Tapers
                     ,
                     with
                     other
                     like
                     ,
                     not
                     grounded
                     on
                     Sacred
                     Writ
                     :
                     And
                     unbyassed
                     Judgments
                     might
                     discern
                     whether
                     this
                     rather
                     were
                     not
                     an
                     attempt
                     upon
                     Religion
                     :
                     Which
                     a
                     godly
                     and
                     free
                     counsell
                     ,
                     if
                     called
                     by
                     his
                     Majesty
                     in
                     imitation
                     of
                     that
                     Synod
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     have
                     been
                     ,
                     but
                     his
                     Oath
                     and
                     Regall
                     Assecuration
                     had
                     remained
                     unviolated
                     :
                     The
                     dispersing
                     of
                     Popish
                     books
                     ,
                     seducing
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     honest
                     Natives
                     ,
                     nor
                     practising
                     upon
                     the
                     illiterate
                     youthfull
                     Menie
                     ,
                     would
                     not
                     then
                     
                     have
                     needed
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     in
                     former
                     years
                     and
                     still
                     is
                     done
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     his
                     Highness
                     was
                     also
                     confident
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     any
                     useless
                     or
                     scandalous
                     Ceremonies
                     ,
                     resembling
                     Romish
                     Idolatries
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     abrogated
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     called
                     innovation
                     in
                     Religion
                     :
                     That
                     he
                     rendred
                     thanks
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     ,
                     for
                     so
                     inlightning
                     his
                     mind
                     by
                     the
                     Divine
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     discern
                     the
                     true
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     from
                     the
                     traditions
                     of
                     men
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     constitutions
                     of
                     their
                     Church
                     did
                     permit
                     those
                     abrogations
                     that
                     had
                     therein
                     been
                     made
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Highness
                   had
                   Ministred
                   occasions
                   of
                   mutation
                   in
                   the
                   
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     he
                     was
                     ignorant
                     of
                     any
                     such
                     occasion
                     administred
                     by
                     him
                     :
                     That
                     by
                     Gods
                     goodness
                     he
                     had
                     studied
                     the
                     pure
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     (
                     without
                     boast
                     )
                     had
                     maintained
                     the
                     Lawes
                     and
                     good
                     Order
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     :
                     That
                     by
                     these
                     no
                     motives
                     to
                     alteration
                     could
                     be
                     tendred
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     by
                     their
                     neglect
                     or
                     violation
                     a
                     Kingdome
                     becomes
                     lyable
                     to
                     ruine
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     therfore
                     he
                     entreated
                     his
                     Majesty
                     not
                     to
                     afford
                     matter
                     of
                     change
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     being
                     ignorant
                     how
                     often
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Oath
                     and
                     Assecuration
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     Suethland
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     Ecclesiasticks
                     and
                     Politicks
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     trespassed
                     upon
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Duke
                   had
                   degenerated
                   from
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Vertues
                   ,
                   whereby
                   
                   the
                   Hereditary
                   Right
                   had
                   been
                   obtained
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     this
                     reflected
                     more
                     upon
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     as
                     having
                     but
                     
                     meanly
                     traced
                     his
                     Grand-fathers
                     steps
                     ,
                     &
                     had
                     acted
                     much
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Auital
                     Testament
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     ground-work
                     of
                     the
                     Hereditary
                     agreement
                     :
                     That
                     such
                     Unions
                     are
                     not
                     attained
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     a
                     King
                     should
                     neglect
                     his
                     Oath
                     ,
                     Right
                     and
                     Justice
                     ;
                     Act
                     Arbitrarily
                     ,
                     and
                     abolish
                     things
                     constituted
                     for
                     the
                     Countries
                     good
                     ,
                     but
                     preserve
                     them
                     unviolated
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     therby
                     Hereditary
                     Unions
                     retained
                     their
                     vigour
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   did
                   render
                   his
                   Majesty
                   
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   the
                   envy
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     no
                     alienation
                     of
                     the
                     Subjects
                     minds
                     from
                     his
                     Majesty
                     
                     by
                     his
                     Highness
                     can
                     be
                     proved
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     alwaies
                     exhorted
                     them
                     to
                     persevere
                     in
                     Fidelity
                     ,
                     as
                     might
                     appeare
                     by
                     the
                     Sudercopian
                     Decree
                     :
                     But
                     that
                     if
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     had
                     or
                     should
                     hereafter
                     happen
                     ,
                     the
                     cause
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     imputed
                     to
                     himself
                     ,
                     for
                     not
                     performing
                     the
                     things
                     he
                     had
                     confirmed
                     unto
                     them
                     by
                     Oath
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     already
                     said
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Prince
                   had
                   affected
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     this
                     Assertion
                     can
                     never
                     be
                     made
                     cleer
                     ,
                     nor
                     that
                     he
                     
                     had
                     ever
                     coveted
                     the
                     Regall
                     Title
                     ,
                     albeit
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     hard
                     to
                     
                     prove
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     had
                     been
                     often
                     tendred
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     again
                     might
                     be
                     ,
                     if
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     hereditary
                     Covenants
                     and
                     his
                     Oath
                     of
                     Fidelity
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     use
                     the
                     means
                     and
                     power
                     at
                     present
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     :
                     That
                     affection
                     of
                     Soveraignty
                     cannot
                     be
                     imputed
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     he
                     with
                     the
                     Senators
                     ,
                     underwent
                     the
                     troublesome
                     burthen
                     of
                     Government
                     ;
                     for
                     asmuch
                     as
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     many
                     more
                     meanly
                     descended
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     lesse
                     Right
                     ,
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     and
                     Power
                     then
                     himself
                     ,
                     had
                     in
                     the
                     Regall
                     absence
                     administred
                     the
                     Suethish
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     yet
                     without
                     any
                     such
                     aspersion
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     might
                     appeare
                     by
                     the
                     union
                     in
                     the
                     Raigne
                     of
                     Queen
                     Margaret
                     ,
                     renewed
                     under
                     Ericke
                     the
                     thirteenth
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     time
                     and
                     absence
                     the
                     great
                     Sewer
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     was
                     invested
                     with
                     power
                     equall
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     ;
                     yet
                     was
                     not
                     he
                     to
                     be
                     compared
                     unto
                     his
                     Highness
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     Hereditary
                     Prince
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     prosperity
                     thereof
                     more
                     neerly
                     concerns
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Highness
                   had
                   detained
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   defrauded
                   
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   Stipends
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     he
                     never
                     expected
                     a
                     Crimination
                     of
                     this
                     nature
                     ,
                     as
                     
                     being
                     by
                     Gods
                     goodness
                     provided
                     of
                     such
                     competent
                     annuall
                     Revenues
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     could
                     live
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     Ranck
                     ,
                     without
                     making
                     any
                     such
                     sordid
                     gaine
                     ,
                     neither
                     needed
                     he
                     to
                     hunt
                     after
                     Lucre
                     with
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     losse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   That
                   his
                   Highness
                   had
                   given
                   obligatory
                   Letters
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   had
                   afterwards
                   violated
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     albeit
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     required
                     such
                     Letters
                     from
                     
                     him
                     before
                     he
                     departed
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     proved
                     that
                     he
                     ever
                     obtained
                     them
                     ,
                     neither
                     could
                     he
                     have
                     so
                     obliged
                     himself
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     being
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     not
                     to
                     vary
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     his
                     being
                     by
                     them
                     obliged
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     Majesty
                     alledged
                     ,
                     and
                     did
                     endeavour
                     to
                     demonstrate
                     ,
                     was
                     not
                     of
                     consequence
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     admit
                     it
                     were
                     proved
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     yet
                     done
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     did
                     not
                     thence
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     tyed
                     to
                     an
                     absolute
                     observation
                     without
                     exception
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     whether
                     such
                     letters
                     were
                     given
                     of
                     right
                     or
                     conditionally
                     ;
                     if
                     the
                     latter
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     further
                     binding
                     then
                     the
                     condition
                     is
                     fulfilled
                     :
                     but
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     done
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     not
                     granted
                     such
                     a
                     Plenipotentiary
                     as
                     he
                     demanded
                     .
                  
                   
                     Moreover
                     the
                     Obligation
                     is
                     meerly
                     civill
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     evaded
                     by
                     exception
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     that
                     ensued
                     not
                     for
                     which
                     those
                     Letters
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     given
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     he
                     cannot
                     be
                     reproached
                     to
                     have
                     acted
                     contrary
                     unto
                     them
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     he
                     is
                     willing
                     to
                     submit
                     unto
                     such
                     letters
                     as
                     are
                     conform
                     to
                     the
                     Plenipotentiary
                     by
                     him
                     required
                     ;
                     but
                     how
                     just
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     affirm
                     
                     that
                     he
                     gave
                     such
                     Obligatorials
                     as
                     the
                     form
                     transmitted
                     hither
                     (
                     which
                     hath
                     no
                     conformity
                     with
                     the
                     obligation
                     given
                     by
                     him
                     )
                     is
                     left
                     to
                     the
                     judgment
                     of
                     all
                     equitable
                     men
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Prince
                   had
                   coined
                   money
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   name
                   and
                   
                   stamp
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Royalty
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   thereby
                   derogated
                   from
                   the
                   Regal
                   Rights
                   and
                   dignity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     albeit
                     the
                     coining
                     of
                     money
                     be
                     Regal
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     had
                     acquired
                     
                     the
                     same
                     by
                     the
                     consent
                     and
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     Superiour
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     albeit
                     King
                     Erick
                     was
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     ,
                     and
                     wholly
                     endevoured
                     to
                     diminish
                     the
                     Rights
                     of
                     his
                     brethren
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     deprived
                     them
                     not
                     of
                     that
                     of
                     Coinage
                     ,
                     provided
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     Weight
                     and
                     Alley
                     it
                     were
                     not
                     inferiour
                     to
                     the
                     Royall
                     money
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     by
                     the
                     Arbogian
                     Constitutions
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1561.
                     which
                     neverthelesse
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     certain
                     other
                     points
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     accepted
                     of
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Royall
                     father
                     had
                     conceded
                     unto
                     him
                     that
                     Priviledge
                     ,
                     as
                     might
                     appear
                     by
                     the
                     Constitutions
                     made
                     at
                     Vastena
                     and
                     Stegeburg
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     after
                     the
                     composure
                     of
                     all
                     differences
                     between
                     the
                     late
                     King
                     and
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     abolition
                     of
                     the
                     Vastenan
                     Decree
                     formerly
                     obtruded
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     coyned
                     money
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     name
                     ,
                     the
                     late
                     King
                     yet
                     alive
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     his
                     Majesty
                     could
                     not
                     revoke
                     things
                     which
                     had
                     been
                     constituted
                     and
                     were
                     unquestionable
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     the
                     most
                     renowned
                     King
                     Gustavus
                     (
                     of
                     famous
                     memory
                     )
                     had
                     by
                     Testament
                     bequeathed
                     to
                     his
                     brothers
                     and
                     himself
                     ,
                     their
                     respective
                     Dukedomes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     his
                     said
                     Majesty
                     possessed
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     ,
                     having
                     Power
                     and
                     Right
                     of
                     coining
                     money
                     in
                     each
                     ,
                     had
                     thereby
                     devolved
                     the
                     like
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     his
                     Majesty
                     of
                     Suethland
                     and
                     Poland
                     ,
                     by
                     depriving
                     him
                     of
                     that
                     Priviledge
                     ,
                     would
                     contradict
                     his
                     Grand-fathers
                     Testament
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Last
                     ,
                     The
                     refusall
                     to
                     his
                     most
                     faithfull
                     Uncle
                     of
                     what
                     his
                     Majesty
                     permits
                     to
                     his
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     but
                     small
                     honour
                     to
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     the
                     debasing
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     coin
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     Weight
                     or
                     Alley
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     prejudice
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     the
                     Mint-Master
                     ,
                     and
                     thousands
                     of
                     others
                     can
                     testifie
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     had
                     no
                     way
                     violated
                     the
                     Regall
                     dignity
                     ,
                     Right
                     nor
                     Justice
                     ,
                     the
                     Laws
                     or
                     hereditary
                     Union
                     of
                     Suethland
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Cradle
                     had
                     demeaned
                     himself
                     like
                     a
                     most
                     faithfull
                     Uncle
                     ,
                     and
                     promised
                     so
                     to
                     continue
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     ignorant
                     of
                     the
                     motives
                     to
                     such
                     minatory
                     criminating
                     Letters
                     ,
                     but
                     suspects
                     they
                     proceed
                     from
                     his
                     not
                     approving
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties-Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     opposing
                     the
                     admittance
                     of
                     Papall
                     Superstition
                     into
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     to
                     other
                     things
                     he
                     remembreth
                     not
                     the
                     commission
                     of
                     ought
                     that
                     deserved
                     reprehension
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     That
                     therefore
                     he
                     did
                     in
                     brotherly
                     and
                     earnest
                     manner
                     beseech
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     and
                     likewise
                     most
                     friendlike
                     and
                     lovingly
                     desired
                     the
                     Senators
                     ,
                     Peers
                     ,
                     and
                     Orders
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Poland
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     great
                     Dukedome
                     of
                     Lithuania
                     ,
                     to
                     accept
                     this
                     answer
                     as
                     satisfactory
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Sinister
                     Construction
                     of
                     these
                     his
                     just
                     defences
                     ,
                     whereunto
                     most
                     weighty
                     Considerations
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     time
                     most
                     pressing
                     had
                     urged
                     him
                     :
                     That
                     neverthelesse
                     he
                     did
                     hope
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     his
                     Kinsman
                     and
                     Brother
                     ,
                     would
                     futurely
                     forbear
                     such
                     Criminations
                     ,
                     and
                     return
                     ,
                     preside
                     over
                     ,
                     and
                     govern
                     his
                     hereditary
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     Oath
                     ,
                     whereby
                     all
                     distempers
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     made
                     irruption
                     into
                     the
                     Common
                     Wealth
                     might
                     vanish
                     ;
                     But
                     that
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     were
                     so
                     minded
                     ,
                     he
                     did
                     earnestly
                     beseech
                     him
                     to
                     settle
                     such
                     a
                     Form
                     of
                     Rule
                     ,
                     whereby
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     welfare
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Subjects
                     good
                     might
                     be
                     provided
                     for
                     :
                     That
                     he
                     doubted
                     not
                     but
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     been
                     incensed
                     against
                     him
                     by
                     false
                     accusations
                     for
                     undertaking
                     the
                     Common
                     Weales
                     most
                     troublesome
                     Government
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     albeit
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     obtruded
                     his
                     endeavours
                     thereupon
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     his
                     Majesties
                     request
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     approbation
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Orders
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     by
                     whom
                     he
                     had
                     been
                     called
                     and
                     desired
                     to
                     the
                     discharge
                     of
                     that
                     duty
                     upon
                     his
                     Majesties
                     severall
                     discessions
                     therefrom
                     :
                     yet
                     he
                     was
                     resolved
                     not
                     to
                     intermeddle
                     with
                     the
                     publick
                     Administration
                     against
                     his
                     Majesties
                     mind
                     ,
                     but
                     leave
                     to
                     the
                     arbitrement
                     of
                     the
                     Senators
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Orders
                     ,
                     the
                     Consideration
                     of
                     the
                     Government
                     thereof
                     ,
                     during
                     his
                     Majesties
                     absence
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     ,
                     albeit
                     many
                     weighty
                     occasions
                     did
                     at
                     present
                     occurre
                     to
                     be
                     consulted
                     of
                     and
                     settled
                     ,
                     for
                     avoiding
                     of
                     unrecoverable
                     detriment
                     to
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     as
                     Discords
                     and
                     Controversies
                     in
                     Religion
                     :
                     a
                     perfecting
                     of
                     the
                     Peace
                     with
                     the
                     great
                     Muscovian
                     Duke
                     ,
                     with
                     sufficient
                     security
                     for
                     its
                     perpetuity
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rendition
                     of
                     the
                     Castle
                     of
                     Kexholme
                     .
                     The
                     present
                     troubles
                     of
                     almost
                     ruinated
                     Finland
                     ,
                     with
                     other
                     most
                     urgent
                     affairs
                     for
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     future
                     Weal
                     ,
                     which
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     the
                     Councels
                     now
                     in
                     agitation
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     neglected
                     ,
                     whence
                     discords
                     greater
                     then
                     formerly
                     may
                     arise
                     :
                     His
                     Highness
                     doth
                     neverthelesse
                     hereby
                     protest
                     his
                     innocency
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     timely
                     advertisement
                     of
                     these
                     evils
                     to
                     the
                     Counsellours
                     and
                     Orders
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     hope
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     friendly
                     manner
                     desire
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     good
                     men
                     will
                     take
                     this
                     his
                     Protest
                     in
                     good
                     part
                     ,
                     concluding
                     with
                     most
                     loving
                     and
                     friendly
                     tender
                     of
                     good
                     will
                     and
                     favour
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Orders
                     ,
                     Citizens
                     and
                     Inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     Civill
                     as
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     ,
                     to
                     each
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     degree
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     further
                     Answer
                     made
                     by
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     and
                     the
                     Senatoriall
                     
                     Order
                     unto
                     the
                     other
                     Regal
                     Objections
                     ,
                     was
                     as
                     followeth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Duke
                   by
                   indicting
                   the
                   Sudercopian
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Decree
                   thereof
                   ,
                   had
                   derogated
                   from
                   all
                   his
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Praeeminency
                   and
                   Regal
                   Rights
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     albeit
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     common
                     rule
                     in
                     Law
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Plaintiff
                     proveth
                     not
                     ,
                     the
                     Defendant
                     is
                     absolved
                     ,
                     this
                     
                     accusation
                     might
                     be
                     over-passed
                     in
                     silence
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     his
                     Majesty
                     produceth
                     no
                     evidence
                     of
                     such
                     derogating
                     by
                     those
                     Articles
                     ,
                     but
                     barely
                     criminates
                     without
                     any
                     fortifying
                     reasons
                     :
                     yet
                     his
                     Highness
                     ,
                     to
                     testifie
                     his
                     innocency
                     ,
                     will
                     demonstrate
                     by
                     the
                     ensuing
                     arguments
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Decree
                     doth
                     no
                     way
                     impair
                     but
                     confirm
                     and
                     establish
                     his
                     Majesties
                     honour
                     and
                     dignity
                     .
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     of
                     sound
                     unbyassed
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     can
                     deny
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     a
                     Decree
                     producing
                     Concord
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     administration
                     of
                     Law
                     and
                     Justice
                     ,
                     expelling
                     confusions
                     crept
                     into
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     maintaining
                     the
                     Regall
                     Oath
                     and
                     Assecuration
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Hereditary
                     Union
                     unblemished
                     ,
                     doth
                     rather
                     augment
                     then
                     diminish
                     the
                     Regall
                     Dignity
                     and
                     Rights
                     :
                     But
                     that
                     the
                     Sudercopian
                     Decree
                     is
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     may
                     easily
                     appeare
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     be
                     more
                     fully
                     shewed
                     hereafter
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     the
                     suspition
                     of
                     weakning
                     his
                     Authority
                     thereby
                     must
                     vanish
                     :
                     Naturall
                     Reason
                     ,
                     History
                     ,
                     and
                     daily
                     Experience
                     do
                     shew
                     ,
                     that
                     where
                     diversity
                     of
                     Religion
                     sets
                     foot
                     ,
                     no
                     account
                     is
                     made
                     of
                     right
                     or
                     just
                     ;
                     Ataxia
                     or
                     confusion
                     raignes
                     ;
                     the
                     vulgar
                     multitude
                     are
                     apt
                     for
                     Insurrections
                     ;
                     thereby
                     the
                     Common-weal
                     cannot
                     be
                     long
                     safe
                     ,
                     the
                     Soveraignes
                     rule
                     will
                     be
                     of
                     small
                     duration
                     ,
                     neither
                     are
                     their
                     Rights
                     and
                     Dignities
                     preserved
                     :
                     Discontinuance
                     of
                     Supream
                     Authority
                     proceeds
                     from
                     neglect
                     of
                     Kingly
                     Offices
                     ;
                     Viz.
                     Propagation
                     of
                     Religion
                     in
                     a
                     Realme
                     ,
                     administration
                     of
                     Right
                     and
                     Justice
                     ,
                     abolition
                     of
                     disorder
                     .
                     By
                     these
                     ,
                     as
                     sure
                     foundations
                     ,
                     the
                     Weal
                     publike
                     is
                     preserved
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Regall
                     Rule
                     so
                     long
                     prosperous
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     endeavoured
                     :
                     Those
                     layed
                     aside
                     ,
                     it
                     vanisheth
                     ,
                     as
                     Histories
                     (
                     over-long
                     to
                     be
                     here
                     recited
                     )
                     do
                     testifie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hence
                     ariseth
                     a
                     question
                     ,
                     What
                     particular
                     in
                     that
                     Decree
                     is
                     there
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     things
                     mentioned
                     :
                     At
                     its
                     very
                     beginning
                     ,
                     promise
                     ,
                     and
                     confirmation
                     of
                     fidelity
                     is
                     exhibited
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Subjects
                     Obligation
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Inauguration
                     Oath
                     :
                     next
                     ,
                     Concord
                     in
                     Religion
                     is
                     established
                     ;
                     for
                     all
                     persons
                     introducing
                     and
                     sowing
                     Extraneous
                     Superstitions
                     (
                     the
                     Regall
                     Oath
                     and
                     Assecuration
                     so
                     requiring
                     )
                     are
                     expelled
                     :
                     Unlawfull
                     Conventicles
                     are
                     prohibited
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     means
                     the
                     Weal
                     Publike
                     is
                     duely
                     provided
                     for
                     .
                     How
                     Concord
                     is
                     maintained
                     in
                     Regions
                     where
                     disparity
                     of
                     Religion
                     is
                     admitted
                     ,
                     the
                     ruines
                     and
                     subversions
                     of
                     most
                     potent
                     Kingdomes
                     and
                     Common-wealths
                     do
                     shew
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     mention
                     of
                     his
                     Highness
                     Title
                     and
                     Authority
                     in
                     point
                     of
                     Government
                     ,
                     during
                     his
                     Majesties
                     absence
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Article
                     of
                     that
                     Decree
                     ,
                     doth
                     rather
                     confirm
                     then
                     retract
                     form
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Dignitie
                     and
                     Rights
                     :
                     for
                     the
                     presidency
                     of
                     one
                     ,
                     exceeding
                     the
                     rest
                     in
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     advantageous
                     concernment
                     to
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     prejudices
                     of
                     Policratia
                     ,
                     or
                     Democratie
                     in
                     this
                     and
                     other
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     this
                     Nations
                     Annals
                     may
                     be
                     demonstrated
                     :
                     Hence
                     Civill
                     Wars
                     take
                     rise
                     ,
                     and
                     Kingdomes
                     become
                     subject
                     to
                     extraneous
                     Yoaks
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     detriment
                     and
                     destruction
                     :
                     for
                     men
                     are
                     naturally
                     prone
                     to
                     dissention
                     .
                     Where
                     severall
                     beare
                     rule
                     with
                     equall
                     power
                     ,
                     it
                     followes
                     mostly
                     ,
                     that
                     each
                     hath
                     regard
                     to
                     his
                     private
                     not
                     the
                     publike
                     good
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     each
                     trusting
                     to
                     other
                     neglects
                     his
                     own
                     part
                     of
                     duty
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     that
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Affaires
                       committed
                       unto
                       many
                       have
                       slow
                       expedition
                       ,
                    
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     certaine
                     naturall
                     Vice
                     ,
                     that
                     Possessions
                     in
                     common
                     are
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     neglected
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Lawes
                     of
                     Suethland
                     do
                     thus
                     expresse
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     shall
                     be
                     rotally
                     subject
                     unto
                     One
                     ,
                     not
                     unto
                     many
                     Kings
                     ;
                     Whence
                     it
                     is
                     apparent
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Well-fare
                     and
                     Dignity
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     cannot
                     firmly
                     consist
                     but
                     under
                     one
                     Governour
                     .
                     Hereunto
                     externall
                     Lawes
                     and
                     the
                     Judgments
                     of
                     Forraigners
                     do
                     accord
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     following
                     Texts
                     do
                     witnesse
                     ;
                     
                       Kingdomes
                       and
                       Empires
                       may
                       be
                       better
                       governed
                       by
                       One
                       then
                       by
                       many
                       .
                    
                     Item
                     ,
                     
                       Hardly
                       can
                       a
                       Plurality
                       effect
                       ought
                       of
                       good
                       :
                    
                     Item
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       Hereticall
                       to
                       place
                       two
                       Vicars
                       in
                       a
                       Land.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     It
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     usuall
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     in
                     former
                     ages
                     ,
                     that
                     (
                     in
                     the
                     Regall
                     absence
                     )
                     severall
                     persons
                     should
                     equally
                     governe
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     appeare
                     by
                     the
                     Union
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Raigne
                     of
                     Queen
                     Margaret
                     ,
                     renewed
                     in
                     that
                     of
                     Ericke
                     the
                     thirteenth
                     .
                     Moreover
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     customary
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Vacancy
                     of
                     the
                     Regall
                     Chaire
                     ,
                     some
                     One
                     ,
                     not
                     more
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdomes
                     Senators
                     ,
                     should
                     bee
                     elected
                     to
                     administer
                     the
                     Affaires
                     of
                     the
                     Common-weale
                     .
                     Seeing
                     therefore
                     that
                     his
                     Highness
                     is
                     a
                     Prince
                     Hereditary
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     unto
                     whom
                     ,
                     with
                     his
                     Heires
                     the
                     Inheritance
                     thereof
                     doth
                     properly
                     belong
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     unwitting
                     Accident
                     should
                     befall
                     ,
                     (
                     howbeit
                     he
                     wisheth
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     his
                     Majesty
                     and
                     his
                     Progeny
                     may
                     enjoy
                     by
                     Gods
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     a
                     long
                     ,
                     peaceable
                     ,
                     and
                     ligitimate
                     Government
                     over
                     the
                     same
                     )
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     Hereditation
                     requires
                     that
                     his
                     Highness
                     should
                     preside
                     in
                     his
                     Majesties
                     absence
                     :
                     The
                     rather
                     for
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     extant
                     of
                     the
                     Regall
                     Family
                     ripe
                     for
                     Government
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lawes
                     permit
                     not
                     the
                     preferring
                     of
                     any
                     but
                     the
                     next
                     of
                     blood
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     from
                     the
                     precedent
                     (
                     and
                     other
                     not
                     here
                     inserted
                     )
                     reasons
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     concluded
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     absent
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     One
                     cannot
                     be
                     constituted
                     over
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     but
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     ;
                     
                     It
                     followes
                     without
                     controversie
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     hath
                     been
                     herein
                     acted
                     in
                     derogation
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Dignity
                     :
                     but
                     such
                     only
                     decreed
                     as
                     the
                     Lawes
                     commanded
                     and
                     the
                     publike
                     good
                     required
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     did
                     not
                     this
                     to
                     exclude
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     serviceable
                     to
                     the
                     Country
                     in
                     his
                     Majesties
                     absence
                     ;
                     neither
                     did
                     he
                     obtrude
                     himself
                     ,
                     but
                     lent
                     his
                     hand
                     to
                     the
                     Helme
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     earnest
                     request
                     of
                     the
                     Orders
                     of
                     Suethland
                     :
                  
                   
                     The
                     Title
                     it self
                     doth
                     no
                     way
                     diminish
                     the
                     Regall
                     Praeeminency
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     Title
                     of
                     a
                     King
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     him
                     who
                     executes
                     the
                     Office
                     and
                     represents
                     the
                     Power
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Both
                     in
                     this
                     and
                     other
                     Kingdomes
                     the
                     Rulers
                     have
                     been
                     called
                     by
                     such
                     Titles
                     ,
                     as
                     is
                     evident
                     in
                     our
                     Histories
                     ,
                     where
                     Torchilus
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     
                       Canutus
                       ,
                       Suanto
                    
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     
                       Nicolaus
                       ,
                       Steno
                       Sture
                    
                     the
                     younger
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     others
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     entitled
                     Governours
                     and
                     Administrators
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     This
                     Title
                     cannot
                     derogate
                     from
                     the
                     Regall
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     for
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     (
                     by
                     Writ
                     )
                     honoured
                     
                       Claudius
                       Flemingius
                    
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     uncapable
                     of
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     being
                     approved
                     by
                     the
                     States
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     neither
                     had
                     they
                     both
                     equall
                     right
                     to
                     the
                     Government
                     :
                     For
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     sprung
                     from
                     the
                     Regall
                     Family
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     Prince
                     hereditary
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     but
                     Flemingius
                     a
                     Subject
                     of
                     his
                     Majesty
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     third
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Decree
                     containes
                     likewise
                     nothing
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     consentaneous
                     to
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     Suethland
                     :
                     For
                     by
                     those
                     written
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     each
                     cause
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     tried
                     in
                     the
                     Province
                     where
                     the
                     Delict
                     was
                     committed
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     punishment
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     exemplary
                     where
                     the
                     Crime
                     was
                     so
                     ;
                     besides
                     ,
                     many
                     confusions
                     and
                     prejudices
                     would
                     accrue
                     to
                     the
                     Country
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     cognition
                     of
                     all
                     Causes
                     should
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     Poland
                     .
                     As
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     There
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     ample
                     information
                     as
                     were
                     requisite
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     the
                     true
                     state
                     of
                     Crimes
                     may
                     be
                     more
                     certainly
                     known
                     upon
                     the
                     place
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     just
                     Cause
                     might
                     happen
                     to
                     be
                     lost
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     ability
                     to
                     attend
                     personally
                     and
                     prosecute
                     the
                     definition
                     ;
                     to
                     produce
                     Witnesses
                     ,
                     and
                     exhibit
                     other
                     instruments
                     conducible
                     to
                     its
                     legall
                     cognition
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Natives
                     Estates
                     would
                     be
                     utterly
                     exhausted
                     by
                     those
                     long
                     Journeys
                     ,
                     whence
                     their
                     unavoidable
                     ruine
                     must
                     of
                     necessity
                     follow
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     The
                     ancient
                     Jurisdiction
                     ,
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     Priviledges
                     of
                     Suethland
                     would
                     be
                     violated
                     ,
                     which
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     tollerated
                     :
                     All
                     Nations
                     have
                     unanimously
                     and
                     obstinately
                     maintained
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     pronounced
                     that
                     the
                     Infringers
                     of
                     the
                     Jurisdiction
                     of
                     others
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     punished
                     as
                     Peace-breakers
                     .
                     Item
                     ,
                     that
                     who
                     so
                     should
                     bring
                     an
                     Action
                     before
                     a
                     Court
                     incompetent
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     fined
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Whereas
                     therefore
                     his
                     Majesty
                     had
                     bound
                     himselfe
                     by
                     Oath
                     not
                     to
                     impaire
                     the
                     Jurisdiction
                     of
                     Suethland
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     trespasse
                     against
                     the
                     same
                     by
                     constituting
                     either
                     in
                     Poland
                     ,
                     or
                     elsewhere
                     ,
                     any
                     extraneous
                     Judicatory
                     to
                     be
                     competent
                     for
                     the
                     Suethes
                     .
                     Our
                     Annals
                     do
                     likewise
                     shew
                     that
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     great
                     troubles
                     did
                     arise
                     to
                     Ericke
                     the
                     thirteenth
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Kings
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Hereunto
                     is
                     added
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Majesty
                     whilest
                     in
                     Poland
                     ,
                     cannot
                     determine
                     the
                     causes
                     of
                     Suethland
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     having
                     those
                     persons
                     there
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     counsell
                     he
                     is
                     sworn
                     to
                     administer
                     this
                     Kingdomes
                     Affaires
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     fourth
                     Article
                     of
                     that
                     Decree
                     is
                     grounded
                     upon
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     Suethen
                     ,
                     as
                     treating
                     of
                     distributing
                     of
                     Offices
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     will
                     preserve
                     the
                     Lawes
                     intire
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     sworne
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     not
                     ,
                     whilest
                     absent
                     ,
                     confer
                     Offices
                     at
                     the
                     request
                     of
                     every
                     one
                     who
                     shall
                     sue
                     unto
                     him
                     :
                     According
                     to
                     the
                     Lawes
                     of
                     Suethen
                     ,
                     the
                     King
                     (
                     absent
                     )
                     is
                     expresly
                     prohibited
                     from
                     constituting
                     a
                     Provinciall
                     Judge
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     constitution
                     belongs
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     (
                     in
                     his
                     absence
                     )
                     supplies
                     his
                     place
                     :
                     How
                     much
                     lesse
                     then
                     may
                     he
                     dispose
                     of
                     the
                     more
                     weighty
                     charges
                     ?
                     And
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     alwaies
                     usuall
                     here
                     that
                     the
                     great
                     Sewer
                     or
                     Vice-roy
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     should
                     collate
                     Offices
                     in
                     the
                     Regall
                     absence
                     ,
                     as
                     appeares
                     by
                     the
                     Union
                     whereby
                     he
                     is
                     endowed
                     with
                     that
                     Power
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     regard
                     therefore
                     of
                     what
                     before
                     alledged
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     uncontrovertably
                     apparent
                     that
                     the
                     foresaid
                     Decree
                     doth
                     not
                     violate
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Rights
                     nor
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     but
                     doth
                     rather
                     enlarge
                     and
                     illustrate
                     them
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     ,
                     if
                     regard
                     were
                     had
                     to
                     the
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     might
                     expect
                     and
                     receive
                     thanks
                     for
                     having
                     ,
                     in
                     his
                     Majesties
                     absence
                     ,
                     undergone
                     a
                     Government
                     so
                     replenished
                     with
                     cares
                     and
                     toyles
                     :
                     However
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     decent
                     to
                     vitiate
                     this
                     pious
                     Office
                     with
                     such
                     contumelies
                     and
                     ignominious
                     expressions
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Letters
                     delivered
                     unto
                     him
                     are
                     farced
                     with
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     argue
                     and
                     protest
                     against
                     the
                     Decree
                     it
                     felf
                     (
                     in
                     regard
                     those
                     Articles
                     seem
                     not
                     so
                     averse
                     unto
                     the
                     Regall
                     Dignity
                     and
                     Rights
                     )
                     as
                     against
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     assumed
                     by
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     of
                     indicting
                     a
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     that
                     being
                     a
                     Prerogative
                     Royall
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     solely
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Highnesse
                     answereth
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     easily
                     proved
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     right
                     of
                     calling
                     Parliaments
                     is
                     peculiarly
                     Regall
                     ;
                     for
                     those
                     Royalties
                     which
                     by
                     speciall
                     concession
                     are
                     conferred
                     upon
                     any
                     person
                     ,
                     go
                     not
                     beyond
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     otherwise
                     observed
                     in
                     Parliamentary
                     Rights
                     ,
                     examples
                     do
                     shew
                     ;
                     for
                     even
                     in
                     Poland
                     the
                     Arch-bishop
                     of
                     Gnesnen
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     call
                     Parliaments
                     and
                     to
                     enact
                     Lawes
                     in
                     the
                     Kings
                     absence
                     :
                     And
                     albeit
                     that
                     a
                     Law
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     might
                     be
                     alledged
                     ,
                     yet
                     ought
                     it
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     any
                     validity
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     ,
                     for
                     
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     the
                     Suethes
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     long
                     prescription
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     have
                     acquired
                     this
                     right
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     that
                     all
                     Regall
                     Priviledges
                     are
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     appear
                     by
                     many
                     Parliaments
                     celebrated
                     in
                     this
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Raignes
                     of
                     Ericke
                     XIII
                     .
                     and
                     John
                     II.
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     the
                     Countries
                     well-fare
                     and
                     necessities
                     required
                     the
                     calling
                     hereof
                     :
                     And
                     necessity
                     is
                     above
                     all
                     Law
                     ,
                     neither
                     admits
                     of
                     any
                     .
                  
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     then
                     as
                     by
                     the
                     precedent
                     reasons
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Sudercopian
                     Decree
                     containes
                     nothing
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     conducing
                     to
                     the
                     preserving
                     and
                     promoving
                     of
                     Unity
                     in
                     Religion
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     maintaining
                     and
                     confirming
                     the
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     his
                     Majesty
                     cannot
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     Subtilized
                     Arguments
                     ,
                     render
                     the
                     same
                     Invalid
                     ,
                     without
                     revoking
                     his
                     Oath
                     .
                     But
                     for
                     the
                     better
                     cementing
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     will
                     briefly
                     resolve
                     and
                     refute
                     the
                     Arguments
                     used
                     by
                     his
                     Majesty
                     for
                     the
                     illuding
                     of
                     that
                     Sudercopian
                     Transaction
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       HIs
                       Majesty
                       argues
                       that
                       in
                       all
                       lawful
                       Conventions
                       two
                       things
                       are
                       chiefly
                       requisite
                       :
                       First
                       ,
                       the
                       Superiours
                       
                       approbation
                       and
                       consent
                       :
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       necessity
                       and
                       motives
                       for
                       calling
                       a
                       Parliament
                       be
                       maturely
                       signified
                       unto
                       him
                       :
                       But
                       whereas
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Covention
                       was
                       held
                       without
                       the
                       Regall
                       assent
                       ,
                       and
                       timely
                       signification
                       of
                       the
                       Cause
                       impelling
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       his
                       Majesty
                       pronounceth
                       the
                       same
                       needlesse
                       and
                       unlawfull
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       that
                       his
                       Majesties
                       affirmation
                       may
                       appeare
                       grounded
                       upon
                       Reason
                       and
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       he
                       confirmes
                       and
                       fortifies
                       the
                       same
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       second
                       Chapter
                       of
                       the
                       Title
                       of
                       Regalls
                       ,
                       by
                       a
                       Text
                       ,
                       wherein
                       is
                       expressed
                       ,
                       that
                       Subjects
                       are
                       bound
                       to
                       obey
                       their
                       King
                       ;
                       but
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       by
                       Edict
                       ,
                       prohibited
                       that
                       Convention
                       ,
                       as
                       appeares
                       by
                       the
                       Writ
                       .
                       
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         This
                         Proposition
                         is
                         not
                         rationally
                         laid
                         down
                         :
                         For
                         thus
                         
                         many
                         evil
                         Conventions
                         would
                         be
                         approved
                         ,
                         and
                         laudable
                         ones
                         ,
                         tending
                         to
                         the
                         good
                         of
                         Empires
                         and
                         Kingdomes
                         ,
                         would
                         be
                         rendred
                         of
                         no
                         valididity
                         ,
                         because
                         held
                         without
                         the
                         Knowledge
                         or
                         consent
                         of
                         the
                         Supreme
                         Magistrate
                         ,
                         which
                         were
                         dangerous
                         to
                         say
                         .
                         The
                         Syllogisme
                         ought
                         therefore
                         to
                         be
                         thus
                         formed
                         :
                         It
                         is
                         a
                         lawfull
                         Convention
                         wherein
                         nothing
                         is
                         treated
                         ,
                         but
                         what
                         is
                         consentaneous
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         ,
                         and
                         appertains
                         to
                         the
                         
                         well-being
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         best
                         State
                         of
                         a
                         Common
                         Weal
                         ,
                         but
                         ●n
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Convention
                         ,
                         nothing
                         was
                         determined
                         that
                         is
                         not
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         of
                         Suethen
                         and
                         other
                         Nations
                         :
                         Who
                         therefore
                         will
                         call
                         such
                         a
                         Convention
                         unlawfull
                         ?
                         And
                         if
                         that
                         be
                         to
                         be
                         called
                         a
                         lawful
                         Assembly
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         causes
                         and
                         necessity
                         whereof
                         his
                         Majesty
                         had
                         been
                         advertised
                         ,
                         this
                         cannot
                         be
                         termed
                         an
                         unlawfull
                         one
                         ;
                         timely
                         Advertisements
                         of
                         the
                         reasons
                         inducing
                         his
                         Highnesse
                         and
                         the
                         Councellours
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         to
                         call
                         that
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         having
                         been
                         sent
                         to
                         his
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         as
                         by
                         their
                         Letters
                         of
                         the
                         28.
                         of
                         July
                         may
                         appear
                         .
                      
                       
                         Neither
                         was
                         it
                         unknown
                         to
                         his
                         Majesty
                         in
                         what
                         Confusion
                         and
                         Perturbation
                         he
                         left
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         at
                         his
                         departure
                         ;
                         nor
                         yet
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         causes
                         had
                         not
                         been
                         signified
                         ,
                         ought
                         this
                         Parliament
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         judged
                         unlawfull
                         ,
                         for
                         as
                         much
                         as
                         in
                         our
                         Municipal
                         Laws
                         there
                         is
                         not
                         one
                         which
                         commands
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         called
                         unlawfull
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         Law
                         :
                         And
                         if
                         any
                         Law
                         prohibiting
                         the
                         celebrating
                         of
                         Parliaments
                         ,
                         were
                         extant
                         ,
                         it
                         ought
                         deservedly
                         to
                         be
                         restrained
                         or
                         altogether
                         abolished
                         ,
                         where
                         danger
                         may
                         be
                         apprehended
                         by
                         delay
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         case
                         the
                         common
                         rules
                         of
                         Law
                         may
                         be
                         receded
                         from
                         ,
                         and
                         undoubtedly
                         this
                         exception
                         may
                         take
                         place
                         here
                         ,
                         for
                         daily
                         Experience
                         shewes
                         what
                         delayes
                         are
                         contracted
                         by
                         expectation
                         of
                         answers
                         out
                         of
                         Poland
                         .
                         The
                         deferring
                         thereof
                         for
                         the
                         Regal
                         approbation
                         would
                         have
                         been
                         of
                         small
                         conducement
                         ,
                         seeing
                         the
                         whole
                         Matter
                         appears
                         disrellishing
                         to
                         his
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         who
                         also
                         by
                         an
                         absolute
                         prohibition
                         might
                         have
                         procured
                         detriment
                         to
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         and
                         prejudice
                         to
                         the
                         Royall
                         Dignity
                         .
                         And
                         albeit
                         his
                         Majesty
                         had
                         deigned
                         an
                         acceptable
                         answer
                         ,
                         yet
                         it
                         had
                         been
                         repugnant
                         to
                         the
                         Custome
                         (
                         time
                         out
                         of
                         mind
                         )
                         of
                         this
                         Kingdome
                         ;
                         both
                         because
                         it
                         had
                         ever
                         been
                         permitted
                         here
                         to
                         call
                         Parliaments
                         ,
                         Necessity
                         urging
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         King
                         being
                         in
                         forreign
                         parts
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         that
                         it
                         would
                         have
                         been
                         a
                         reproach
                         and
                         ignominie
                         to
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         sought
                         a
                         form
                         and
                         frame
                         of
                         administring
                         the
                         same
                         from
                         abroad
                         .
                         How
                         necessary
                         that
                         Convention
                         was
                         ,
                         the
                         ensuing
                         Reasons
                         will
                         demonstrate
                         .
                      
                       
                         1.
                         
                         It
                         will
                         be
                         granted
                         by
                         all
                         men
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         Majesty
                         must
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         (
                         unlesse
                         he
                         will
                         affirm
                         that
                         his
                         Kingdome
                         may
                         want
                         him
                         without
                         prejudice
                         )
                         that
                         no
                         Kingdome
                         can
                         continue
                         without
                         a
                         King
                         or
                         head
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         certain
                         form
                         of
                         Administration
                         .
                         The
                         King
                         was
                         departed
                         out
                         of
                         his
                         hereditary
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         and
                         had
                         left
                         no
                         Governour
                         nor
                         settled
                         form
                         of
                         Government
                         ,
                         nor
                         hopes
                         of
                         his
                         return
                         ;
                         having
                         ,
                         as
                         aforesaid
                         ,
                         promised
                         the
                         Polanders
                         to
                         spend
                         his
                         remaining
                         life
                         with
                         them
                         ,
                         so
                         soon
                         as
                         he
                         should
                         have
                         received
                         the
                         Crown
                         ,
                         and
                         had
                         settled
                         his
                         affairs
                         in
                         Suethland
                         :
                         and
                         therefore
                         deliberation
                         for
                         governing
                         the
                         Common
                         Wealth
                         in
                         his
                         absence
                         ,
                         was
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         avoiding
                         of
                         
                         prejudice
                         by
                         confusion
                         ,
                         which
                         began
                         to
                         sprout
                         forth
                         :
                         But
                         the
                         Subjects
                         consent
                         being
                         requisite
                         for
                         such
                         a
                         Settlement
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         needfull
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Orders
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         should
                         be
                         convened
                         to
                         make
                         an
                         Election
                         by
                         common
                         sufferage
                         .
                      
                       
                         Further
                         ,
                         without
                         a
                         Governour
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         should
                         the
                         Subjects
                         have
                         addressed
                         their
                         Complaints
                         ?
                         for
                         each
                         one
                         would
                         have
                         ruled
                         as
                         he
                         listed
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         hardly
                         now
                         abstained
                         from
                         (
                         and
                         the
                         rather
                         because
                         his
                         Majesty
                         renders
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Decree
                         subject
                         to
                         Suspition
                         and
                         Contempt
                         )
                         by
                         means
                         whereof
                         the
                         Subjects
                         finding
                         themselves
                         deserted
                         by
                         their
                         lawfull
                         Crowned
                         King
                         ,
                         might
                         have
                         taken
                         occasion
                         of
                         swerving
                         from
                         their
                         duty
                         ;
                         neither
                         would
                         reason
                         nor
                         the
                         examples
                         of
                         Ancestors
                         have
                         been
                         wanting
                         .
                         Here
                         may
                         be
                         added
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Russian
                         War
                         ,
                         which
                         had
                         lain
                         upon
                         us
                         twenty
                         six
                         years
                         was
                         not
                         then
                         ended
                         ,
                         and
                         winter
                         approached
                         ,
                         affording
                         to
                         the
                         enemy
                         notable
                         opportunities
                         of
                         infesting
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         ;
                         the
                         Borders
                         were
                         denuded
                         of
                         military
                         Guards
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         exposed
                         to
                         incursions
                         ;
                         to
                         obviate
                         these
                         evils
                         ,
                         mutuall
                         consent
                         ,
                         Counsel
                         and
                         assistance
                         was
                         requisite
                         ,
                         which
                         could
                         be
                         no
                         way
                         better
                         effected
                         then
                         by
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Parliament
                         .
                      
                       
                         But
                         whereas
                         his
                         Majesty
                         endeavours
                         to
                         prove
                         the
                         same
                         unlawfull
                         by
                         the
                         forecited
                         Text
                         of
                         the
                         second
                         Chapter
                         in
                         the
                         title
                         of
                         Reals
                         ,
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         worthy
                         of
                         observation
                         ,
                         how
                         this
                         deduction
                         can
                         be
                         made
                         from
                         thence
                         :
                         His
                         Majesties
                         words
                         admit
                         of
                         a
                         double
                         construction
                         :
                         First
                         ,
                         that
                         Subjects
                         are
                         bound
                         to
                         obey
                         the
                         Kings
                         command
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         are
                         fortified
                         with
                         and
                         conformable
                         to
                         law
                         ,
                         unto
                         which
                         sense
                         his
                         Highness
                         doth
                         submit
                         ,
                         and
                         it
                         is
                         onely
                         inquired
                         ,
                         whether
                         such
                         a
                         Convention
                         be
                         forbidden
                         by
                         the
                         Law
                         ?
                         but
                         if
                         no
                         such
                         Law
                         can
                         be
                         produced
                         ,
                         he
                         collects
                         from
                         thence
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         same
                         is
                         legally
                         permitted
                         :
                         For
                         what
                         is
                         not
                         prohibited
                         ,
                         is
                         conceived
                         to
                         be
                         allowed
                         :
                         and
                         where
                         the
                         Law
                         is
                         silent
                         ,
                         we
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         so
                         likewise
                         :
                         Which
                         Laws
                         are
                         the
                         more
                         pertinent
                         to
                         our
                         purpose
                         ,
                         because
                         that
                         here
                         the
                         Privation
                         of
                         a
                         Right
                         is
                         concerned
                         ,
                         whereof
                         no
                         man
                         can
                         be
                         (
                         justly
                         )
                         deprived
                         but
                         by
                         express
                         provision
                         of
                         the
                         Laws
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         the
                         words
                         signifie
                         that
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         Law
                         ,
                         the
                         Subjects
                         are
                         bound
                         to
                         obey
                         whatsoever
                         the
                         King
                         shall
                         command
                         :
                         many
                         inconveniences
                         would
                         redound
                         thence
                         ;
                         for
                         thereby
                         all
                         his
                         injunctions
                         ,
                         just
                         or
                         unjust
                         ,
                         must
                         have
                         the
                         force
                         of
                         a
                         Law
                         ,
                         which
                         would
                         savour
                         more
                         of
                         a
                         Tyrant
                         then
                         of
                         a
                         Christian
                         Prince
                         .
                      
                       
                         Caesar
                         ,
                         albeit
                         a
                         Monarch
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Cabinet
                         of
                         whose
                         breast
                         all
                         Lawes
                         are
                         contained
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         can
                         prescribe
                         and
                         ordaine
                         against
                         Law
                         Positive
                         ,
                         hath
                         not
                         thought
                         it
                         below
                         him
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         subject
                         to
                         the
                         Lawes
                         ;
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         common
                         voice
                         of
                         Tyrants
                         is
                         ,
                         
                           Sicvolo
                           ,
                           sic
                           jubeo
                           ,
                           sit
                           pro
                           ratione
                           voluntas
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         That
                         Law
                         cannot
                         be
                         so
                         generally
                         understood
                         as
                         his
                         Majesty
                         
                         would
                         have
                         it
                         ,
                         because
                         his
                         Soveraignty
                         is
                         circumscribed
                         and
                         limited
                         by
                         his
                         Oath
                         ,
                         by
                         his
                         Assecuration
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         the
                         Laws
                         themselves
                         ,
                         neither
                         can
                         it
                         extend
                         further
                         then
                         they
                         permit
                         :
                         And
                         here
                         that
                         clause
                         of
                         his
                         Majesties
                         Letter
                         ,
                         
                           That
                           he
                           granted
                           not
                           unto
                           his
                           Highnesse
                           an
                           absolute
                           but
                           a
                           limited
                           Rule
                           ,
                        
                         is
                         answered
                         ;
                         for
                         his
                         Majesty
                         not
                         having
                         (
                         as
                         is
                         here
                         shewed
                         )
                         an
                         absolute
                         Rule
                         ,
                         how
                         could
                         he
                         transfer
                         to
                         another
                         what
                         himself
                         had
                         not
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Wheras
                         it
                         is
                         expresly
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         Regall
                         Oath
                         and
                         in
                         our
                         Municipall
                         Law
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         King
                         ought
                         to
                         command
                         his
                         Subjects
                         nothing
                         but
                         what
                         is
                         right
                         and
                         just
                         before
                         God
                         and
                         man
                         ;
                         how
                         can
                         the
                         King
                         command
                         what
                         ever
                         he
                         will
                         ?
                         or
                         how
                         are
                         the
                         Subjects
                         bound
                         to
                         obey
                         his
                         command
                         in
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         if
                         he
                         shall
                         enjoyn
                         ought
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         Lawes
                         and
                         Statutes
                         of
                         the
                         Land.
                         
                      
                       
                         Seeing
                         therefore
                         that
                         this
                         Law
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         understood
                         with
                         an
                         exception
                         ,
                         and
                         extends
                         not
                         further
                         then
                         the
                         Regall
                         Oath
                         and
                         the
                         Kingdomes
                         Lawes
                         permit
                         ,
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         demanded
                         whether
                         the
                         King
                         could
                         rightly
                         hinder
                         or
                         disturb
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Parliament
                         ?
                         For
                         first
                         ,
                         he
                         promised
                         by
                         Oath
                         to
                         impose
                         no
                         new
                         Law
                         upon
                         his
                         Subjects
                         without
                         their
                         consent
                         :
                         but
                         whereas
                         in
                         all
                         the
                         body
                         of
                         our
                         Law
                         there
                         is
                         not
                         one
                         which
                         forbids
                         the
                         celebrating
                         of
                         a
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         the
                         King
                         remaining
                         in
                         forraign
                         parts
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         his
                         Majesty
                         endeavours
                         to
                         introduce
                         such
                         a
                         Law
                         ,
                         let
                         the
                         Subjects
                         approbation
                         be
                         first
                         required
                         ;
                         which
                         certainly
                         they
                         will
                         never
                         afford
                         as
                         having
                         unanimously
                         concentred
                         in
                         and
                         confirmed
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Convention
                         :
                         and
                         therefore
                         his
                         Majesty
                         can
                         not
                         make
                         such
                         a
                         Law
                         ,
                         nor
                         disanull
                         those
                         Decrees
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         he
                         will
                         act
                         against
                         his
                         Oath
                         and
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         against
                         the
                         Lawes
                         of
                         the
                         Land
                         ,
                         besides
                         the
                         hazard
                         of
                         reducing
                         his
                         Hereditary
                         Kingdome
                         into
                         extream
                         danger
                         .
                      
                       
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         his
                         Majesty
                         made
                         Oath
                         to
                         preserve
                         all
                         the
                         Rights
                         and
                         Priviledges
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         :
                         But
                         that
                         of
                         calling
                         Parliaments
                         in
                         the
                         Regall
                         absence
                         is
                         most
                         ancient
                         ,
                         as
                         is
                         manifest
                         in
                         former
                         Ages
                         ;
                         especially
                         in
                         the
                         Raigns
                         of
                         Ericke
                         the
                         thirteenth
                         ,
                         and
                         John
                         the
                         second
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         the
                         Orders
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         convened
                         to
                         admonish
                         the
                         King
                         (
                         by
                         writing
                         )
                         of
                         his
                         duty
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         exhort
                         him
                         not
                         to
                         leave
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         in
                         the
                         distractions
                         it
                         then
                         was
                         .
                         And
                         albeit
                         his
                         Highnesse
                         is
                         not
                         ignorant
                         that
                         Judgment
                         is
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         given
                         by
                         example
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         Law
                         ,
                         he
                         holds
                         it
                         (
                         yet
                         )
                         worthy
                         of
                         consideration
                         that
                         examples
                         are
                         of
                         a
                         two-fold
                         kind
                         ;
                         the
                         one
                         diametrically
                         repugnant
                         ,
                         the
                         other
                         consentaneous
                         to
                         the
                         Lawes
                         ;
                         the
                         former
                         of
                         no
                         authority
                         ,
                         the
                         latter
                         of
                         equall
                         force
                         with
                         the
                         Law
                         :
                         But
                         those
                         before
                         cited
                         are
                         not
                         contrary
                         thereunto
                         ,
                         and
                         therfore
                         cannot
                         be
                         legally
                         rejected
                         by
                         his
                         Majesty
                         :
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         the
                         example
                         
                         as
                         the
                         frequency
                         of
                         such
                         actings
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         time
                         requisite
                         for
                         such
                         prescriptions
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         regarded
                         ;
                         which
                         custome
                         is
                         not
                         only
                         of
                         equall
                         force
                         with
                         the
                         Lawes
                         ,
                         but
                         doth
                         sometimes
                         eclipse
                         their
                         Authority
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thirdly
                         ,
                         Whereas
                         his
                         Majesty
                         did
                         religiously
                         promise
                         that
                         he
                         would
                         intermit
                         nothing
                         which
                         might
                         conduce
                         to
                         the
                         well-fare
                         and
                         flourishing
                         estate
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         he
                         cannot
                         nullifie
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Decree
                         which
                         wholly
                         tended
                         to
                         the
                         Patriall
                         good
                         &
                         safety
                         :
                         And
                         albeit
                         a
                         Law
                         were
                         extant
                         ,
                         forbidding
                         Parliaments
                         to
                         be
                         held
                         in
                         the
                         Royal
                         absence
                         ,
                         yet
                         it
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         restrained
                         when
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         by
                         reason
                         of
                         that
                         absence
                         were
                         in
                         danger
                         .
                         For
                         ,
                         
                           Salus
                           Populi
                           Suprema
                           Lex
                           Esto
                        
                         .
                         And
                         a
                         Prince
                         ought
                         to
                         prefer
                         the
                         publike
                         good
                         before
                         his
                         own
                         particular
                         .
                      
                       
                         As
                         therefore
                         his
                         Highnesse
                         and
                         the
                         Kingdomes
                         Inhabitants
                         are
                         not
                         further
                         bound
                         unto
                         his
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         nor
                         obliged
                         to
                         obey
                         his
                         commands
                         then
                         his
                         Oath
                         ,
                         his
                         Caution
                         given
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Lawes
                         of
                         the
                         Land
                         do
                         permit
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         these
                         would
                         be
                         contradicted
                         if
                         his
                         Majesty
                         should
                         obstruct
                         the
                         Parliamentary
                         Decree
                         made
                         and
                         ratified
                         by
                         common
                         consent
                         ;
                         It
                         followes
                         of
                         right
                         that
                         the
                         Subjects
                         are
                         not
                         bound
                         to
                         the
                         obedience
                         of
                         his
                         Edict
                         ,
                         especially
                         in
                         regard
                         the
                         Kings
                         and
                         Kingdomes
                         wel-being
                         was
                         endeavoured
                         by
                         that
                         Convention
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       since
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       of
                       Elective
                       ,
                       became
                       
                       Hereditary
                       ,
                       no
                       such
                       Parliaments
                       were
                       ever
                       celebrated
                       the
                       King
                       living
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       this
                       therfore
                       opposed
                       his
                       Dignity
                       and
                       Regall
                       Rights
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         since
                         the
                         first
                         time
                         this
                         Kingdome
                         became
                         Hereditary
                         ,
                         
                         never
                         did
                         any
                         of
                         their
                         Kings
                         at
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         time
                         governe
                         two
                         Kingdomes
                         so
                         far
                         distant
                         and
                         differing
                         both
                         in
                         people
                         and
                         language
                         ,
                         but
                         alwaies
                         remained
                         in
                         ,
                         and
                         laudably
                         ruled
                         their
                         Hereditary
                         Kingdome
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         it
                         was
                         not
                         necessary
                         that
                         another
                         should
                         undertake
                         the
                         work
                         and
                         call
                         Parliaments
                         ;
                         albeit
                         even
                         they
                         ,
                         as
                         Affaires
                         required
                         ,
                         could
                         not
                         otherwise
                         governe
                         then
                         by
                         such
                         Convocations
                         :
                         So
                         as
                         this
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         turne
                         to
                         his
                         Highnesse
                         reproach
                         ,
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         being
                         in
                         a
                         manner
                         destitute
                         of
                         a
                         King
                         ,
                         and
                         disorders
                         increasing
                         .
                      
                       
                         It
                         may
                         also
                         be
                         here
                         demanded
                         ,
                         whether
                         more
                         right
                         and
                         power
                         accrues
                         to
                         the
                         King
                         by
                         Succession
                         ,
                         then
                         his
                         Predecessors
                         had
                         whilest
                         Raigning
                         by
                         a
                         free
                         Election
                         ?
                         But
                         if
                         it
                         cannot
                         be
                         shewed
                         that
                         more
                         power
                         and
                         authority
                         is
                         devolved
                         unto
                         his
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         what
                         should
                         now
                         hinder
                         Parliamentary
                         Indictings
                         and
                         the
                         constitutions
                         of
                         things
                         tending
                         to
                         the
                         good
                         of
                         the
                         King
                         ,
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         and
                         totall
                         Posterities
                         ,
                         seeing
                         that
                         Histories
                         do
                         shew
                         the
                         same
                         hath
                         been
                         done
                         ,
                         they
                         raigning
                         and
                         governing
                         other
                         Kingdomes
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       That
                       in
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Convention
                       new
                       Lawes
                       
                       were
                       enacted
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       to
                       make
                       and
                       promulgate
                       Edicts
                       is
                       solely
                       Regall
                       :
                       Wherefore
                       the
                       Transactions
                       there
                       did
                       undoubtedly
                       derogate
                       from
                       the
                       Royall
                       Dignity
                       and
                       Authority
                       ,
                       and
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       abrogated
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         That
                         to
                         ordaine
                         new
                         Lawes
                         is
                         not
                         solely
                         Regall
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         
                         Subjects
                         consent
                         is
                         likewise
                         requisite
                         ,
                         without
                         which
                         it
                         cannot
                         be
                         done
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         also
                         affirmed
                         that
                         no
                         new
                         Law
                         was
                         enacted
                         in
                         that
                         Convention
                         ,
                         and
                         consequently
                         nothing
                         derogatory
                         to
                         his
                         Majesty
                         therein
                         acted
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       much
                       time
                       was
                       not
                       Elapsed
                       since
                       his
                       Majesties
                       
                       Coronation
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       the
                       promises
                       then
                       made
                       might
                       easily
                       be
                       remembred
                       ,
                       and
                       therfore
                       their
                       renovation
                       by
                       any
                       particular
                       Convention
                       was
                       unneedfull
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         His
                         Highnesse
                         regards
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         the
                         time
                         as
                         the
                         manner
                         
                         of
                         his
                         Majesties
                         observing
                         those
                         agreements
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         many
                         things
                         could
                         be
                         made
                         appeare
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         acted
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         tender
                         of
                         his
                         Majesties
                         honour
                         and
                         fame
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         This
                         Objection
                         is
                         more
                         hurtfull
                         then
                         helpfull
                         to
                         his
                         Majesties
                         cause
                         ,
                         in
                         saying
                         he
                         was
                         mindfull
                         of
                         what
                         had
                         been
                         transacted
                         at
                         his
                         Inauguration
                         ,
                         for
                         his
                         Judgment
                         may
                         suggest
                         unto
                         him
                         what
                         suspition
                         may
                         arise
                         from
                         a
                         (
                         voluntary
                         )
                         omission
                         of
                         what
                         one
                         knowes
                         ought
                         of
                         right
                         to
                         be
                         done
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         From
                         hence
                         also
                         conjecture
                         may
                         be
                         made
                         how
                         that
                         will
                         be
                         kept
                         unto
                         Posterity
                         which
                         is
                         wilfully
                         neglected
                         at
                         the
                         very
                         first
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Renewing
                         of
                         things
                         formerly
                         concluded
                         is
                         not
                         unusuall
                         ,
                         for
                         many
                         things
                         are
                         comprehended
                         in
                         the
                         Law
                         and
                         published
                         ,
                         which
                         neither
                         ought
                         nor
                         can
                         be
                         unknown
                         to
                         any
                         :
                         yet
                         forasmuch
                         as
                         they
                         are
                         many
                         waies
                         trespassed
                         against
                         ,
                         Kings
                         with
                         the
                         Orders
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         have
                         thought
                         meet
                         to
                         digest
                         the
                         heads
                         ,
                         mostly
                         swarved
                         from
                         ,
                         into
                         new
                         Edicts
                         and
                         Constitutions
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         republish
                         them
                         to
                         the
                         people
                         ;
                         which
                         might
                         be
                         also
                         exemplified
                         by
                         other
                         Nations
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         the
                         repetition
                         would
                         be
                         over-long
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       That
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       had
                       by
                       that
                       Parliament
                       administred
                       
                       occasion
                       to
                       deprive
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       with
                       himself
                       ,
                       and
                       whole
                       Posterity
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Succession
                       and
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       those
                       Decrees
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       abolished
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Experience
                         ,
                         the
                         continued
                         consent
                         of
                         Histories
                         and
                         all
                         Politicks
                         
                         do
                         accord
                         ,
                         that
                         for
                         two
                         causes
                         chiefly
                         God
                         doth
                         transfer
                         the
                         Empire
                         of
                         one
                         Nation
                         to
                         another
                         ;
                         Viz.
                         Impiety
                         and
                         Injustice
                         :
                         And
                         therefore
                         by
                         the
                         rule
                         of
                         contraries
                         it
                         followes
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         who
                         provides
                         for
                         Concord
                         in
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         administers
                         Right
                         and
                         Justice
                         ,
                         affords
                         no
                         matter
                         for
                         such
                         Mutations
                         :
                         But
                         that
                         this
                         is
                         the
                         maine
                         scope
                         of
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Decree
                         is
                         evident
                         from
                         it selfe
                         ;
                         wherefore
                         his
                         Highnesse
                         cannot
                         be
                         justly
                         accused
                         of
                         giving
                         occasion
                         thereby
                         to
                         deprive
                         his
                         Majesty
                         and
                         his
                         Successors
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         :
                         For
                         caution
                         being
                         therein
                         given
                         that
                         the
                         Oath
                         of
                         subjectional
                         Fidelity
                         should
                         be
                         preserved
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         erroneous
                         Decrees
                         dissenting
                         from
                         our
                         received
                         and
                         admitted
                         Religion
                         ,
                         abrogated
                         ;
                         it
                         followes
                         consequentially
                         (
                         for
                         Negation
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         admits
                         of
                         Negation
                         of
                         parts
                         )
                         that
                         whosoever
                         impugnes
                         that
                         Decree
                         doth
                         equally
                         free
                         the
                         Subjects
                         from
                         their
                         Oath
                         of
                         Fidelity
                         to
                         his
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         disturbes
                         Concord
                         in
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         overturnes
                         the
                         Hereditary
                         Covenants
                         :
                         His
                         Highnesse
                         therefore
                         doth
                         Jurally
                         affirme
                         that
                         his
                         Majesty
                         cannot
                         disanull
                         the
                         same
                         without
                         absolving
                         the
                         Subjects
                         from
                         their
                         said
                         Oath
                         and
                         exclusion
                         of
                         himselfe
                         and
                         Posterity
                         from
                         the
                         Succession
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         Subjects
                         Obligation
                         to
                         his
                         Majesty
                         is
                         conditionall
                         ,
                         agreeable
                         to
                         the
                         Regall
                         Oath
                         and
                         Assecuration
                         ,
                         as
                         hath
                         been
                         shewed
                         :
                         Whence
                         it
                         is
                         that
                         by
                         over-throwing
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Tractation
                         the
                         Covenant
                         will
                         not
                         be
                         fulfilled
                         :
                         ANd
                         it
                         is
                         evident
                         in
                         Law
                         ,
                         that
                         where
                         the
                         Condition
                         is
                         not
                         observed
                         the
                         Obligation
                         is
                         void
                         :
                         The
                         rescinding
                         therefore
                         of
                         that
                         Transaction
                         may
                         administer
                         cause
                         of
                         defection
                         ,
                         as
                         his
                         Highnesse
                         hath
                         ,
                         brotherly
                         ,
                         admonished
                         his
                         Majesty
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         None
                         can
                         be
                         ignorant
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         usuall
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         Nations
                         ,
                         for
                         Subjects
                         to
                         renounce
                         their
                         fidelity
                         and
                         obedience
                         upon
                         violation
                         of
                         the
                         Regall
                         Conditions
                         and
                         Covenants
                         :
                         Histories
                         do
                         record
                         ,
                         nor
                         can
                         it
                         be
                         unknown
                         unto
                         any
                         ,
                         what
                         hath
                         been
                         acted
                         in
                         
                           Suethland
                           ,
                           Poland
                           ,
                           France
                           ,
                           England
                           ,
                           Scotland
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         Denmark
                         ;
                         yea
                         ,
                         neer
                         at
                         hand
                         ,
                         some
                         may
                         be
                         found
                         ,
                         who
                         ,
                         by
                         their
                         Lawes
                         ,
                         have
                         expresly
                         prohibited
                         obedience
                         to
                         be
                         rendred
                         to
                         their
                         Kings
                         in
                         things
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         Lawes
                         ;
                         Witnesse
                         the
                         Statutes
                         of
                         Poland
                         .
                      
                       
                       
                         By
                         the
                         Law
                         it
                         is
                         permitted
                         that
                         either
                         party
                         acting
                         contrary
                         to
                         agreement
                         ,
                         the
                         other
                         also
                         may
                         recede
                         :
                         there
                         is
                         likewise
                         a
                         Relative
                         Fidelity
                         so
                         equall
                         between
                         a
                         Prince
                         and
                         his
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         that
                         a
                         faithfull
                         Prince
                         renders
                         his
                         Subjects
                         such
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         the
                         Evertion
                         of
                         the
                         Sudercopian
                         Decree
                         would
                         be
                         dangerous
                         to
                         the
                         King
                         and
                         his
                         Successors
                         ,
                         neither
                         can
                         his
                         Majesty
                         anihilate
                         the
                         same
                         without
                         hazarding
                         the
                         fore-cited
                         inconveniencies
                         .
                      
                       
                         Some
                         may
                         be
                         of
                         opinion
                         ,
                         that
                         Subjects
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         desert
                         their
                         allegiance
                         ,
                         albeit
                         the
                         King
                         should
                         act
                         contrary
                         to
                         his
                         Covenant
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         being
                         bound
                         to
                         him
                         by
                         Oath
                         ,
                         their
                         violation
                         thereof
                         were
                         Perjury
                         ,
                         how
                         enormously
                         soever
                         dealt
                         with
                         :
                         yet
                         here
                         it
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         that
                         an
                         Oath
                         is
                         not
                         a
                         Bond
                         of
                         in-equity
                         and
                         unjustice
                         ,
                         which
                         would
                         follow
                         if
                         his
                         Majesty
                         might
                         swarve
                         from
                         his
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Subjects
                         remaine
                         bound
                         by
                         theirs
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       That
                       albeit
                       Treachery
                       had
                       been
                       impending
                       ,
                       his
                       
                       Highnesse
                       ought
                       not
                       to
                       have
                       called
                       a
                       Parliament
                       without
                       the
                       Royall
                       assent
                       ,
                       how
                       much
                       lesse
                       when
                       apparently
                       no
                       danger
                       was
                       to
                       be
                       feared
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         This
                         seems
                         to
                         be
                         without
                         grounds
                         ,
                         seeing
                         that
                         in
                         such
                         cases
                         
                         men
                         are
                         wholly
                         freed
                         from
                         the
                         Law
                         :
                         For
                         ,
                         albeit
                         Paracide
                         be
                         a
                         crime
                         so
                         atroce
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         that
                         horrible
                         and
                         detestable
                         nature
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Ancients
                         could
                         not
                         conceive
                         it
                         to
                         come
                         into
                         the
                         mind
                         of
                         man
                         ,
                         or
                         invent
                         for
                         it
                         a
                         condigne
                         punishment
                         :
                         Yet
                         the
                         Sonne
                         who
                         should
                         slay
                         his
                         Father
                         in
                         the
                         practise
                         of
                         Treason
                         ,
                         was
                         not
                         only
                         legally
                         acquitted
                         but
                         rewarded
                         likewise
                         :
                         Moreover
                         the
                         generall
                         exception
                         of
                         all
                         Lawes
                         is
                         ,
                         
                           Salus
                           Populi
                           Suprema
                           lex
                           esto
                        
                         :
                         And
                         necessitie
                         is
                         above
                         all
                         Law.
                         If
                         then
                         in
                         those
                         Nefarious
                         acts
                         we
                         are
                         exempted
                         from
                         the
                         law
                         when
                         Prodition
                         threatens
                         danger
                         ,
                         how
                         much
                         more
                         lawfull
                         is
                         it
                         to
                         call
                         a
                         Parliament
                         (
                         like
                         necessity
                         urging
                         )
                         which
                         is
                         not
                         forbidden
                         by
                         any
                         Law
                         ;
                         &
                         his
                         Majesty
                         may
                         gather
                         by
                         what
                         before
                         specified
                         ,
                         that
                         from
                         the
                         longer
                         Government
                         by
                         the
                         form
                         he
                         left
                         behind
                         him
                         ,
                         little
                         lesse
                         prejudice
                         would
                         have
                         been
                         derived
                         then
                         if
                         present
                         treachery
                         had
                         been
                         to
                         be
                         feared
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Ambassadoriall
                       Oration
                       of
                       the
                       Polanders
                       ,
                       
                       the
                       Duke
                       and
                       Counsellors
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       of
                       Suethland
                       made
                       answer
                       as
                       followeth
                       .
                    
                     
                       THat
                       amongst
                       the
                       admirable
                       Workes
                       of
                       God
                       upon
                       Earth
                       ,
                       nothing
                       is
                       more
                       wonderfull
                       then
                       the
                       Bond
                       or
                       Order
                       
                       whereby
                       men
                       have
                       been
                       governed
                       from
                       the
                       beginning
                       ,
                       with
                       due
                       preservation
                       of
                       mutuall
                       Society
                       ;
                       and
                       albeit
                       partly
                       in
                       confused
                       ,
                       mostly
                       in
                       very
                       different
                       manner
                       ,
                       yet
                       their
                       universall
                       ruine
                       hath
                       not
                       hitherto
                       succeeded
                       .
                       In
                       some
                       places
                       One
                       ,
                       in
                       others
                       a
                       few
                       ,
                       the
                       more
                       noble
                       and
                       more
                       wise
                       ;
                       in
                       others
                       more
                       ,
                       sometimes
                       the
                       multitude
                       have
                       ruled
                       .
                       And
                       yet
                       in
                       such
                       varieties
                       of
                       Men
                       and
                       Nations
                       ,
                       and
                       difference
                       of
                       Governments
                       ,
                       that
                       Soveraigntie
                       should
                       subsist
                       and
                       be
                       durable
                       to
                       the
                       Worlds
                       end
                       ,
                       no
                       wiseman
                       but
                       will
                       admire
                       and
                       acknowledge
                       it
                       to
                       proceed
                       from
                       the
                       Singular
                       goodnesse
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       chiefly
                       to
                       that
                       end
                       whereunto
                       all
                       Empire
                       seemes
                       to
                       Verge
                       ;
                       that
                       the
                       Almightie
                       may
                       receive
                       praise
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       Justice
                       may
                       be
                       preserved
                       unblemished
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       amongst
                       all
                       those
                       Formes
                       ,
                       the
                       Government
                       by
                       one
                       person
                       ,
                       the
                       counsell
                       of
                       prudent
                       men
                       annexed
                       ,
                       hath
                       alwaies
                       been
                       the
                       chief
                       in
                       estimation
                       :
                       The
                       same
                       by
                       one
                       King
                       as
                       the
                       humane
                       body
                       with
                       its
                       members
                       being
                       better
                       governed
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Lords
                       Ambassadors
                       in
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       their
                       Oration
                       did
                       prudently
                       deliver
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       enumeration
                       of
                       the
                       ancient
                       alliances
                       between
                       the
                       two
                       Kingdomes
                       of
                       Suethland
                       and
                       Polard
                       ,
                       for
                       many
                       years
                       ,
                       under
                       severall
                       Princes
                       of
                       each
                       Nation
                       ,
                       but
                       especially
                       this
                       last
                       and
                       neerest
                       of
                       Sigismundus
                       hereditary
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       freely
                       and
                       voluntarily
                       elected
                       King
                       of
                       Poland
                       ,
                       which
                       friendship
                       had
                       ever
                       been
                       honourable
                       to
                       both
                       the
                       Nations
                       :
                       To
                       Poland
                       hitherto
                       beneficiall
                       mostly
                       ;
                       To
                       Suethland
                       most
                       gratefull
                       .
                    
                     
                       As
                       to
                       the
                       comparison
                       of
                       the
                       body
                       of
                       man
                       to
                       a
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Rule
                       of
                       the
                       head
                       over
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       the
                       Regall
                       Dignity
                       ;
                       the
                       similitude
                       is
                       most
                       fitly
                       adapted
                       and
                       an
                       argument
                       of
                       great
                       Erudition
                       ,
                       taken
                       out
                       of
                       
                         Menenius
                         Agrippa
                      
                       in
                       Livy
                       ,
                       but
                       is
                       not
                       rightly
                       applied
                       to
                       the
                       Suethes
                       ,
                       ever
                       most
                       faithfull
                       to
                       their
                       Kings
                       .
                       No
                       question
                       is
                       made
                       how
                       the
                       Statutes
                       of
                       Poland
                       are
                       observed
                       towards
                       his
                       Majesty
                       who
                       was
                       called
                       thither
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       necessity
                       but
                       by
                       their
                       own
                       free
                       will
                       :
                       His
                       Majesties
                       Fame
                       was
                       their
                       inducement
                       to
                       his
                       Election
                       ;
                       but
                       the
                       Suethes
                       are
                       bound
                       to
                       their
                       King
                       by
                       hereditary
                       right
                       of
                       blood
                       ,
                       coupled
                       with
                       Vertue
                       :
                       They
                       by
                       their
                       free
                       electing
                       him
                       have
                       testified
                       a
                       singular
                       gratitude
                       and
                       propensity
                       toward
                       the
                       maternall
                       Regall
                       Stock
                       :
                       but
                       who
                       can
                       say
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Suethes
                       have
                       ever
                       come
                       short
                       of
                       any
                       toward
                       their
                       King
                       and
                       Regall
                       Family
                       ,
                       having
                       conceded
                       the
                       Electory
                       Soveraignty
                       of
                       a
                       most
                       ancient
                       Kingdome
                       into
                       a
                       perpetuated
                       Inheritance
                       of
                       a
                       Masculine
                       Royall
                       Line
                       ,
                       without
                       other
                       wise
                       antiquating
                       any
                       Law
                       of
                       Priviledge
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       ?
                       It
                       must
                       be
                       granted
                       ,
                       that
                       nothing
                       is
                       more
                       consentaneous
                       to
                       nature
                       ,
                       then
                       that
                       the
                       body
                       with
                       all
                       its
                       members
                       and
                       parts
                       universally
                       should
                       be
                       governed
                       by
                       the
                       head
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       like
                       right
                       belongs
                       to
                       a
                       King
                       in
                       a
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       yet
                       so
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       
                       Office
                       of
                       the
                       members
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       to
                       obey
                       ,
                       be
                       not
                       confounded
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       thing
                       contrary
                       to
                       Law
                       obtruded
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       that
                       consideration
                       be
                       had
                       whether
                       the
                       King
                       remaine
                       fixed
                       within
                       or
                       without
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       heads
                       of
                       the
                       Polish
                       Complaint
                       against
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Assembly
                       were
                       then
                       rehearsed
                       as
                       they
                       are
                       couched
                       in
                       the
                       Oration
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       repetition
                       for
                       brevities
                       sake
                       (
                       here
                       )
                       omitted
                       :
                       And
                       to
                       the
                       whole
                       it
                       was
                       replyed
                       ;
                       That
                       ,
                    
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Suethes
                       an
                       Embassie
                       so
                       magnificent
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       Senatoriall
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       and
                       Lithuania
                       ,
                       would
                       have
                       come
                       most
                       acceptable
                       for
                       the
                       weeding
                       out
                       of
                       any
                       discords
                       that
                       might
                       have
                       sprung
                       up
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       renewing
                       of
                       mutuall
                       friendship
                       ;
                       for
                       thereby
                       their
                       great
                       fidelity
                       ,
                       and
                       regard
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       good
                       inclination
                       to
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       would
                       have
                       appeared
                       But
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       beyond
                       the
                       expectation
                       of
                       his
                       Highness
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       should
                       incurre
                       a
                       suspition
                       so
                       harsh
                       from
                       friends
                       and
                       associates
                       ,
                       the
                       fidelity
                       of
                       the
                       Suethes
                       ,
                       not
                       being
                       so
                       sleightly
                       seated
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       such
                       grave
                       Persons
                       should
                       be
                       moved
                       with
                       a
                       vain
                       rumour
                       :
                       It
                       was
                       not
                       meet
                       ,
                       yea
                       by
                       so
                       much
                       more
                       unmeet
                       ,
                       in
                       that
                       they
                       seem
                       to
                       be
                       charged
                       with
                       high
                       Treason
                       ,
                       wherefrom
                       the
                       Suethes
                       have
                       ever
                       been
                       most
                       averse
                       :
                       The
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       ought
                       to
                       have
                       been
                       better
                       instructed
                       in
                       the
                       affairs
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       before
                       they
                       had
                       made
                       so
                       sinister
                       a
                       Nationall
                       Construction
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       the
                       State
                       thereof
                       was
                       disturbed
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Regal
                       Dignity
                       prostituted
                       ;
                       and
                       this
                       vpon
                       a
                       rumour
                       in
                       Poland
                       far
                       greater
                       (
                       doubtlesse
                       )
                       then
                       the
                       Ambassadors
                       do
                       find
                       to
                       be
                       really
                       here
                       :
                       Admonition
                       amongst
                       equalls
                       and
                       fellows
                       is
                       admittable
                       ,
                       but
                       such
                       a
                       censure
                       in
                       no
                       wise
                       .
                       The
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       and
                       Lithuania
                       mistrust
                       that
                       many
                       things
                       have
                       been
                       transacted
                       at
                       Sudercopia
                       ,
                       tending
                       to
                       the
                       disturbance
                       of
                       ancient
                       Order
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       right
                       Government
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       directly
                       undermining
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Dignity
                       and
                       Superiority
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       It
                       is
                       contrary
                       to
                       duty
                       and
                       mutuall
                       benevolency
                       to
                       thrust
                       ones
                       Sicle
                       into
                       another
                       mans
                       Harvest
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       meddle
                       with
                       things
                       that
                       properly
                       belong
                       to
                       the
                       State
                       and
                       Orders
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       who
                       have
                       never
                       had
                       ought
                       in
                       more
                       ,
                       or
                       more
                       ancient
                       ,
                       estimation
                       ,
                       then
                       their
                       fidelity
                       and
                       obedience
                       toward
                       their
                       Kings
                       ;
                       and
                       then
                       whom
                       it
                       concerns
                       none
                       more
                       that
                       the
                       right
                       forme
                       of
                       Government
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       changed
                       ;
                       and
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       ,
                       to
                       have
                       it
                       restored
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Sudercopian
                       Parliament
                       was
                       convened
                       by
                       his
                       Highness
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Senators
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       had
                       committed
                       the
                       kingdome
                       :
                       Not
                       upon
                       light
                       grounds
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Ambassadours
                       may
                       have
                       partly
                       perceived
                       by
                       the
                       Acts
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       was
                       necessary
                       to
                       call
                       a
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       neither
                       was
                       ought
                       therein
                       concluded
                       derogatory
                       to
                       the
                       regall
                       Dignity
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       the
                       Patriall
                       Rights
                       ;
                       nor
                       were
                       new
                       Laws
                       enacted
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       old
                       put
                       in
                       execution
                       :
                       
                       That
                       which
                       preserves
                       tranquility
                       of
                       Religion
                       generally
                       received
                       in
                       a
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       which
                       executes
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       abolisheth
                       civill
                       dissention
                       ,
                       establisheth
                       the
                       regall
                       Oath
                       and
                       the
                       hereditary
                       Covenants
                       ,
                       doth
                       more
                       confirme
                       then
                       weaken
                       the
                       Regall
                       Rights
                       :
                       No
                       man
                       therefore
                       will
                       doubt
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       vvill
                       have
                       it
                       unviolably
                       observed
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       thinke
                       nothing
                       can
                       more
                       conduce
                       to
                       the
                       illustration
                       and
                       amplification
                       of
                       his
                       Dignity
                       :
                       It
                       was
                       called
                       for
                       his
                       good
                       ,
                       not
                       for
                       sedition
                       or
                       disobedience
                       ;
                       neither
                       was
                       it
                       unwitting
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       for
                       hee
                       had
                       been
                       certified
                       of
                       the
                       motives
                       by
                       Artizouskie
                       in
                       August
                       preceding
                       ;
                       he
                       protested
                       indeed
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       thing
                       was
                       done
                       .
                       The
                       power
                       of
                       calling
                       Parliaments
                       is
                       knowne
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       Supreme
                       Prince
                       when
                       within
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ;
                       but
                       if
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       it
                       hath
                       never
                       been
                       observed
                       that
                       Treason
                       was
                       imputed
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       to
                       whom
                       the
                       Government
                       was
                       committed
                       did
                       call
                       a
                       Parliament
                       in
                       the
                       Regall
                       absence
                       so
                       long
                       as
                       nothing
                       was
                       acted
                       contrary
                       to
                       their
                       Faith
                       and
                       Oath
                       given
                       .
                       This
                       Kingdome
                       hath
                       some
                       Presidents
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       times
                       of
                       Christian
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       and
                       John
                       the
                       second
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       effects
                       of
                       the
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       began
                       to
                       languish
                       ,
                       which
                       may
                       easily
                       happen
                       in
                       the
                       Kingly
                       absence
                       :
                       Forraign
                       examples
                       are
                       not
                       wanting
                       ,
                       nor
                       argumentative
                       proofs
                       of
                       the
                       best
                       learned
                       in
                       Politicks
                       many
                       years
                       past
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       of
                       the
                       Roman
                       as
                       of
                       our
                       Religion
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       King
                       being
                       absent
                       ,
                       Parliaments
                       may
                       be
                       kept
                       without
                       derogating
                       from
                       Majesty
                       :
                       According
                       to
                       Cominaeus
                       ,
                       they
                       swarve
                       from
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       Nations
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       custome
                       of
                       their
                       Ancestors
                       who
                       plot
                       to
                       root
                       out
                       the
                       most
                       laudable
                       institution
                       of
                       celebrating
                       common
                       Counsels
                       ,
                       the
                       greatest
                       strength
                       and
                       establishment
                       of
                       a
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       Under
                       Edward
                       the
                       second
                       of
                       
                         England
                         ,
                         Charles
                      
                       the
                       eighth
                       ,
                       and
                       Lewis
                       the
                       eleventh
                       of
                       France
                       ,
                       and
                       these
                       also
                       are
                       Hereditary
                       Kingdomes
                       ,
                       Parliaments
                       have
                       been
                       called
                       the
                       King
                       present
                       :
                       In
                       Germany
                       it
                       is
                       no
                       new
                       thing
                       for
                       the
                       States
                       to
                       convene
                       against
                       the
                       Emperors
                       mind
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       yet
                       fresh
                       in
                       memory
                       that
                       the
                       like
                       hath
                       been
                       done
                       in
                       Poland
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       even
                       this
                       Sigismund
                       the
                       third
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       unwilling
                       but
                       also
                       prohibiting
                       and
                       protesting
                       against
                       it
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       not
                       here
                       mentioned
                       to
                       accuse
                       others
                       ,
                       for
                       all
                       men
                       have
                       judged
                       Parliaments
                       to
                       be
                       lawfull
                       ,
                       when
                       publikely
                       called
                       for
                       weighty
                       causes
                       and
                       not
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       good
                       of
                       King
                       and
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       albeit
                       against
                       his
                       mind
                       being
                       absent
                       .
                       Confederacies
                       opposite
                       to
                       the
                       Regall
                       Dignity
                       ,
                       Praeeminencie
                       ,
                       and
                       Rights
                       ,
                       have
                       not
                       been
                       undertaken
                       as
                       is
                       unjustly
                       objected
                       :
                       Such
                       savour
                       of
                       Sedition
                       which
                       never
                       entred
                       into
                       the
                       thoughts
                       of
                       the
                       Suethes
                       .
                       Conspiracy
                       is
                       close
                       ,
                       treacherous
                       ,
                       distructitive
                       to
                       King
                       and
                       Country
                       ;
                       but
                       Parliaments
                       are
                       lawfull
                       and
                       do
                       fortifie
                       both
                       :
                       It
                       is
                       therefore
                       Illegall
                       to
                       taxe
                       the
                       Suethes
                       of
                       treason
                       ,
                       for
                       so
                       convening
                       ,
                       when
                       as
                       the
                       same
                       appeares
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       forbidden
                       them
                       by
                       any
                       Law
                       ;
                       but
                       unto
                       Kings
                       is
                       not
                       permitted
                       to
                       Enact
                       Lawes
                       
                       without
                       the
                       Peoples
                       consent
                       ,
                       no
                       more
                       then
                       to
                       governe
                       the
                       people
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       Law
                       and
                       without
                       the
                       assent
                       of
                       the
                       Senators
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       more
                       weighty
                       inducements
                       to
                       that
                       Parliaments
                       indiction
                       were
                       ,
                       the
                       publike
                       Debts
                       ;
                       the
                       unpaid
                       stipends
                       of
                       the
                       Soldery
                       ,
                       whose
                       Military
                       Vertue
                       is
                       not
                       unknown
                       to
                       any
                       ;
                       the
                       setling
                       of
                       Dowries
                       whereunto
                       extraordinary
                       collection
                       was
                       necessary
                       ;
                       which
                       by
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       himself
                       (
                       when
                       present
                       )
                       cannot
                       compell
                       without
                       a
                       Parliament
                       :
                       His
                       Majesty
                       was
                       absent
                       whose
                       part
                       it
                       was
                       to
                       cleere
                       the
                       debts
                       of
                       his
                       Father
                       and
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       which
                       cannot
                       stand
                       safe
                       without
                       salving
                       the
                       publike
                       Faith.
                       Another
                       motive
                       was
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       Form
                       of
                       Government
                       prescribed
                       ,
                       severall
                       things
                       seemed
                       wanting
                       in
                       conformity
                       to
                       the
                       Lawes
                       and
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       conceived
                       they
                       ought
                       to
                       adhaere
                       the
                       more
                       constantly
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       discords
                       about
                       Religion
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       not
                       when
                       the
                       right
                       of
                       Hereditation
                       was
                       conferred
                       upon
                       the
                       Regall
                       Family
                       .
                       To
                       the
                       said
                       Form
                       the
                       Senatoriall
                       Votes
                       were
                       also
                       requisite
                       ,
                       without
                       which
                       the
                       King
                       is
                       by
                       our
                       Laws
                       forbidden
                       to
                       settle
                       ought
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdoms
                       more
                       weighty
                       Affaires
                       .
                       These
                       reasons
                       may
                       suffice
                       for
                       the
                       calling
                       of
                       that
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       albeit
                       more
                       might
                       be
                       given
                       :
                       Let
                       us
                       now
                       discusse
                       the
                       heads
                       of
                       what
                       was
                       therein
                       concluded
                       .
                    
                     
                       It
                       is
                       reputed
                       treason
                       that
                       some
                       are
                       removed
                       from
                       Office
                       ;
                       that
                       the
                       Regall
                       Letters
                       receive
                       not
                       due
                       regard
                       ;
                       that
                       appeales
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       are
                       prohibited
                       with
                       sundry
                       others
                       :
                       To
                       all
                       which
                       articulate
                       answers
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       the
                       innocency
                       of
                       the
                       Suethes
                       may
                       appeare
                       to
                       equall
                       minds
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       some
                       are
                       reduced
                       is
                       not
                       denied
                       ;
                       and
                       if
                       ,
                       the
                       Ambassadors
                       were
                       acquainted
                       with
                       the
                       reasons
                       ,
                       not
                       unjustly
                       ;
                       for
                       some
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       admitted
                       to
                       beare
                       rule
                       without
                       infringing
                       the
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       :
                       Others
                       ,
                       refractory
                       to
                       the
                       publike
                       peace
                       had
                       like
                       members
                       lost
                       from
                       the
                       body
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       separated
                       themselves
                       from
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Decree
                       ,
                       but
                       from
                       others
                       also
                       of
                       greater
                       antiquity
                       which
                       had
                       been
                       by
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       confirmed
                       :
                       not
                       without
                       suspition
                       of
                       innovation
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       mostly
                       studied
                       by
                       such
                       as
                       esteem
                       nothing
                       more
                       then
                       to
                       be
                       pleasing
                       to
                       the
                       Supreme
                       Majestrate
                       without
                       discerning
                       what
                       is
                       just
                       and
                       commodious
                       for
                       the
                       Common
                       Weale
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       to
                       grow
                       upon
                       the
                       ruines
                       of
                       others
                       :
                       yet
                       these
                       are
                       permitted
                       to
                       enjoy
                       the
                       benefit
                       of
                       the
                       Lawes
                       and
                       ordinary
                       Priviledges
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       moreover
                       to
                       be
                       considered
                       that
                       the
                       more
                       honourable
                       Offices
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       cannot
                       be
                       immediatly
                       rightly
                       conferred
                       by
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       howbeit
                       fixed
                       within
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       that
                       first
                       ,
                       if
                       One
                       be
                       to
                       be
                       admitted
                       into
                       the
                       Senatoriall
                       Counsell
                       ;
                       if
                       into
                       any
                       other
                       great
                       Office
                       ,
                       the
                       Provinciall
                       Votes
                       have
                       conceded
                       to
                       One
                       of
                       Three
                       .
                       Neither
                       can
                       Judges
                       (
                       the
                       King
                       even
                       present
                       )
                       be
                       otherwise
                       
                       appointed
                       :
                       But
                       he
                       remaining
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       by
                       his
                       Vice-gerent
                       ,
                       which
                       Office
                       the
                       Kingdomes
                       Sewer
                       (
                       as
                       they
                       here
                       term
                       it
                       )
                       did
                       anciently
                       ,
                       by
                       vertue
                       of
                       a
                       certain
                       Law
                       discharge
                       in
                       the
                       Regall
                       absence
                       :
                       This
                       is
                       testified
                       by
                       the
                       Laws
                       themselves
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       priviledges
                       of
                       sundry
                       Kings
                       and
                       famous
                       Constitutions
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       for
                       above
                       five
                       hundred
                       years
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       by
                       the
                       union
                       of
                       these
                       three
                       Kingdomes
                       in
                       the
                       Raignes
                       of
                       Queen
                       Margaret
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       ,
                       
                         Ericke
                         ,
                         Christopher
                         ,
                         John
                      
                       the
                       second
                       ,
                       and
                       Christierne
                       the
                       first
                       and
                       second
                       .
                    
                     
                       Come
                       we
                       now
                       to
                       the
                       point
                       of
                       appealing
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       unknown
                       to
                       any
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       most
                       High
                       God
                       hath
                       Instituted
                       the
                       Supream
                       Magistrate
                       for
                       a
                       Sanctuary
                       and
                       refuge
                       to
                       the
                       oppressed
                       :
                       So
                       that
                       appeales
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       to
                       those
                       that
                       beare
                       rule
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       the
                       King
                       hath
                       appointed
                       as
                       chief
                       in
                       his
                       absence
                       ,
                       are
                       lawfull
                       even
                       by
                       the
                       greatest
                       Offenders
                       :
                       And
                       this
                       is
                       a
                       custome
                       practised
                       in
                       the
                       Romane
                       Provinces
                       ,
                       and
                       observed
                       by
                       other
                       Kings
                       whose
                       Extents
                       are
                       large
                       ,
                       but
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       free
                       for
                       guilty
                       and
                       indebted
                       persons
                       to
                       make
                       continuall
                       appeales
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       what
                       end
                       would
                       there
                       be
                       of
                       Suites
                       .
                       When
                       should
                       Crimes
                       be
                       punished
                       ?
                       Appeales
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       of
                       the
                       more
                       weighty
                       causes
                       only
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       maine
                       matters
                       of
                       the
                       Common-wealth
                       :
                       nothing
                       is
                       done
                       herein
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       manner
                       of
                       other
                       Nations
                       .
                       Portugall
                       and
                       Naples
                       are
                       governed
                       by
                       Vice-royes
                       ;
                       the
                       Belgian
                       Provinces
                       by
                       Governours
                       ,
                       yet
                       no
                       appeales
                       from
                       either
                       are
                       made
                       unto
                       the
                       Spanish
                       Court
                       ,
                       albeit
                       each
                       of
                       those
                       Countries
                       have
                       Senatoriall
                       persons
                       there
                       residing
                       ,
                       who
                       solicite
                       the
                       Affaires
                       of
                       the
                       Nation
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       Lawes
                       and
                       Priviledges
                       .
                       But
                       who
                       remaine
                       in
                       Poland
                       negotiating
                       for
                       Suethland
                       the
                       Ambassadors
                       can
                       tell
                       :
                       Or
                       will
                       they
                       judge
                       that
                       those
                       being
                       in
                       another
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       can
                       duely
                       provide
                       for
                       the
                       Emergencies
                       of
                       Suethen
                       ?
                       yet
                       admit
                       that
                       sundry
                       of
                       our
                       Senatoriall
                       Patriots
                       were
                       there
                       ,
                       were
                       it
                       lawfull
                       for
                       them
                       to
                       draw
                       the
                       controversies
                       of
                       the
                       Suethes
                       thither
                       ?
                       Neither
                       is
                       this
                       a
                       Right
                       peculiar
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       but
                       equally
                       observed
                       amongst
                       all
                       Nations
                       ;
                       for
                       what
                       King
                       hath
                       desided
                       the
                       causes
                       of
                       one
                       Kingdome
                       in
                       another
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       the
                       one
                       were
                       subject
                       to
                       the
                       other
                       :
                       The
                       declining
                       a
                       competent
                       Court
                       within
                       a
                       kingdome
                       loses
                       the
                       cause
                       .
                       Appeales
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       are
                       not
                       abscinded
                       but
                       reserved
                       in
                       the
                       Tribunall
                       proper
                       for
                       the
                       Majestie
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       Suethland
                       untill
                       the
                       Kings
                       returne
                       :
                       Neither
                       can
                       he
                       alone
                       ,
                       even
                       within
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       give
                       sentence
                       without
                       able
                       and
                       unbyassed
                       Assistants
                       ,
                       no
                       more
                       then
                       without
                       a
                       just
                       hearing
                       of
                       the
                       Plaintiff
                       and
                       Defendant
                       :
                       Nor
                       is
                       any
                       appeale
                       admitted
                       by
                       Law
                       from
                       the
                       chief
                       Tribunall
                       unto
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       even
                       in
                       the
                       most
                       weighty
                       Affaires
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       is
                       within
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       the
                       Courts
                       of
                       Justice
                       being
                       administred
                       according
                       to
                       custome
                       and
                       our
                       written
                       Law
                       ;
                       how
                       much
                       lesse
                       lawfull
                       then
                       is
                       it
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       remaining
                       
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ?
                       And
                       if
                       permitted
                       ,
                       would
                       it
                       not
                       be
                       dishonourable
                       and
                       prejudiciall
                       to
                       Regal
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       an
                       unconquered
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       chief
                       Court
                       of
                       Justice
                       should
                       seem
                       to
                       wander
                       ,
                       like
                       an
                       exile
                       in
                       a
                       strange
                       Land
                       ,
                       without
                       fixation
                       of
                       place
                       ?
                       many
                       other
                       inconveniencies
                       might
                       be
                       apprehended
                       by
                       Appeals
                       into
                       Poland
                       ,
                       as
                       tediousnesse
                       of
                       way
                       ,
                       vastness
                       of
                       expence
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       length
                       the
                       undoubted
                       extinction
                       of
                       the
                       most
                       ancient
                       Right
                       of
                       a
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       sacred
                       and
                       unviolable
                       to
                       all
                       Nations
                       .
                    
                     
                       Next
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       complained
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Royall
                       Letters
                       and
                       Patents
                       are
                       slighted
                       ;
                       whereunto
                       is
                       answered
                       ,
                       that
                       those
                       Letters
                       which
                       are
                       the
                       Kings
                       ,
                       are
                       had
                       in
                       reverence
                       ;
                       but
                       others
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       mind
                       ,
                       dignity
                       ,
                       and
                       good
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Kingdome
                       are
                       received
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       the
                       Suethes
                       were
                       assured
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       desires
                       nothing
                       that
                       is
                       not
                       conformable
                       to
                       the
                       Laws
                       confirmed
                       by
                       the
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       ;
                       and
                       conducing
                       to
                       the
                       preservation
                       and
                       emolument
                       of
                       their
                       mutuall
                       ,
                       most
                       ancient
                       dignities
                       :
                       Such
                       are
                       indeed
                       suspended
                       ,
                       that
                       due
                       honor
                       may
                       be
                       exhibited
                       to
                       the
                       Royal
                       hand
                       and
                       Seal
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       may
                       deliberate
                       more
                       maturely
                       .
                       But
                       some
                       may
                       say
                       ,
                       thus
                       ,
                       more
                       wisdom
                       and
                       power
                       is
                       attributed
                       to
                       the
                       Subject
                       ,
                       then
                       to
                       the
                       Soveraign
                       :
                       in
                       no
                       wise
                       .
                       No
                       question
                       is
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       Regal
                       Power
                       ,
                       which
                       nevertheless
                       ,
                       Alphonsus
                       of
                       Arragon
                       did
                       most
                       rightly
                       define
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       said
                       :
                       unto
                       Kings
                       ,
                       whatsoever
                       is
                       honest
                       is
                       permitted
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       do
                       what
                       they
                       may
                       legally
                       do
                       .
                       It
                       was
                       a
                       Royall
                       Speech
                       of
                       the
                       Emperour
                       Honorius
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       professed
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       ,
                       a
                       Prince
                       ,
                       was
                       bound
                       by
                       the
                       Lawes
                       :
                       by
                       those
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       Suethland
                       are
                       confined
                       .
                       Things
                       unequall
                       ,
                       howbeit
                       small
                       at
                       first
                       ,
                       prove
                       in
                       the
                       end
                       obnoxious
                       to
                       Cities
                       and
                       Kingdomes
                       .
                       In
                       France
                       (
                       an
                       hereditary
                       Monarchy
                       )
                       excessive
                       bounty
                       is
                       frequently
                       restrained
                       without
                       derogating
                       from
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       even
                       in
                       Suethen
                       ,
                       the
                       meanest
                       may
                       ,
                       by
                       protection
                       of
                       Law
                       ,
                       defend
                       himself
                       and
                       his
                       against
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       by
                       whom
                       if
                       ought
                       upon
                       false
                       information
                       be
                       ordered
                       at
                       the
                       instance
                       either
                       of
                       Plaintiffe
                       or
                       Defendant
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       without
                       consulting
                       (
                       or
                       derogating
                       from
                       )
                       Majesty
                       is
                       ejected
                       and
                       abrogated
                       .
                       Kings
                       have
                       sometimes
                       entertained
                       Advocates
                       for
                       poore
                       men
                       ,
                       who
                       not
                       onely
                       have
                       boldly
                       refused
                       to
                       obey
                       the
                       Regal
                       permissions
                       or
                       inhibitions
                       ,
                       but
                       have
                       openly
                       ,
                       unblamed
                       ,
                       opposed
                       them
                       .
                       If
                       this
                       be
                       tollerable
                       in
                       private
                       persons
                       ,
                       how
                       can
                       that
                       be
                       obtruded
                       in
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       a
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       absent
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       the
                       Law
                       may
                       be
                       overthrown
                       and
                       may
                       prove
                       prejudiciall
                       even
                       to
                       Majesty
                       it self
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Prince
                       and
                       Senators
                       ,
                       are
                       charged
                       moreover
                       with
                       Treason
                       ,
                       because
                       they
                       had
                       decreed
                       not
                       to
                       have
                       regard
                       to
                       such
                       Letters
                       ,
                       as
                       many
                       times
                       are
                       by
                       bad
                       men
                       ,
                       unversed
                       in
                       the
                       Suethish
                       Affairs
                       ,
                       extorted
                       from
                       a
                       gracious
                       Prince
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       prejudice
                       
                       of
                       himself
                       and
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       sometimes
                       by
                       private
                       persons
                       ,
                       who
                       neither
                       have
                       nor
                       deserve
                       any
                       power
                       to
                       enjoyn
                       obedience
                       .
                       What
                       is
                       this
                       ,
                       but
                       putting
                       the
                       feet
                       to
                       do
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       hands
                       ?
                       whence
                       that
                       must
                       necessarily
                       follow
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       Lords
                       Ambassadours
                       ,
                       most
                       prudently
                       did
                       alledge
                       ,
                       viz
                       The
                       Office
                       of
                       the
                       Members
                       would
                       be
                       confused
                       ;
                       all
                       would
                       languish
                       ;
                       their
                       Order
                       would
                       be
                       disturbed
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       dissolution
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       body
                       must
                       necessarily
                       ensue
                       .
                       If
                       his
                       Maiesty
                       will
                       have
                       ought
                       of
                       moment
                       acted
                       within
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       may
                       not
                       his
                       pleasure
                       be
                       better
                       signified
                       ,
                       to
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       over
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       as
                       is
                       usuall
                       in
                       all
                       Nations
                       ?
                       The
                       Provinciall
                       Rulers
                       have
                       ever
                       had
                       such
                       respect
                       from
                       kings
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Royal
                       Mandates
                       are
                       directed
                       to
                       them
                       for
                       execution
                       according
                       to
                       right
                       ,
                       or
                       advertisement
                       if
                       Noxious
                       or
                       unjust
                       :
                       How
                       much
                       more
                       unseemly
                       is
                       it
                       to
                       over-passe
                       them
                       to
                       whom
                       the
                       care
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Kingdome
                       is
                       committed
                       ?
                       yet
                       so
                       it
                       is
                       mostly
                       that
                       the
                       first
                       understanding
                       must
                       be
                       from
                       others
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       Letters
                       are
                       heaped
                       to
                       divers
                       persons
                       from
                       whom
                       most
                       favour
                       may
                       be
                       expected
                       ,
                       not
                       for
                       what
                       is
                       expedient
                       for
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Kingdome
                       but
                       themselves
                       .
                       A
                       certaine
                       person
                       is
                       said
                       to
                       have
                       brought
                       Letters
                       out
                       of
                       Poland
                       not
                       long
                       since
                       surreptitiously
                       obtained
                       from
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       for
                       present
                       payment
                       of
                       a
                       certaine
                       summ
                       of
                       Dollars
                       as
                       a
                       due
                       debt
                       which
                       summ
                       had
                       been
                       satisfied
                       some
                       yeares
                       before
                       :
                       Do
                       not
                       such
                       Letters
                       deserve
                       regard
                       ?
                       Some
                       are
                       brought
                       into
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       manifestly
                       taxing
                       the
                       Prince
                       and
                       others
                       of
                       Infidelity
                       toward
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       the
                       names
                       concealed
                       ,
                       tending
                       to
                       incite
                       ,
                       the
                       Popularity
                       especially
                       ,
                       to
                       insurrection
                       ,
                       by
                       which
                       like
                       instigations
                       ,
                       probably
                       the
                       Governour
                       of
                       Finland
                       hath
                       dared
                       to
                       oppose
                       the
                       whole
                       Kingdome
                       of
                       Suethland
                       :
                       The
                       King
                       consented
                       ;
                       yet
                       doubtlesse
                       not
                       of
                       his
                       owne
                       accord
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       counsels
                       of
                       wicked
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       his
                       owne
                       and
                       the
                       kingdomes
                       detriment
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                       then
                       discord
                       ,
                       nothing
                       is
                       more
                       pernicious
                       in
                       kingdomes
                       ,
                       (
                       especially
                       )
                       if
                       it
                       proceed
                       so
                       far
                       that
                       by
                       one
                       faction
                       he
                       thinks
                       to
                       oppresse
                       that
                       which
                       (
                       but
                       undeservedly
                       )
                       he
                       conceives
                       to
                       be
                       another
                       .
                       But
                       thus
                       in
                       destroying
                       one
                       by
                       another
                       ,
                       he
                       ruines
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       even
                       his
                       Country
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       examples
                       of
                       France
                       and
                       the
                       Netherlands
                       alledged
                       by
                       the
                       Lords
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       serve
                       here
                       very
                       fitly
                       :
                       For
                       the
                       French
                       fell
                       not
                       into
                       so
                       many
                       Calamities
                       by
                       any
                       Nationall
                       disobedience
                       towards
                       their
                       King
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       quotidian
                       ,
                       violent
                       subtle
                       snares
                       set
                       for
                       expulsion
                       of
                       the
                       Protestant
                       Religion
                       ;
                       whence
                       that
                       kingdome
                       was
                       so
                       many
                       years
                       afflicted
                       with
                       mutuall
                       Slaughters
                       ,
                       Rapines
                       ,
                       Rapes
                       ,
                       Incendiarismes
                       ,
                       Sacriledges
                       ,
                       and
                       mens
                       minds
                       so
                       exasperated
                       ,
                       that
                       a
                       Civill
                       War
                       seemed
                       to
                       be
                       rendred
                       perpetuall
                       :
                       And
                       whilest
                       one
                       Party
                       endeavoured
                       a
                       Propagation
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       a
                       defence
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       no
                       roome
                       for
                       Religion
                       appeared
                       to
                       be
                       left
                       by
                       either
                       ;
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       their
                       Kings
                       and
                       Princes
                       
                       partly
                       extirpated
                       :
                       And
                       they
                       thus
                       tearing
                       out
                       each
                       others
                       bowells
                       ,
                       a
                       third
                       invades
                       ,
                       pretending
                       indeed
                       Religion
                       ,
                       yet
                       perhaps
                       more
                       gaping
                       after
                       the
                       Gallican
                       Dominion
                       ,
                       as
                       being
                       accustomed
                       to
                       have
                       kingdomes
                       fall
                       to
                       his
                       share
                       for
                       reimbursement
                       of
                       Costs
                       :
                    
                     
                       But
                       return
                       we
                       to
                       Flemingius
                       who
                       in
                       time
                       of
                       peace
                       ,
                       enrolls
                       ,
                       assembles
                       ,
                       entertaines
                       Forces
                       ;
                       to
                       what
                       end
                       ?
                       meerly
                       to
                       consume
                       what
                       the
                       Enemies
                       have
                       left
                       ,
                       to
                       destroy
                       those
                       Subjects
                       whom
                       the
                       Wars
                       had
                       spared
                       :
                       Infinites
                       of
                       them
                       complaining
                       that
                       their
                       marrow
                       ,
                       blood
                       ,
                       and
                       bones
                       are
                       suckt
                       .
                       Let
                       his
                       Majesty
                       be
                       moved
                       with
                       the
                       miseries
                       of
                       Finland
                       ,
                       which
                       bordering
                       on
                       the
                       Russian
                       was
                       made
                       the
                       Seat
                       of
                       War
                       mostly
                       by
                       our
                       owne
                       ,
                       and
                       likewise
                       exposed
                       to
                       the
                       Enemies
                       incursions
                       and
                       depredations
                       ,
                       but
                       now
                       more
                       calamitously
                       exhausted
                       by
                       waging
                       and
                       entertaing
                       a
                       not
                       necessary
                       Souldiery
                       :
                       The
                       King
                       is
                       obliged
                       by
                       Oath
                       to
                       protect
                       and
                       vindicate
                       the
                       Innocent
                       and
                       the
                       Needy
                       from
                       all
                       Injuries
                       whatsoever
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       preserve
                       the
                       publike
                       peace
                       .
                    
                     
                       How
                       much
                       more
                       prudently
                       may
                       his
                       Majesty
                       abolish
                       ,
                       not
                       nourish
                       discord
                       by
                       the
                       misery
                       of
                       the
                       Subject
                       ,
                       wherewith
                       doubtlesse
                       God
                       is
                       offended
                       ?
                       Let
                       his
                       Majesty
                       command
                       a
                       deposing
                       of
                       Armes
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       all
                       Controversies
                       may
                       be
                       judicially
                       desided
                       :
                       To
                       restrain
                       Compatriotall
                       hands
                       from
                       mutuall
                       Massacres
                       is
                       the
                       part
                       of
                       a
                       most
                       Excellent
                       ,
                       Pious
                       ,
                       and
                       Christian
                       King
                       :
                       Let
                       his
                       Majesty
                       write
                       and
                       command
                       things
                       honourable
                       for
                       himselfe
                       and
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       Obedience
                       shall
                       follow
                       :
                       for
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       other
                       let
                       a
                       suspension
                       be
                       permitted
                       :
                       And
                       as
                       Mahetas
                       appealed
                       from
                       the
                       sentence
                       of
                       Philip
                       of
                       Macedon
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       King
                       better
                       informed
                       ;
                       even
                       so
                       the
                       Suethes
                       :
                       His
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       the
                       Senators
                       do
                       moreover
                       beseech
                       that
                       during
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Raigne
                       and
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       Vice-gerency
                       assisted
                       with
                       the
                       Senatoriall
                       Counsells
                       ,
                       the
                       kingdomes
                       Lawes
                       may
                       not
                       suffer
                       subvertion
                       .
                    
                     
                       When
                       Charles
                       the
                       fifth
                       ,
                       after
                       Royall
                       Entertainment
                       in
                       France
                       by
                       Francis
                       then
                       there
                       Raigning
                       ,
                       had
                       at
                       the
                       request
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       King
                       created
                       some
                       Knights
                       and
                       Barons
                       ,
                       their
                       Honours
                       were
                       afterwards
                       disputed
                       and
                       concluded
                       invalid
                       ,
                       because
                       conferred
                       in
                       anothers
                       Dominion
                       ,
                       wherein
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       Right
                       of
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       the
                       Dignity
                       of
                       each
                       Realme
                       salved
                       .
                       For
                       those
                       Rights
                       are
                       no
                       where
                       preserved
                       but
                       in
                       the
                       kingdome
                       where
                       they
                       are
                       legitimate
                       ;
                       transported
                       abroad
                       they
                       are
                       easily
                       obscured
                       .
                       Suethland
                       hath
                       written
                       Lawes
                       and
                       famous
                       Constitutions
                       from
                       the
                       times
                       of
                       Queen
                       
                         Margaret
                         Ericke
                      
                       the
                       13th
                       .
                       Albert
                       and
                       other
                       Kings
                       ,
                       not
                       abolished
                       nor
                       antiquated
                       ,
                       wherein
                       is
                       expresly
                       provided
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Kingdomes
                       Affaires
                       shall
                       in
                       the
                       Regall
                       absence
                       ,
                       be
                       administred
                       by
                       the
                       Native
                       Counsellours
                       ,
                       Peers
                       ,
                       and
                       great
                       Officers
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       Neither
                       are
                       the
                       Royall
                       Commands
                       ,
                       
                       when
                       given
                       without
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       obeyed
                       further
                       then
                       they
                       shall
                       by
                       the
                       Counsell
                       be
                       approved
                       ,
                       and
                       this
                       is
                       ratified
                       by
                       evident
                       Lawes
                       ,
                       Regall
                       Oathes
                       ,
                       and
                       Hereditary
                       Covenants
                       .
                       Writings
                       are
                       extant
                       between
                       King
                       Gustavus
                       and
                       Ericke
                       the
                       14th
                       .
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       whereby
                       (
                       upon
                       his
                       intended
                       Voyage
                       for
                       England
                       ,
                       to
                       have
                       matched
                       with
                       Elizabeth
                       that
                       Nations
                       Queen
                       )
                       he
                       was
                       expresly
                       bound
                       to
                       refer
                       all
                       the
                       Affaires
                       of
                       Suethland
                       unto
                       the
                       King
                       his
                       Father
                       ,
                       or
                       he
                       being
                       dead
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       Vice-gerent
                       and
                       the
                       Senators
                       :
                       And
                       when
                       afterwards
                       he
                       should
                       the
                       second
                       time
                       have
                       undertaken
                       the
                       like
                       ,
                       to
                       commit
                       them
                       to
                       John
                       Duke
                       of
                       Finland
                       ,
                       Governour
                       (
                       afterwards
                       King
                       )
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       Senators
                       .
                    
                     
                       Let
                       it
                       be
                       moreover
                       considered
                       ,
                       how
                       fully
                       and
                       sufficiently
                       either
                       Realm
                       was
                       provided
                       for
                       at
                       the
                       marriage
                       of
                       Philip
                       of
                       Spain
                       with
                       Queen
                       Mary
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Pre-eminency
                       and
                       Dignity
                       of
                       each
                       might
                       be
                       preserved
                       entire
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       wander
                       with
                       the
                       Kings
                       Person
                       into
                       a
                       strange
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       Yet
                       both
                       are
                       hereditary
                       ;
                       but
                       the
                       Argument
                       expressed
                       in
                       our
                       Laws
                       ,
                       is
                       much
                       more
                       forcible
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       King
                       is
                       obliged
                       ,
                       even
                       here
                       remaining
                       ,
                       to
                       govern
                       Suethland
                       by
                       the
                       counsel
                       of
                       the
                       native
                       Senators
                       ,
                       not
                       strangers
                       ;
                       how
                       much
                       more
                       therefore
                       when
                       remote
                       and
                       necessitated
                       to
                       use
                       the
                       Eyes
                       and
                       Ears
                       of
                       others
                       ?
                       the
                       Senators
                       also
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       are
                       tyed
                       by
                       Oath
                       to
                       admonish
                       the
                       king
                       seriously
                       and
                       frequently
                       to
                       preserve
                       the
                       kingdomes
                       Laws
                       and
                       Royalty
                       unviolate
                       ,
                       which
                       albeit
                       it
                       be
                       no
                       easie
                       task
                       :
                       yea
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       most
                       part
                       undeservedly
                       dangerous
                       ,
                       yet
                       they
                       have
                       willingly
                       undergone
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       discharged
                       their
                       parts
                       at
                       his
                       Majesties
                       being
                       here
                       ;
                       so
                       as
                       the
                       Ambassadors
                       present
                       trouble
                       might
                       have
                       been
                       spared
                       ,
                       if
                       time
                       had
                       been
                       then
                       improved
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       kingdomes
                       affaires
                       were
                       begun
                       to
                       be
                       treated
                       with
                       fidelity
                       and
                       due
                       diligence
                       ;
                       but
                       hardly
                       could
                       the
                       Inauguration
                       be
                       proceeded
                       unto
                       without
                       great
                       difficulty
                       and
                       longer
                       contest
                       then
                       was
                       meet
                       about
                       things
                       not
                       ambiguous
                       ,
                       formerly
                       sworne
                       unto
                       and
                       confirmed
                       .
                       The
                       forme
                       of
                       Government
                       ,
                       by
                       diverse
                       counsells
                       and
                       alterations
                       was
                       protracted
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       departure
                       ,
                       no
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       Senate
                       concurring
                       ;
                       and
                       it
                       was
                       manifestly
                       purposely
                       so
                       done
                       by
                       advice
                       of
                       persons
                       not
                       well
                       affected
                       to
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       or
                       ignorant
                       of
                       affaires
                       ,
                       or
                       fit
                       to
                       be
                       ejected
                       from
                       the
                       Results
                       of
                       Suethland
                       :
                       or
                       lastly
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       had
                       secretly
                       concluded
                       ,
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       should
                       be
                       Governed
                       by
                       the
                       rule
                       of
                       Succession
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Suethes
                       by
                       that
                       of
                       Servitude
                       :
                       This
                       they
                       detest
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       they
                       submit
                       unto
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       maintaine
                       unviolably
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       bond
                       of
                       their
                       Liberties
                       preservation
                       and
                       increase
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       obtrusion
                       of
                       slavery
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       hereditary
                       Covenants
                       do
                       clearly
                       demonstrate
                       .
                    
                     
                       No
                       Taxe
                       or
                       Tribute
                       was
                       commanded
                       in
                       that
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       but
                       a
                       voluntary
                       supply
                       tendred
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Legall
                       form
                       
                       for
                       causes
                       in
                       the
                       Law
                       expressed
                       ;
                       Viz.
                       Repairing
                       the
                       charges
                       of
                       War.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       matter
                       of
                       money
                       ,
                       as
                       of
                       no
                       great
                       concernment
                       ,
                       was
                       almost
                       forgotten
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       priviledge
                       of
                       coining
                       hath
                       been
                       conceded
                       to
                       severall
                       Princes
                       and
                       Cities
                       without
                       violation
                       of
                       Majestie
                       :
                       At
                       Vastena
                       money
                       is
                       coined
                       with
                       the
                       conjoined
                       names
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       the
                       Prince
                       his
                       brother
                       ,
                       with
                       which
                       impression
                       the
                       King
                       his
                       Father
                       had
                       coined
                       ,
                       in
                       signe
                       of
                       Concord
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       his
                       Raigne
                       ,
                       and
                       soone
                       after
                       voluntarily
                       conferred
                       the
                       said
                       priviledge
                       upon
                       the
                       Duke
                       his
                       brother
                       during
                       life
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       answer
                       thought
                       meet
                       to
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       Lords
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       is
                       most
                       earnestly
                       desired
                       that
                       the
                       same
                       may
                       be
                       accepted
                       without
                       offence
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       whom
                       the
                       State
                       and
                       Orders
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       do
                       honour
                       and
                       reverence
                       with
                       all
                       integrity
                       and
                       fidelity
                       ,
                       and
                       albeit
                       the
                       same
                       be
                       at
                       length
                       ,
                       yet
                       is
                       it
                       not
                       that
                       the
                       Suethes
                       are
                       obliged
                       to
                       render
                       account
                       to
                       any
                       but
                       his
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       and
                       (
                       he
                       )
                       within
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       their
                       cleerness
                       from
                       the
                       treason
                       tacitely
                       implied
                       may
                       appeare
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       World.
                       Sundry
                       other
                       Stigma's
                       are
                       cast
                       upon
                       that
                       Sudercopian
                       Transaction
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       this
                       Kingdomes
                       Lawes
                       and
                       Statutes
                       will
                       be
                       easily
                       evinced
                       :
                       Albeit
                       they
                       acknowledge
                       the
                       States
                       and
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       and
                       Lithuania
                       for
                       fellow
                       Subjects
                       under
                       the
                       most
                       just
                       Empire
                       of
                       one
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       King
                       ,
                       yet
                       not
                       for
                       Judges
                       :
                       The
                       said
                       Orders
                       may
                       understand
                       that
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       those
                       of
                       Suethen
                       dissent
                       not
                       from
                       them
                       in
                       any
                       thing
                       ;
                       but
                       least
                       in
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       concord
                       ,
                       and
                       hatred
                       of
                       dissention
                       ;
                       nor
                       can
                       ought
                       be
                       more
                       acceptable
                       to
                       them
                       then
                       a
                       composure
                       of
                       all
                       differences
                       by
                       an
                       equall
                       and
                       mutuall
                       moderation
                       .
                       It
                       may
                       be
                       effected
                       if
                       the
                       Councell
                       of
                       whom
                       it
                       behoves
                       may
                       be
                       admitted
                       ,
                       waving
                       threats
                       from
                       the
                       threatned
                       who
                       feare
                       them
                       not
                       .
                       Otherwise
                       if
                       the
                       controversie
                       (
                       which
                       God
                       forbid
                       )
                       must
                       be
                       decided
                       by
                       Armes
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Prince
                       themselves
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       neighbour
                       Princes
                       and
                       Territories
                       also
                       may
                       be
                       disturbed
                       ,
                       perhaps
                       with
                       great
                       prejudice
                       to
                       the
                       Regall
                       Family
                       ,
                       for
                       what
                       side
                       soever
                       should
                       win
                       ,
                       it
                       would
                       be
                       to
                       him
                       detrimentall
                       ,
                       as
                       many
                       times
                       in
                       Civill
                       Warr
                       both
                       Parties
                       ,
                       being
                       weakned
                       ,
                       do
                       easily
                       become
                       a
                       prey
                       to
                       any
                       third
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Orders
                       therefore
                       of
                       Poland
                       and
                       Lithuania
                       are
                       in
                       loving
                       and
                       brotherly
                       manner
                       desired
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       the
                       Senators
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       thing
                       worthy
                       of
                       their
                       prudence
                       ,
                       equity
                       ,
                       and
                       mutuall
                       society
                       ,
                       becoming
                       fellows
                       and
                       friends
                       ,
                       the
                       Ambassadors
                       likewise
                       intervening
                       to
                       endeavour
                       the
                       eradicating
                       of
                       this
                       suspition
                       from
                       the
                       mind
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       who
                       is
                       King
                       and
                       Lord
                       of
                       both
                       the
                       Peoples
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       themselves
                       also
                       will
                       eject
                       it
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       intreat
                       ,
                       admonish
                       ,
                       and
                       conjure
                       his
                       
                       Majesty
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       induced
                       by
                       the
                       Counsell
                       of
                       wicked
                       persons
                       to
                       the
                       meditating
                       of
                       any
                       hurt
                       to
                       this
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       nor
                       suffer
                       his
                       Royall
                       mind
                       to
                       be
                       alienated
                       from
                       his
                       Paternall
                       Soil
                       ;
                       And
                       that
                       they
                       will
                       consider
                       not
                       in
                       what
                       way
                       of
                       Religion
                       the
                       Suethes
                       worship
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       with
                       what
                       fidelity
                       and
                       sincerity
                       they
                       reverence
                       their
                       King.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Ambassadors
                       desire
                       an
                       abrogation
                       of
                       things
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       Lawes
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       is
                       instantly
                       sought
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       the
                       Senators
                       .
                       Let
                       the
                       heads
                       of
                       the
                       Suethish
                       Law
                       ,
                       whereby
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Subjects
                       are
                       mutually
                       bound
                       by
                       Oath
                       ,
                       be
                       scrutinized
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       the
                       least
                       deviation
                       may
                       easily
                       be
                       found
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       generall
                       Conclusion
                       followes
                       in
                       these
                       words
                       :
                       We
                       (
                       viz.
                       )
                       
                         The
                         Subjects
                         are
                         obliged
                         to
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         in
                         true
                         obedience
                      
                       ;
                       That
                       is
                       ,
                       to
                       obey
                       his
                       command
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       feasible
                       ,
                       which
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       man
                       he
                       ought
                       to
                       command
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       to
                       obey
                       ,
                       saving
                       his
                       Rights
                       and
                       our
                       owne
                       .
                       At
                       Sudercopia
                       nothing
                       was
                       concluded
                       repugnant
                       to
                       the
                       Lawes
                       and
                       Statutes
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdome
                       confirmed
                       by
                       Oath
                       .
                       If
                       any
                       think
                       otherwise
                       let
                       those
                       be
                       Judges
                       and
                       Arbitrators
                       ;
                       they
                       are
                       not
                       obscure
                       ,
                       ambiguous
                       ,
                       nor
                       abrogated
                       ,
                       but
                       sometimes
                       Sacramentally
                       Corroborated
                       .
                       No
                       Article
                       is
                       annulled
                       by
                       Hereditary
                       Succession
                       ,
                       onely
                       the
                       Election
                       altered
                       into
                       a
                       right
                       of
                       Devolution
                       .
                       To
                       this
                       Scale
                       those
                       Transactions
                       are
                       submitted
                       :
                       The
                       Duke
                       and
                       Senate
                       refuse
                       not
                       to
                       render
                       an
                       account
                       to
                       a
                       most
                       mild
                       and
                       gracious
                       King.
                       Let
                       the
                       Suethes
                       adhaere
                       to
                       and
                       without
                       blame
                       enjoy
                       the
                       Lawes
                       and
                       Priviledges
                       acquired
                       by
                       their
                       owne
                       and
                       their
                       Ancestors
                       great
                       Merits
                       ,
                       which
                       his
                       Majesty
                       hath
                       sworne
                       to
                       preserve
                       ;
                       and
                       let
                       him
                       then
                       (
                       as
                       we
                       desire
                       and
                       hope
                       he
                       will
                       )
                       with
                       the
                       same
                       patience
                       that
                       a
                       Macedonian
                       King
                       reviewed
                       a
                       private
                       cause
                       ,
                       examine
                       that
                       of
                       his
                       most
                       ancient
                       and
                       now
                       Hereditary
                       kingdome
                       within
                       the
                       Paternall
                       Soil
                       :
                       And
                       so
                       lend
                       an
                       eare
                       to
                       Accusers
                       as
                       not
                       to
                       refuse
                       another
                       to
                       them
                       unpossessed
                       of
                       Calumny
                       :
                       And
                       they
                       do
                       hope
                       that
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       and
                       Lithuania
                       are
                       so
                       equall
                       toward
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       as
                       themselves
                       will
                       not
                       onely
                       forbeare
                       suspition
                       in
                       the
                       future
                       ,
                       but
                       evidence
                       the
                       innocency
                       of
                       the
                       Suethes
                       to
                       others
                       also
                       .
                       If
                       otherewise
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       for
                       private
                       profit
                       and
                       favour
                       they
                       will
                       have
                       no
                       regard
                       unto
                       their
                       innocency
                       ,
                       it
                       may
                       produce
                       danger
                       ;
                       one
                       mans
                       damage
                       being
                       sometimes
                       hurtfull
                       to
                       his
                       Neighbour
                       .
                       Poland
                       is
                       a
                       flourishing
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       it
                       ever
                       flourish
                       :
                       Neither
                       doth
                       this
                       want
                       Monuments
                       of
                       having
                       flourished
                       :
                       If
                       now
                       it
                       appeare
                       wasted
                       by
                       a
                       continued
                       War
                       ,
                       what
                       wonder
                       ?
                       What
                       Kingdome
                       or
                       Common-Weale
                       hath
                       waged
                       War
                       full
                       thirty
                       six
                       years
                       with
                       its
                       owne
                       Forces
                       and
                       charge
                       and
                       is
                       not
                       wasted
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       it
                       may
                       seem
                       fit
                       for
                       any
                       obtrusion
                       ?
                       Neverthelesse
                       the
                       said
                       Orders
                       are
                       perswaded
                       that
                       as
                       a
                       rapid
                       overflowing
                       River
                       ,
                       incountring
                       some
                       of
                       the
                       largest
                       Trees
                       ,
                       felled
                       in
                       the
                       neighbour
                       
                       grounds
                       ,
                       hurries
                       them
                       into
                       the
                       same
                       precipice
                       :
                       So
                       the
                       fall
                       or
                       least
                       mutation
                       of
                       the
                       ancient
                       State
                       or
                       Government
                       of
                       potent
                       kingdomes
                       ,
                       draws
                       others
                       with
                       it
                       into
                       ruine
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Prince
                       and
                       Senate
                       do
                       therefore
                       heartily
                       desire
                       the
                       States
                       and
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       ,
                       to
                       interpose
                       their
                       power
                       with
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       that
                       regard
                       may
                       be
                       had
                       to
                       this
                       defence
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       will
                       employ
                       their
                       Wealth
                       and
                       Fortunes
                       and
                       what
                       else
                       is
                       dear
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       preservation
                       ,
                       not
                       the
                       subversion
                       of
                       Lawes
                       and
                       Priviledges
                       ,
                       then
                       which
                       there
                       cannot
                       be
                       a
                       stronger
                       confirmation
                       of
                       the
                       Royall
                       Scepter
                       ;
                       or
                       way
                       more
                       durable
                       for
                       retention
                       and
                       encrease
                       of
                       the
                       Royall
                       Dignity
                       of
                       a
                       two-fold
                       Crowne
                       ,
                       nor
                       ought
                       more
                       worthy
                       of
                       the
                       Polish
                       Nation
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Vindicators
                       of
                       liberty
                       and
                       the
                       maintainers
                       of
                       priviledges
                       ,
                       have
                       ever
                       been
                       in
                       laudable
                       estimation
                       :
                       And
                       therefore
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       feared
                       that
                       they
                       will
                       go
                       about
                       to
                       obtrude
                       upon
                       others
                       ,
                       what
                       they
                       would
                       account
                       to
                       be
                       unjust
                       if
                       done
                       unto
                       themselves
                       .
                       The
                       Suethes
                       have
                       alwaies
                       much
                       esteemed
                       the
                       Polanders
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       if
                       need
                       shall
                       be
                       ,
                       defend
                       his
                       Royal
                       Majesty
                       with
                       the
                       hazards
                       of
                       their
                       lives
                       and
                       fortunes
                       ,
                       and
                       fixed
                       upon
                       the
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       ,
                       will
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Polanders
                       remaine
                       constantly
                       faithfull
                       and
                       obedient
                       toward
                       their
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       willingly
                       on
                       their
                       part
                       preserve
                       the
                       ancient
                       Concord
                       between
                       the
                       two
                       Kingdomes
                       ,
                       saving
                       to
                       each
                       their
                       right
                       :
                       And
                       do
                       returne
                       offers
                       of
                       readinesse
                       and
                       propensity
                       to
                       all
                       Offices
                       of
                       love
                       unto
                       the
                       Senate
                       and
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       great
                       Dukedome
                       of
                       Lithuania
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       they
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       most
                       respective
                       manner
                       remembred
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       entreat
                       that
                       this
                       answer
                       may
                       be
                       received
                       in
                       good
                       part
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       time
                       ,
                       as
                       being
                       wholly
                       necessary
                       for
                       their
                       own
                       defence
                       ,
                       no
                       way
                       intended
                       for
                       reproaching
                       or
                       inveighing
                       .
                       To
                       conclude
                       ,
                       a
                       quiet
                       Navigation
                       with
                       prosperous
                       winds
                       and
                       happy
                       returne
                       unto
                       their
                       Principalls
                       and
                       Friends
                       is
                       wished
                       to
                       the
                       Lords
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       the
                       Senate
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       was
                       the
                       substance
                       of
                       the
                       Polish
                       Ambassadoriall
                       Oration
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       replyes
                       made
                       thereunto
                       by
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       and
                       the
                       Senators
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ;
                       Who
                       neverthelesse
                       do
                       say
                       ,
                       that
                       this
                       Legation
                       was
                       instituted
                       to
                       no
                       other
                       end
                       then
                       the
                       abrogation
                       of
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Conclusions
                       ,
                       those
                       Ambassadors
                       divulging
                       that
                       the
                       sayd
                       Assembly
                       was
                       much
                       derogatory
                       to
                       the
                       Royall
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Authority
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       their
                       perverse
                       contention
                       procured
                       the
                       sudden
                       breaking
                       forth
                       of
                       formerly
                       buryed
                       dissentions
                       ,
                       which
                       brought
                       many
                       to
                       their
                       last
                       end
                       with
                       incomparable
                       mischiefs
                       upon
                       
                         Suethland
                         ,
                         Finland
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       Leisland
                       :
                       When
                       the
                       Duke
                       therefore
                       saw
                       that
                       ,
                       for
                       his
                       labour
                       and
                       love
                       toward
                       his
                       Countrey
                       and
                       Nephew
                       ,
                       hee
                       was
                       requited
                       with
                       such
                       ingratitude
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       Embassie
                       fore-mentioned
                       ,
                       was
                       accompanied
                       with
                       so
                       many
                       prejudices
                       to
                       the
                       Nation
                       ,
                       not
                       
                       without
                       a
                       Charge
                       of
                       high
                       Treason
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       constrained
                       to
                       call
                       another
                       Parliament
                       at
                       Arbogia
                       against
                       the
                       fifth
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       
                       1597.
                       
                    
                     
                       To
                       this
                       Comitiall
                       Convention
                       all
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       custome
                       and
                       necessity
                       ,
                       were
                       invited
                       ;
                       and
                       by
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       ,
                       the
                       repaire
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       strictly
                       prohibited
                       ,
                       hoping
                       by
                       his
                       Mandates
                       dispersed
                       through
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       to
                       deterr
                       the
                       Natives
                       therefrom
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       had
                       by
                       his
                       late
                       Legation
                       gained
                       the
                       adhaerency
                       of
                       severall
                       Senators
                       ,
                       of
                       whom
                       the
                       chief
                       were
                       
                         Ericke
                         Sparre
                         ,
                         Hogenschieldus
                         Bielke
                         ,
                         Claudius
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       
                         Turo
                         Bielke
                         ,
                         Gustavus
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Steno
                         ●aner
                         ;
                         Georgius
                         Posse
                      
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       Canutus
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       more
                       eminent
                       of
                       the
                       Equestriall
                       Order
                       ,
                       who
                       were
                       imbued
                       ,
                       by
                       those
                       Counsellours
                       of
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       that
                       what
                       the
                       Senators
                       should
                       do
                       the
                       said
                       Order
                       was
                       to
                       subscribe
                       unto
                       and
                       follow
                       ,
                       whereby
                       many
                       of
                       the
                       chief
                       Nobility
                       ,
                       Military
                       Commanders
                       ,
                       Clergie
                       and
                       Burgesses
                       through
                       the
                       wicked
                       perswasions
                       of
                       those
                       Senators
                       ,
                       declined
                       their
                       appearance
                       ,
                       as
                       did
                       those
                       Senators
                       themselves
                       ,
                       none
                       reparing
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       Count
                       Axell
                       of
                       Rasborg
                       excepted
                       ,
                       albeit
                       the
                       generality
                       of
                       the
                       Equestriall
                       Order
                       ,
                       Counts
                       ,
                       Barons
                       ,
                       Gentry
                       ,
                       Prelates
                       ,
                       Military
                       Officers
                       ,
                       Burgesses
                       ,
                       and
                       common
                       people
                       ,
                       flocked
                       thereunto
                       without
                       regard
                       to
                       the
                       example
                       or
                       Malignant
                       inducements
                       of
                       the
                       Senators
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       particular
                       transactions
                       in
                       that
                       Parliament
                       I
                       omit
                       ,
                       referring
                       (
                       as
                       before
                       )
                       the
                       curious
                       to
                       the
                       Acts
                       themselves
                       ,
                       the
                       most
                       materiall
                       being
                       an
                       exclusion
                       of
                       all
                       mixt
                       religions
                       as
                       displeasing
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       pernicious
                       to
                       Soules
                       ,
                       tending
                       to
                       persecutions
                       ,
                       mutuall
                       hatred
                       and
                       dissentions
                       ,
                       with
                       an
                       asseveration
                       or
                       assurance
                       of
                       remaining
                       constant
                       ,
                       God
                       assisting
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       received
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       would
                       not
                       permit
                       the
                       exercise
                       of
                       any
                       other
                       Religion
                       to
                       be
                       received
                       in
                       any
                       part
                       of
                       that
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       (
                       the
                       Kings
                       private
                       Chappell
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       within
                       the
                       kingdome
                       ,
                       onely
                       excepted
                       )
                       and
                       whosoever
                       should
                       secretly
                       or
                       openly
                       transgresse
                       this
                       decree
                       and
                       generall
                       agreement
                       ,
                       by
                       acting
                       contrary
                       to
                       their
                       Subscriptions
                       and
                       Signatures
                       ,
                       they
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       reputed
                       as
                       perfidious
                       persons
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       shunned
                       by
                       all
                       honest
                       and
                       ingenious
                       people
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       reiteration
                       of
                       their
                       assurances
                       of
                       fidelity
                       to
                       their
                       King
                       followed
                       next
                       in
                       order
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Union
                       of
                       Hereditary
                       Succession
                       ,
                       the
                       Testament
                       of
                       King
                       Gustavus
                       ,
                       or
                       his
                       last
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       An.
                       1560.
                       celebrated
                       at
                       Stocholme
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       conform
                       to
                       their
                       owne
                       late
                       conclusions
                       at
                       Sudercopia
                       ;
                       for
                       the
                       confirmation
                       whereof
                       this
                       convention
                       was
                       chiefly
                       instituted
                       ,
                       wherein
                       was
                       further
                       enacted
                       ,
                       that
                       all
                       Dissenters
                       from
                       their
                       and
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Decrees
                       ,
                       who
                       should
                       not
                       declare
                       themselves
                       within
                       six
                       weeks
                       (
                       excepting
                       those
                       of
                       the
                       remoter
                       Provinces
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       longer
                       time
                       was
                       allotted
                       )
                       should
                       be
                       reputed
                       as
                       Disturbers
                       
                       of
                       the
                       Common-wealth
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       cut
                       off
                       from
                       the
                       body
                       Politick
                       .
                       On
                       whom
                       (
                       after
                       due
                       information
                       and
                       exhortation
                       )
                       fit
                       punishment
                       was
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       with
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       Senatoriall
                       (
                       and
                       other
                       )
                       Orders
                       to
                       be
                       inflicted
                       :
                       The
                       like
                       for
                       all
                       of
                       whatsoever
                       condition
                       or
                       degree
                       ,
                       who
                       should
                       for
                       any
                       respect
                       desert
                       or
                       fall
                       off
                       therefrom
                       .
                       The
                       Commotions
                       in
                       Finland
                       were
                       also
                       resented
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       sufferings
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       there
                       ,
                       in
                       order
                       whereunto
                       it
                       was
                       decreed
                       that
                       some
                       persons
                       of
                       good
                       repute
                       should
                       be
                       sent
                       thither
                       with
                       severe
                       Injunctions
                       to
                       all
                       parties
                       to
                       depose
                       their
                       Armes
                       ,
                       and
                       demeane
                       themselves
                       peaceably
                       ,
                       and
                       where
                       any
                       just
                       cause
                       of
                       complaint
                       was
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       legally
                       discussed
                       and
                       decided
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       should
                       be
                       humbly
                       moved
                       by
                       those
                       who
                       should
                       be
                       deputed
                       towards
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       by
                       his
                       Royall
                       Authority
                       there
                       might
                       be
                       a
                       ceasing
                       of
                       these
                       disturbances
                       and
                       provinciall
                       devastations
                       ;
                       but
                       if
                       it
                       should
                       be
                       certainly
                       found
                       by
                       faithfull
                       Messengers
                       ,
                       that
                       those
                       tumults
                       did
                       not
                       end
                       but
                       rather
                       encrease
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       counsell
                       nor
                       admonition
                       would
                       not
                       take
                       place
                       ,
                       that
                       then
                       other
                       proceedings
                       corresponding
                       to
                       the
                       Regall
                       Oath
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       Sudercopian
                       Constitutions
                       should
                       be
                       made
                       ,
                       whereby
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       might
                       not
                       be
                       further
                       damnified
                       .
                       Provision
                       was
                       likewise
                       made
                       for
                       the
                       ease
                       of
                       the
                       Subject
                       in
                       certaine
                       particulars
                       ,
                       untill
                       a
                       totall
                       alleviation
                       might
                       ensue
                       .
                    
                     
                       They
                       also
                       bound
                       themselves
                       to
                       Unity
                       and
                       mutuall
                       defence
                       with
                       lives
                       and
                       fortunes
                       ,
                       against
                       all
                       persons
                       who
                       should
                       offer
                       or
                       attempt
                       any
                       violence
                       towards
                       the
                       observers
                       of
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       were
                       in
                       that
                       Convention
                       established
                       :
                       yet
                       still
                       with
                       reservation
                       of
                       the
                       fidelity
                       due
                       to
                       their
                       Supream
                       Majestrate
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       concord
                       wherein
                       they
                       were
                       by
                       Law
                       and
                       right
                       bound
                       unto
                       each
                       other
                       .
                       This
                       Transaction
                       was
                       (
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       )
                       at
                       Arbogia
                       the
                       fifth
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       1597.
                       
                    
                     
                       But
                       this
                       Parliament
                       was
                       not
                       more
                       pleasing
                       to
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       
                       then
                       that
                       of
                       Sudercopia
                       .
                       Dissentions
                       (
                       say
                       the
                       Suethes
                       )
                       being
                       raised
                       up
                       in
                       each
                       corner
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       the
                       Orders
                       therof
                       declined
                       by
                       troops
                       the
                       conventional
                       Conclusions
                       ;
                       That
                       brood
                       of
                       Senators
                       (
                       not
                       to
                       digresse
                       from
                       their
                       owne
                       words
                       )
                       perswading
                       the
                       severall
                       States
                       not
                       to
                       adhaere
                       unto
                       or
                       repute
                       the
                       Arbogian
                       decrees
                       for
                       legall
                       ,
                       albeit
                       concurring
                       with
                       those
                       of
                       Sudercopia
                       ,
                       and
                       feeding
                       all
                       degrees
                       of
                       people
                       with
                       hopes
                       of
                       the
                       speedy
                       returne
                       of
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       great
                       emolument
                       of
                       the
                       Country
                       and
                       Inhabitants
                       thereof
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       Arbogian
                       Constitutions
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       lesse
                       esteemed
                       ,
                       in
                       regard
                       the
                       Senators
                       with
                       certaine
                       chiefs
                       of
                       the
                       other
                       Orders
                       ,
                       did
                       not
                       assist
                       at
                       or
                       subscribe
                       unto
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       With
                       the
                       like
                       allurements
                       and
                       fucatious
                       perswasions
                       (
                       say
                       the
                       Suethes
                       )
                       they
                       seduced
                       many
                       of
                       the
                       severall
                       Orders
                       :
                       which
                       done
                       ,
                       they
                       with
                       their
                       Wives
                       and
                       Children
                       abandoned
                       the
                       
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       maliciously
                       pretending
                       they
                       neither
                       could
                       nor
                       would
                       assent
                       unto
                       the
                       Arbogian
                       results
                       :
                       But
                       chiefly
                       as
                       understanding
                       that
                       the
                       Plenipotentiary
                       for
                       Government
                       with
                       the
                       Defensoriall
                       Letters
                       obtained
                       from
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       (
                       six
                       or
                       seven
                       Senators
                       ,
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       in
                       a
                       manner
                       excluded
                       )
                       should
                       manage
                       the
                       Government
                       in
                       the
                       Regall
                       absence
                       ,
                       would
                       not
                       attaine
                       that
                       Authority
                       hoped
                       for
                       ;
                       the
                       same
                       importing
                       that
                       if
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       were
                       not
                       therewith
                       contented
                       ,
                       those
                       Senators
                       ,
                       assisted
                       by
                       the
                       Malitia
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       should
                       prosecute
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       partakers
                       as
                       open
                       Enemies
                       ;
                       their
                       Goods
                       to
                       become
                       a
                       prey
                       as
                       the
                       more
                       curious
                       may
                       see
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Plenipotentiary
                       ,
                       dated
                       at
                       Warsaw
                       the
                       thirteenth
                       of
                       January
                       ,
                       1597.
                       and
                       the
                       Defensorialls
                       likewise
                       of
                       the
                       twenty
                       third
                       of
                       May
                       next
                       following
                       .
                       Neither
                       contented
                       onely
                       to
                       have
                       sowed
                       seeds
                       of
                       dissention
                       between
                       the
                       Inhabitants
                       of
                       
                         Suethland
                         ,
                         Poland
                      
                       and
                       Lithuania
                       ,
                       they
                       perswaded
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       Poland
                       ,
                       without
                       cause
                       or
                       praemonition
                       to
                       undertake
                       with
                       their
                       King
                       a
                       Military
                       expedition
                       against
                       his
                       Native
                       Country
                       ,
                       to
                       oppresse
                       contrary
                       to
                       right
                       ,
                       the
                       Duke
                       and
                       his
                       Assistants
                       ,
                       without
                       admitting
                       those
                       equitable
                       conditions
                       sundry
                       times
                       tendred
                       by
                       himself
                       and
                       followers
                       conducing
                       to
                       his
                       Majesties
                       and
                       the
                       kingdomes
                       good
                       :
                       Nor
                       were
                       they
                       without
                       succesfull
                       hopes
                       if
                       the
                       king
                       had
                       gained
                       the
                       Finlandian
                       forces
                       he
                       daily
                       expected
                       thence
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       miserable
                       condition
                       of
                       the
                       Inhabitants
                       there
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       
                       conceived
                       (
                       say
                       they
                       )
                       by
                       the
                       butchery
                       of
                       many
                       thousands
                       of
                       innocent
                       persons
                       ;
                       which
                       mischief
                       beginning
                       in
                       Finland
                       did
                       extend
                       even
                       to
                       Suethland
                       also
                       ;
                       the
                       face
                       of
                       things
                       being
                       such
                       in
                       that
                       Province
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       many
                       Colonies
                       ,
                       with
                       their
                       Wives
                       and
                       Children
                       ,
                       abondoning
                       their
                       Habitations
                       ,
                       were
                       constrained
                       to
                       flye
                       unto
                       the
                       Duke
                       for
                       relief
                       ,
                       which
                       also
                       turned
                       to
                       the
                       greater
                       hurt
                       of
                       some
                       :
                       For
                       the
                       fore-named
                       Governour
                       of
                       Finland
                       with
                       his
                       Accomplices
                       ,
                       diligently
                       watched
                       to
                       hinder
                       them
                       from
                       informing
                       the
                       Duke
                       of
                       their
                       condition
                       :
                       some
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       like
                       complaints
                       ,
                       being
                       cruelly
                       put
                       to
                       death
                       ,
                       infringing
                       thereby
                       the
                       Protectiorall
                       Letters
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       Duke
                       ,
                       as
                       Governour
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       had
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       full
                       power
                       to
                       give
                       in
                       the
                       Regall
                       absence
                       :
                       Neither
                       was
                       the
                       King
                       unacquainted
                       with
                       the
                       afflictions
                       of
                       Finland
                       ;
                       those
                       ,
                       with
                       other
                       grievances
                       having
                       been
                       signified
                       unto
                       him
                       by
                       the
                       Duke
                       by
                       Letters
                       at
                       large
                       from
                       Nycopia
                       ,
                       the
                       twenty
                       second
                       of
                       May
                       ,
                       1597.
                       yet
                       no
                       redresse
                       was
                       granted
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       same
                       rather
                       approved
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Governour
                       reputed
                       and
                       saluted
                       by
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       his
                       most
                       faithfull
                       Subject
                       and
                       Counsellour
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       King
                       remained
                       (
                       as
                       the
                       Suethes
                       assert
                       )
                       not
                       onely
                       unmoved
                       with
                       those
                       miseries
                       of
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       Letters
                       from
                       Warsaw
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       twenty
                       eight
                       of
                       Aprill
                       preceding
                       ,
                       had
                       incited
                       the
                       Finlandians
                       with
                       their
                       Governour
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       the
                       
                       Duke
                       was
                       necessitated
                       to
                       make
                       an
                       expedition
                       into
                       Finland
                       ;
                       where
                       ,
                       assisted
                       by
                       Divine
                       providence
                       ,
                       he
                       freed
                       that
                       suffering
                       Province
                       from
                       oppression
                       ,
                       the
                       〈…〉
                       osers
                       neither
                       daring
                       to
                       try
                       it
                       in
                       the
                       Field
                       ,
                       nor
                       to
                       defend
                       〈◊〉
                       Forts
                       they
                       were
                       possest
                       of
                       ,
                       whereby
                       the
                       Tumults
                       in
                       Finland
                       were
                       so
                       appeased
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       1597.
                       as
                       they
                       needed
                       not
                       any
                       more
                       to
                       apprehend
                       the
                       like
                       .
                    
                     
                       Notwithstanding
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       with
                       others
                       fore-mentioned
                       ,
                       
                       perpetrated
                       (
                       as
                       the
                       Suethes
                       alledge
                       )
                       by
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       and
                       his
                       evill
                       Counsellours
                       :
                       The
                       Duke
                       with
                       the
                       Senators
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       by
                       Letters
                       ,
                       he
                       of
                       the
                       fourteenth
                       ,
                       they
                       of
                       the
                       twentieth
                       of
                       February
                       ,
                       1598.
                       dated
                       from
                       Vbsall
                       ,
                       seriously
                       invited
                       his
                       Majesties
                       returne
                       ,
                       in
                       quiet
                       and
                       peaceable
                       manner
                       to
                       settle
                       the
                       Affaires
                       of
                       his
                       Native
                       Kingdome
                       .
                       But
                       contrary
                       
                       hereunto
                       (
                       say
                       they
                       )
                       he
                       repaired
                       thither
                       with
                       an
                       Army
                       of
                       eight
                       thousand
                       horse
                       and
                       foot
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       hundred
                       Sail
                       of
                       Ships
                       ,
                       to
                       which
                       extraneous
                       forces
                       no
                       smal
                       number
                       of
                       Suethish
                       Souldiers
                       ,
                       with
                       sundry
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       and
                       Military
                       Commanders
                       (
                       hoping
                       thereby
                       to
                       gaine
                       great
                       Stipends
                       )
                       joyned
                       themselves
                       through
                       the
                       crafty
                       allurings
                       and
                       seducements
                       of
                       those
                       unfaithfull
                       Counsellours
                       ,
                       as
                       themselves
                       found
                       when
                       too
                       late
                       ,
                       for
                       things
                       not
                       succeeding
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       desire
                       ,
                       he
                       deserted
                       them
                       without
                       refuge
                       or
                       comfort
                       .
                    
                     
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       landing
                       at
                       Calmar
                       with
                       his
                       Army
                       ,
                       Duke
                       
                       Charles
                       likewise
                       raised
                       forces
                       and
                       approached
                       toward
                       Stegeburg
                       ,
                       and
                       desired
                       (
                       by
                       severall
                       Letters
                       and
                       Messengers
                       )
                       to
                       be
                       certified
                       of
                       the
                       cause
                       inducing
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       returne
                       into
                       his
                       Native
                       Country
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       numerous
                       armed
                       attendance
                       ,
                       and
                       withall
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       admitted
                       to
                       a
                       conference
                       with
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       King
                       also
                       marching
                       toward
                       Stegeburg
                       soone
                       gave
                       notice
                       (
                       say
                       they
                       )
                       of
                       the
                       ends
                       he
                       came
                       for
                       ,
                       by
                       a
                       sudden
                       on-set
                       ,
                       wherein
                       some
                       hundreds
                       were
                       slaine
                       on
                       either
                       side
                       :
                       Which
                       hostile
                       Act
                       the
                       Duke
                       would
                       not
                       revenge
                       (
                       albeit
                       power
                       was
                       not
                       wanting
                       )
                       but
                       shewed
                       himself
                       willing
                       to
                       embrace
                       a
                       friendly
                       composure
                       and
                       pacification
                       with
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       those
                       unfaithfull
                       Counsellours
                       .
                    
                     
                       There
                       were
                       at
                       the
                       same
                       time
                       present
                       with
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       severall
                       
                       Ambassadors
                       from
                       the
                       Prince
                       Elector
                       of
                       Brandenburg
                       ;
                       the
                       Marquesse
                       of
                       Ansbach
                       ,
                       and
                       Duke
                       Vlricke
                       of
                       Mecklenburg
                       ,
                       with
                       whom
                       those
                       Counsellours
                       were
                       earnest
                       (
                       at
                       least
                       in
                       pretence
                       )
                       to
                       endeavour
                       a
                       pacifying
                       of
                       the
                       differences
                       between
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       did
                       to
                       their
                       utmost
                       ,
                       but
                       seeing
                       their
                       labours
                       fruitlesse
                       they
                       departed
                       ,
                       and
                       were
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       Order
                       honourably
                       conveyed
                       unto
                       the
                       borders
                       of
                       Denmarke
                       :
                       The
                       Duke
                       also
                       made
                       offer
                       of
                       answering
                       before
                       equitable
                       and
                       competent
                       Arbitrators
                       to
                       whatsoever
                       could
                       be
                       objected
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       desired
                       that
                       the
                       King
                       would
                       make
                       choice
                       
                       of
                       six
                       persons
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       and
                       so
                       many
                       of
                       the
                       Military
                       Officers
                       to
                       meet
                       with
                       an
                       equall
                       number
                       to
                       be
                       elected
                       by
                       himself
                       for
                       a
                       friendly
                       compos
                       〈…〉
                       of
                       all
                       differences
                       :
                       but
                       the
                       King
                       (
                       as
                       they
                       )
                       forthwith
                       permitted
                       the
                       Marquesse
                       of
                       Baden
                       and
                       Wejerus
                       to
                       discharge
                       his
                       Ordinance
                       against
                       the
                       Dukes
                       Forces
                       ,
                       and
                       gave
                       order
                       to
                       the
                       Generall
                       of
                       his
                       Army
                       
                         Georgius
                         Farensbecius
                      
                       to
                       charge
                       into
                       the
                       Dukes
                       Camp
                       in
                       the
                       silence
                       of
                       night
                       ,
                       with
                       his
                       whole
                       Forces
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       slaughter
                       all
                       he
                       should
                       meet
                       with
                       ,
                       and
                       albeit
                       the
                       Duke
                       and
                       those
                       of
                       his
                       side
                       attempted
                       nothing
                       that
                       was
                       not
                       lawfull
                       and
                       consentaneous
                       to
                       their
                       Oath
                       ,
                       yet
                       they
                       reape
                       no
                       other
                       reward
                       then
                       open
                       enmity
                       ,
                       secret
                       hatred
                       ,
                       and
                       treacherous
                       machinations
                       ;
                       for
                       by
                       deferring
                       all
                       amicable
                       transactions
                       ,
                       they
                       onely
                       waited
                       the
                       approach
                       of
                       Auxiliary
                       Forces
                       from
                       Finland
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       more
                       commodious
                       execution
                       of
                       their
                       tyranous
                       intentions
                       .
                    
                     
                       At
                       last
                       ,
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       perceiving
                       that
                       assistance
                       from
                       Finland
                       was
                       in
                       vaine
                       expected
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       a
                       gallant
                       Navy
                       of
                       the
                       Dukes
                       approached
                       ,
                       his
                       Army
                       was
                       therewith
                       so
                       terrified
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       ,
                       not
                       daring
                       to
                       make
                       longer
                       stay
                       ,
                       he
                       with
                       his
                       whole
                       power
                       withdrew
                       ,
                       secretly
                       under
                       night
                       ,
                       from
                       Stegeburg
                       toward
                       Lincopia
                       ,
                       abandoning
                       his
                       Ships
                       and
                       Ordinance
                       ,
                       with
                       other
                       things
                       of
                       great
                       moment
                       :
                       yet
                       for
                       the
                       better
                       understanding
                       of
                       the
                       History
                       ,
                       let
                       us
                       view
                       the
                       heads
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       passage
                       before
                       (
                       he
                       left
                       )
                       .
                       Stegeburg
                       ,
                       beginning
                       at
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       the
                       rendition
                       of
                       Calmar
                       :
                       And
                       first
                       we
                       will
                       premise
                       the
                       instructions
                       given
                       by
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       unto
                       Prince
                       Gustavus
                       Duke
                       of
                       Saxony
                       and
                       Westphalia
                       ,
                       
                       with
                       
                         George
                         Claudius
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Olaus
                         Hard
                      
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       Calmar
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       dated
                       the
                       tenth
                       of
                       June
                       ,
                       1597.
                       in
                       the
                       severall
                       Articles
                       whereof
                       is
                       contained
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       THat
                       they
                       preserve
                       the
                       sayd
                       Fort
                       for
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       the
                       good
                       of
                       the
                       Common-weale
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       admit
                       not
                       of
                       any
                       Person
                       ,
                       of
                       what
                       degree
                       soever
                       ,
                       to
                       enter
                       the
                       Castle
                       without
                       Letters
                       from
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       to
                       that
                       effect
                       ,
                       nor
                       suffer
                       any
                       dissipation
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       Ammunition
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       necessaries
                       to
                       the
                       Castle
                       appertaining
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       they
                       containe
                       the
                       Inhabitants
                       in
                       due
                       obedience
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       his
                       Heirs
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       during
                       his
                       Majesties
                       absence
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       That
                       they
                       maintaine
                       the
                       Subjects
                       (
                       there
                       )
                       in
                       their
                       former
                       Liberties
                       and
                       Priviledges
                       without
                       violence
                       ,
                       injustice
                       ,
                       or
                       extortion
                       by
                       bribery
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       4.
                       
                       That
                       they
                       endeavour
                       the
                       preservation
                       of
                       the
                       Crowne
                       rights
                       from
                       diminution
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       imbezelled
                       may
                       be
                       restored
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       That
                       his
                       Majesty
                       coming
                       to
                       Calmer
                       in
                       peaceable
                       manner
                       ,
                       like
                       a
                       gracious
                       King
                       ,
                       conforme
                       to
                       his
                       Coronation
                       Oath
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       the
                       Gates
                       of
                       the
                       Castle
                       be
                       open
                       to
                       receive
                       him
                       with
                       all
                       due
                       reverence
                       and
                       honour
                       .
                       But
                       that
                       ,
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       should
                       approach
                       with
                       armed
                       Bands
                       in
                       a
                       way
                       of
                       violence
                       ,
                       to
                       devast
                       and
                       destroy
                       his
                       native
                       Soile
                       ,
                       contrary
                       to
                       his
                       sayd
                       Oath
                       ,
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       Suethland
                       and
                       of
                       Nature
                       ,
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       then
                       permit
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       in
                       his
                       Name
                       ,
                       to
                       enter
                       the
                       sayd
                       City
                       or
                       Castle
                       ,
                       but
                       should
                       defend
                       the
                       same
                       with
                       all
                       their
                       might
                       ,
                       untill
                       (
                       upon
                       advertisement
                       )
                       they
                       received
                       answer
                       from
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       he
                       were
                       reconciled
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       meane
                       time
                       they
                       admonish
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       desist
                       from
                       violence
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       any
                       extraneous
                       force
                       should
                       attempt
                       the
                       place
                       ,
                       they
                       were
                       to
                       oppose
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       the
                       utmost
                       of
                       their
                       power
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       That
                       they
                       repaire
                       the
                       Walls
                       and
                       Towers
                       ,
                       &c.
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       abilities
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       necessities
                       emerging
                       ,
                       not
                       permitting
                       the
                       Baths
                       or
                       Stoves
                       to
                       perish
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       That
                       as
                       need
                       should
                       require
                       ,
                       they
                       order
                       the
                       Souldiers
                       commanded
                       by
                       
                         Abraham
                         Nicolas
                         ,
                         John
                         Gustavus
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Nicolas
                         Finno
                      
                       ,
                       to
                       keepe
                       the
                       City
                       watch
                       carefully
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       sudden
                       irruption
                       or
                       other
                       violence
                       happen
                       therein
                       .
                    
                     
                       8.
                       
                       That
                       by
                       the
                       helpe
                       of
                       the
                       Citizens
                       and
                       Souldiers
                       ,
                       the
                       Fabricks
                       begun
                       should
                       be
                       continued
                       and
                       finished
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       Money
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       thereunto
                       ordained
                       ,
                       be
                       imployed
                       about
                       the
                       same
                       .
                    
                     
                       9.
                       
                       That
                       they
                       behave
                       themselves
                       friendlike
                       ,
                       and
                       peaceably
                       toward
                       the
                       neighbour
                       Nations
                       .
                       Viz.
                       the
                       Dane
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       agreements
                       between
                       those
                       flourishing
                       Kingdomes
                       .
                    
                     
                       10
                       That
                       they
                       pacifie
                       all
                       quarrels
                       and
                       contentions
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       speedily
                       certifie
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       of
                       those
                       
                       difficulties
                       which
                       of
                       themselves
                       they
                       could
                       not
                       reconcile
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       extend
                       not
                       punishment
                       of
                       death
                       unto
                       any
                       without
                       first
                       acquainting
                       him
                       therewith
                       .
                    
                     
                       THat
                       they
                       should
                       adhere
                       to
                       their
                       former
                       Instructions
                       ;
                       to
                       
                       wit
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       the
                       King
                       should
                       come
                       to
                       Calmar
                       in
                       a
                       peaceable
                       way
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Oath
                       made
                       at
                       his
                       Coronation
                       in
                       conformity
                       to
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       the
                       Land
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       assure
                       them
                       by
                       Letters
                       Patents
                       to
                       make
                       no
                       violent
                       attempt
                       against
                       the
                       Duke
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       faithfull
                       Subject
                       of
                       high
                       or
                       low
                       degree
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       act
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       said
                       Oath
                       ,
                       literall
                       security
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       and
                       thereof
                       secure
                       his
                       Hignesse
                       ,
                       and
                       should
                       withall
                       promise
                       and
                       engage
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       admit
                       the
                       Polanders
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       of
                       his
                       extraneous
                       Attendants
                       (
                       but
                       onely
                       Natives
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       adhering
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       )
                       into
                       that
                       Fort
                       and
                       place
                       ,
                       that
                       then
                       the
                       gates
                       both
                       of
                       the
                       City
                       and
                       Castle
                       should
                       be
                       set
                       open
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Majesty
                       be
                       received
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       ability
                       ,
                       as
                       was
                       meet
                       for
                       their
                       Lord
                       and
                       King.
                       
                    
                     
                       But
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       should
                       refuse
                       to
                       give
                       such
                       security
                       ,
                       pretending
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       needlesse
                       ,
                       they
                       were
                       then
                       to
                       reply
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       had
                       received
                       command
                       from
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       not
                       to
                       permit
                       the
                       entrance
                       unto
                       any
                       without
                       it
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       should
                       persist
                       in
                       such
                       refusall
                       ,
                       and
                       offer
                       any
                       violent
                       attempt
                       ,
                       whereby
                       Conjecture
                       might
                       be
                       made
                       of
                       his
                       further
                       intentions
                       in
                       a
                       hostile
                       way
                       ,
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       then
                       open
                       the
                       gates
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       any
                       other
                       in
                       his
                       name
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       if
                       any
                       strangers
                       arriving
                       there
                       ,
                       should
                       endeavour
                       a
                       forcible
                       entry
                       ,
                       they
                       were
                       not
                       to
                       make
                       any
                       agreement
                       or
                       transaction
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       manfully
                       (
                       even
                       to
                       the
                       last
                       )
                       resist
                       force
                       with
                       force
                       .
                    
                     
                       These
                       Instructions
                       sent
                       to
                       the
                       persons
                       before
                       named
                       ,
                       Duke
                       Charls
                       ,
                       when
                       he
                       heard
                       of
                       the
                       arrivall
                       of
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       at
                       Calmar
                       with
                       a
                       forraign
                       Army
                       ,
                       wrote
                       unto
                       him
                       by
                       
                         Lindormius
                         Ribbing
                      
                       ,
                       to
                       this
                       effect
                       .
                    
                     
                       THat
                       the
                       Relation
                       of
                       his
                       Majesties
                       safe
                       arrivall
                       at
                       Calmar
                       
                       was
                       most
                       accptable
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       troubled
                       at
                       the
                       burthening
                       of
                       his
                       hereditary
                       kingdom
                       with
                       forraign
                       forces
                       :
                       that
                       this
                       strange
                       manner
                       of
                       return
                       gave
                       him
                       cause
                       of
                       suspition
                       ,
                       as
                       having
                       been
                       most
                       maliciously
                       traduced
                       unto
                       his
                       Majesty
                       by
                       wicked
                       and
                       perverse
                       persons
                       ,
                       as
                       appeared
                       by
                       several
                       Letters
                       dispersed
                       through
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       Finlanders
                       also
                       (
                       who
                       were
                       then
                       repulsed
                       )
                       had
                       not
                       concealed
                       :
                       That
                       he
                       besought
                       his
                       Majesty
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       moved
                       by
                       false
                       suggestions
                       to
                       attempt
                       ought
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                       or
                       others
                       his
                       Majesties
                       true
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       
                       in
                       prejudice
                       of
                       his
                       Oath
                       and
                       assecuration
                       given
                       to
                       him
                       with
                       the
                       Suethish
                       Nation
                       in
                       generall
                       :
                       that
                       for
                       his
                       own
                       part
                       ,
                       he
                       had
                       and
                       would
                       keep
                       his
                       engagement
                       unviolably
                       and
                       would
                       receive
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       became
                       him
                       to
                       do
                       ,
                       his
                       Nephew
                       and
                       his
                       King
                       :
                       That
                       he
                       desired
                       to
                       be
                       advertised
                       whether
                       any
                       forraigners
                       or
                       seditious
                       Natives
                       came
                       to
                       bereave
                       him
                       of
                       his
                       Patriall
                       or
                       domestick
                       Peace
                       :
                       That
                       if
                       any
                       would
                       accuse
                       him
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       stand
                       to
                       a
                       legall
                       triall
                       .
                    
                     
                       He
                       likewise
                       desired
                       to
                       be
                       informed
                       ,
                       when
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       what
                       wayes
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       proceed
                       to
                       his
                       Regall
                       City
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       attended
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Dignity
                       :
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       his
                       advice
                       were
                       of
                       any
                       value
                       ,
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       dismisse
                       that
                       extraneous
                       Army
                       ,
                       the
                       introduction
                       whereof
                       might
                       have
                       been
                       better
                       spared
                       ,
                       and
                       desiring
                       an
                       answer
                       by
                       the
                       bearer
                       ,
                       he
                       commended
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       the
                       Divine
                       Providence
                       ,
                       these
                       were
                       dated
                       at
                       Stockholme
                       the
                       fifth
                       .
                       of
                       August
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       DUke
                       Charles
                       ,
                       soon
                       after
                       ,
                       sent
                       a
                       second
                       Letter
                       by
                       
                         Christe
                         〈…〉
                         r
                      
                       
                       Saptrodius
                       ,
                       importing
                       that
                       understanding
                       his
                       Majesty
                       had
                       imprisoned
                       those
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       in
                       his
                       absence
                       he
                       had
                       committed
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       Calmar
                       ,
                       albeit
                       they
                       behaved
                       themselves
                       not
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       than
                       as
                       became
                       faithfull
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       by
                       opening
                       the
                       gates
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       Order
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       detained
                       certain
                       Messengers
                       ,
                       as
                       
                         Tieo
                         Laurentius
                      
                       and
                       others
                       :
                       That
                       his
                       Majesty
                       likewise
                       taxed
                       him
                       for
                       not
                       sending
                       a
                       Navy
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       reiterated
                       desires
                       ;
                       He
                       much
                       wondered
                       what
                       these
                       things
                       should
                       mean
                       ;
                       and
                       did
                       therefore
                       entreat
                       his
                       Majesty
                       seriously
                       to
                       ponder
                       the
                       matter
                       ,
                       and
                       weigh
                       how
                       he
                       had
                       carried
                       himself
                       in
                       his
                       Majesties
                       absence
                       ,
                       whereby
                       he
                       would
                       undoubtedly
                       find
                       ,
                       how
                       untruly
                       he
                       had
                       been
                       reported
                       of
                       .
                       He
                       also
                       earnestly
                       desired
                       ,
                       that
                       His
                       Majesty
                       would
                       dismisse
                       those
                       strangers
                       whom
                       he
                       had
                       brought
                       in
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       scorn
                       and
                       prejudice
                       of
                       the
                       Nation
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       might
                       understand
                       by
                       the
                       bearer
                       ,
                       whether
                       he
                       would
                       (
                       as
                       a
                       gracious
                       and
                       peaceable
                       King
                       )
                       observe
                       his
                       Royall
                       Oath
                       and
                       assecuration
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       (
                       on
                       his
                       part
                       )
                       did
                       assure
                       his
                       Majesty
                       of
                       Sincerity
                       and
                       fidelity
                       .
                       These
                       were
                       from
                       Nicopia
                       the
                       8.
                       
                       August
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       A
                       Schedule
                       of
                       the
                       27
                       ,
                       of
                       that
                       Moneth
                       ,
                       was
                       likewise
                       delivered
                       to
                       certain
                       of
                       the
                       chief
                       Ostrogothian
                       Rusticks
                       ,
                       then
                       going
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       who
                       were
                       enjoyned
                       by
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       to
                       insinuate
                       and
                       crave
                       answer
                       (
                       if
                       admitted
                       to
                       the
                       Royall
                       presence
                       )
                       upon
                       his
                       Desire
                       of
                       a
                       Personall
                       Conference
                       with
                       his
                       Majesty
                       in
                       place
                       convenient
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       if
                       the
                       same
                       were
                       granted
                       )
                       his
                       Hignesse
                       might
                       obtain
                       Pledges
                       for
                       his
                       own
                       person
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       List
                       of
                       the
                       names
                       of
                       those
                       that
                       should
                       accompany
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       Natives
                       as
                       Aliens
                       :
                       That
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       
                       would
                       give
                       the
                       like
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       afterwards
                       there
                       might
                       be
                       further
                       Treaty
                       ,
                       partly
                       of
                       the
                       Persons
                       of
                       the
                       Pledges
                       ,
                       partly
                       of
                       other
                       things
                       .
                    
                     
                       AT
                       last
                       ,
                       the
                       Kings
                       Answer
                       came
                       ,
                       containing
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       
                       received
                       the
                       two
                       Letters
                       sent
                       by
                       his
                       Dilection
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       of
                       which
                       ,
                       albeit
                       Gladnesse
                       for
                       his
                       Arrivall
                       was
                       signified
                       ,
                       yet
                       no
                       signes
                       thereof
                       had
                       appeared
                       :
                       That
                       in
                       reference
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       he
                       did
                       mutually
                       congratulate
                       ,
                       partly
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       Consanguinity
                       ;
                       partly
                       as
                       conceiving
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Suethes
                       in
                       generall
                       were
                       not
                       unwilling
                       to
                       see
                       their
                       lawfull
                       King
                       in
                       his
                       herereditary
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       That
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       complaint
                       of
                       burthen
                       by
                       a
                       forraign
                       Army
                       ,
                       he
                       had
                       been
                       moved
                       thereto
                       by
                       weighty
                       Considerations
                       ,
                       his
                       Dilection
                       detaining
                       his
                       proper
                       Subjects
                       and
                       Ships
                       contrary
                       to
                       expectation
                       and
                       promise
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       ,
                       instead
                       of
                       an
                       honourable
                       reception
                       ,
                       his
                       Dilection
                       kept
                       from
                       him
                       his
                       own
                       Servants
                       and
                       Souldiers
                       ;
                       had
                       pitched
                       his
                       Camp
                       ,
                       threatning
                       an
                       irruption
                       into
                       his
                       Army
                       .
                       That
                       he
                       left
                       to
                       Consideration
                       ,
                       whether
                       those
                       exhaustings
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       and
                       Subjects
                       were
                       corresponding
                       to
                       his
                       Letters
                       and
                       promises
                       ,
                       himself
                       being
                       forced
                       to
                       live
                       like
                       a
                       stranger
                       upon
                       his
                       private
                       purse
                       ,
                       whilest
                       the
                       Suethes
                       contributed
                       more
                       to
                       the
                       Ducall
                       Army
                       ,
                       than
                       his
                       reception
                       and
                       maintenance
                       would
                       have
                       amounted
                       unto
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       hoped
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       also
                       desired
                       ,
                       willed
                       and
                       commanded
                       his
                       Dilection
                       to
                       cease
                       those
                       troubles
                       :
                       That
                       those
                       Forces
                       were
                       not
                       brought
                       thether
                       to
                       begin
                       a
                       War
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       attend
                       his
                       Person
                       ,
                       partly
                       for
                       security
                       ,
                       wherever
                       he
                       might
                       happen
                       to
                       arrive
                       ,
                       partly
                       granted
                       by
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       Poland
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       train
                       befitting
                       his
                       State
                       ,
                       and
                       could
                       not
                       therefore
                       be
                       any
                       Scorn
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       an
                       honour
                       to
                       his
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       which
                       had
                       been
                       wanting
                       in
                       the
                       like
                       duty
                       ,
                       a
                       thing
                       no
                       way
                       honourable
                       for
                       himself
                       or
                       them
                       :
                       That
                       whereas
                       his
                       Dilection
                       suspected
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       intended
                       for
                       his
                       prejudice
                       by
                       the
                       perswasions
                       of
                       perverse
                       and
                       troublesome
                       people
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       ignorant
                       of
                       any
                       such
                       persons
                       or
                       practises
                       :
                       That
                       his
                       Army
                       did
                       live
                       upon
                       their
                       Monethly
                       Pay
                       ,
                       and
                       should
                       be
                       disbanded
                       upon
                       the
                       repair
                       of
                       his
                       Native
                       Subjects
                       unto
                       him
                       :
                       That
                       he
                       had
                       resolved
                       to
                       leave
                       all
                       persons
                       to
                       the
                       vigour
                       of
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       desirers
                       of
                       Domestick
                       Peace
                       might
                       enjoy
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       The
                       Regall
                       Jurisdiction
                       reserved
                       entire
                       ,
                       as
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       long
                       before
                       ,
                       and
                       lately
                       by
                       
                         Tico
                         Laurentius
                      
                       signified
                       unto
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       wished
                       the
                       promises
                       of
                       observing
                       unblamedly
                       what
                       had
                       been
                       sworn
                       unto
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       a
                       reception
                       corresponding
                       to
                       the
                       Regal
                       Dignity
                       (
                       which
                       he
                       willingly
                       received
                       )
                       might
                       be
                       seconded
                       by
                       effects
                       ,
                       which
                       hitherto
                       they
                       had
                       not
                       been
                       ,
                       and
                       but
                       small
                       hopes
                       for
                       the
                       future
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       reports
                       
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       unnecessary
                       Military
                       expedition
                       undertaken
                       by
                       his
                       Dilection
                       ,
                       the
                       decision
                       and
                       disposing
                       whereof
                       he
                       committed
                       to
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       imprisonment
                       of
                       those
                       found
                       in
                       the
                       Fort
                       of
                       Calmar
                       which
                       in
                       his
                       second
                       Letter
                       he
                       argued
                       to
                       be
                       contrary
                       to
                       Justice
                       and
                       to
                       promise
                       ;
                       it
                       was
                       evident
                       that
                       no
                       injury
                       was
                       done
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       wished
                       that
                       more
                       hard
                       measure
                       were
                       not
                       offered
                       to
                       his
                       owne
                       Servants
                       in
                       the
                       like
                       case
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       greater
                       authority
                       :
                       That
                       he
                       hoped
                       and
                       was
                       perswaded
                       his
                       Dilection
                       would
                       not
                       fall
                       into
                       extremities
                       ,
                       by
                       giving
                       beginning
                       or
                       cause
                       of
                       effusion
                       of
                       blood
                       ,
                       which
                       himselfe
                       would
                       by
                       all
                       faire
                       meanes
                       decline
                       and
                       shun
                       ;
                       so
                       as
                       if
                       things
                       should
                       fall
                       out
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       hs
                       might
                       have
                       a
                       cleer
                       conscience
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       World
                       :
                       herewith
                       he
                       committed
                       his
                       Dilection
                       to
                       the
                       Divine
                       goodnesse
                       .
                       These
                       were
                       given
                       from
                       the
                       Campe
                       at
                       Stegeburg
                       ,
                       the
                       24th
                       August
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       have
                       onely
                       recited
                       the
                       heads
                       of
                       these
                       Letters
                       ,
                       the
                       whole
                       being
                       over-long
                       to
                       insert
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       use
                       the
                       like
                       abbreviation
                       in
                       those
                       that
                       follow
                       ,
                       referring
                       the
                       curious
                       ,
                       for
                       further
                       satisfaction
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       things
                       themselves
                       .
                    
                     
                       TO
                       these
                       Letters
                       the
                       Duke
                       returned
                       answer
                       by
                       Lindormius
                       .
                       
                       Robbing
                       ,
                       desiring
                       a
                       positive
                       Declaration
                       of
                       what
                       might
                       be
                       expected
                       from
                       his
                       Majestys
                       returne
                       into
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       with
                       such
                       extraneous
                       armed
                       Bands
                       ,
                       besides
                       his
                       raising
                       of
                       Horse
                       and
                       Foot
                       in
                       each
                       Province
                       ,
                       concerning
                       which
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Letter
                       gave
                       no
                       satisfaction
                       .
                       That
                       unlesse
                       an
                       absolute
                       and
                       wished
                       answer
                       were
                       obtained
                       ,
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       compeled
                       ,
                       albeit
                       un
                       willingly
                       (
                       whereof
                       he
                       called
                       God
                       to
                       witnesse
                       )
                       to
                       renounce
                       the
                       Oath
                       of
                       fidelity
                       made
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       as
                       his
                       Majesty
                       (
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       part
                       )
                       had
                       not
                       observed
                       his
                       promises
                       .
                       But
                       that
                       ,
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       grant
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       followers
                       such
                       Letters
                       of
                       security
                       ,
                       as
                       had
                       been
                       by
                       him
                       lately
                       tendred
                       to
                       the
                       Electorall
                       and
                       Ducall
                       Ambassadors
                       for
                       the
                       Regall
                       confirmation
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       dismisse
                       his
                       forraign
                       Forces
                       ,
                       refering
                       all
                       Controversies
                       to
                       a
                       faire
                       decision
                       in
                       free
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       Electorall
                       and
                       other
                       Princely
                       publick
                       Ministers
                       ;
                       he
                       likewise
                       would
                       then
                       disband
                       his
                       Army
                       ,
                       and
                       render
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       that
                       duty
                       and
                       obedience
                       whereunto
                       he
                       was
                       bound
                       by
                       Oath
                       :
                       his
                       desires
                       being
                       only
                       that
                       himself
                       with
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       might
                       enjoy
                       their
                       Habitations
                       peaceably
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       not
                       permit
                       those
                       perfidious
                       Counsellours
                       to
                       seduce
                       him
                       any
                       longer
                       to
                       the
                       ruine
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       his
                       Subjects
                       and
                       the
                       Realm
                       :
                       These
                       were
                       dated
                       at
                       Lincopia
                       the
                       twenty
                       seventh
                       of
                       August
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                     
                       This
                       was
                       seconded
                       by
                       an
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       thirtieth
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       
                       Month
                       ,
                       wherein
                       the
                       Duke
                       shewed
                       that
                       he
                       never
                       intended
                       to
                       receive
                       his
                       majestie
                       otherwise
                       than
                       as
                       became
                       his
                       lawfull
                       King
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       personally
                       demonstrated
                       at
                       his
                       Majesties
                       arrivall
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       conclusions
                       ,
                       made
                       with
                       
                         Samuell
                         Lasky
                      
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Ambasador
                       had
                       been
                       observed
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       Finlanders
                       had
                       not
                       rebellously
                       fallen
                       down
                       in
                       multitudes
                       ,
                       with
                       Shipps
                       ,
                       Ordinance
                       ,
                       Fire-balls
                       and
                       other
                       military
                       furniture
                       to
                       the
                       very
                       skirts
                       of
                       Stockholme
                       ,
                       threatning
                       rapine
                       ,
                       slaughter
                       and
                       devastation
                       to
                       his
                       Dukedomes
                       when
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       gone
                       to
                       meet
                       his
                       Majesty
                       .
                       He
                       therefore
                       in
                       friendly
                       and
                       brotherly
                       manner
                       besought
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       be
                       mindfull
                       of
                       his
                       Regall
                       promises
                       ;
                       To
                       dismisse
                       those
                       Aliens
                       ;
                       to
                       secure
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       followers
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       remit
                       all
                       matter
                       of
                       dissention
                       to
                       a
                       legall
                       inquisition
                       and
                       discussion
                       in
                       free
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       before
                       equall
                       un-interessed
                       Arbitrators
                       :
                       These
                       Letters
                       (
                       wherin
                       severall
                       objections
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       were
                       answered
                       ,
                       but
                       here
                       for
                       avoiding
                       of
                       prolix
                       repetitions
                       omitted
                       )
                       were
                       dated
                       as
                       abovesaid
                       from
                       the
                       Memmian
                       fields
                       ,
                       whether
                       the
                       Duke
                       was
                       then
                       come
                       with
                       a
                       strong
                       Army
                       :
                    
                     
                       TO
                       these
                       the
                       King
                       returned
                       answer
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       transaction
                       
                       with
                       Laskie
                       (
                       of
                       the
                       breach
                       wherof
                       he
                       was
                       taxed
                       )
                       was
                       also
                       un-observed
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       part
                       :
                       That
                       the
                       Finlanders
                       by
                       his
                       Command
                       had
                       approached
                       towards
                       Stocholme
                       to
                       attend
                       his
                       coming
                       :
                       That
                       they
                       were
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       accounted
                       Rebells
                       who
                       did
                       not
                       appose
                       their
                       lawfull
                       Lord
                       ,
                       nor
                       obtrude
                       upon
                       him
                       intollerable
                       Conditions
                       ,
                       but
                       sought
                       to
                       protect
                       the
                       Regall
                       Jurisdiction
                       and
                       Authority
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       Suethland
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       the
                       Army
                       of
                       Aliens
                       ,
                       whereof
                       his
                       Dilection
                       complained
                       so
                       much
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       discharged
                       in
                       time
                       convenient
                       :
                       especially
                       when
                       his
                       Dominion
                       ,
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       Forts
                       ,
                       Army
                       ,
                       Navy
                       ,
                       Ordinance
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       things
                       rightly
                       belonging
                       unto
                       him
                       were
                       restored
                       .
                       But
                       it
                       was
                       evident
                       that
                       his
                       Dilection
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       numerous
                       power
                       ,
                       raised
                       in
                       his
                       owne
                       Dukedomes
                       ,
                       was
                       come
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                       exhausting
                       his
                       Subjects
                       with
                       exactions
                       and
                       payments
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       ,
                       in
                       his
                       owne
                       Kingdome
                       he
                       could
                       not
                       enjoy
                       his
                       peculiar
                       Revenues
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       might
                       be
                       wanting
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       Regall
                       Traine
                       in
                       his
                       Progresse
                       ;
                       his
                       owne
                       Souldiers
                       were
                       invited
                       ,
                       seduced
                       ,
                       and
                       entertained
                       by
                       the
                       adverse
                       party
                       ,
                       by
                       all
                       which
                       things
                       it
                       was
                       evident
                       by
                       whose
                       default
                       the
                       Countries
                       substance
                       was
                       consumed
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       concerning
                       his
                       Dilections
                       desire
                       of
                       security
                       from
                       violence
                       and
                       Injustice
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       leaving
                       of
                       all
                       discords
                       to
                       the
                       examination
                       of
                       sincere
                       Neutrall
                       Arbitrators
                       ,
                       he
                       had
                       formerly
                       answered
                       that
                       ,
                       having
                       attained
                       the
                       yeares
                       of
                       discretion
                       ,
                       he
                       understood
                       what
                       the
                       Municipall
                       Law
                       advised
                       in
                       that
                       case
                       ,
                       wherunto
                       he
                       resolved
                       to
                       adhere
                       ,
                       and
                       accordingly
                       to
                       protect
                       his
                       Dilection
                       
                       and
                       Followers
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       his
                       other
                       Subjects
                       .
                       But
                       that
                       ,
                       as
                       things
                       were
                       ,
                       himselfe
                       was
                       not
                       permitted
                       to
                       enjoy
                       a
                       peaceable
                       Habitation
                       ,
                       nor
                       the
                       Revenues
                       of
                       his
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       thing
                       that
                       by
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       Suethland
                       belonged
                       unto
                       him
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       therfore
                       required
                       his
                       dilection
                       to
                       retire
                       into
                       his
                       dukedom
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       quietly
                       to
                       remain
                       ,
                       restoring
                       all
                       things
                       he
                       had
                       taken
                       from
                       him
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       his
                       faithful
                       Subjects
                       and
                       Servants
                       in
                       former
                       years
                       ,
                       and
                       lately
                       (
                       even
                       at
                       his
                       doors
                       )
                       surprised
                       and
                       hurried
                       into
                       Prison
                       :
                       That
                       as
                       to
                       further
                       security
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       convenient
                       and
                       practicable
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       best
                       constituted
                       Christian
                       Lawes
                       ,
                       even
                       amongst
                       equals
                       ,
                       that
                       whatsoever
                       were
                       unjustly
                       detained
                       should
                       be
                       first
                       restored
                       ,
                       with
                       sufficient
                       security
                       for
                       all
                       matters
                       of
                       further
                       demand
                       :
                       That
                       his
                       Dilection
                       should
                       likewise
                       abstaine
                       from
                       the
                       Title
                       of
                       Governour
                       ,
                       usurped
                       without
                       the
                       Royall
                       consent
                       :
                       Himself
                       being
                       now
                       of
                       full
                       age
                       ,
                       and
                       able
                       by
                       the
                       Divine
                       assistance
                       ,
                       to
                       rule
                       alone
                       without
                       a
                       Tutor
                       ;
                       It
                       being
                       contrary
                       to
                       Justice
                       and
                       reason
                       ,
                       yea
                       a
                       thing
                       unheard
                       of
                       ,
                       that
                       a
                       King
                       being
                       of
                       lawfull
                       years
                       ,
                       there
                       should
                       be
                       any
                       other
                       Governour
                       in
                       Suethland
                       besides
                       himself
                       .
                       And
                       was
                       therefore
                       resolved
                       not
                       to
                       expose
                       himself
                       to
                       derision
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       a
                       diminution
                       of
                       his
                       Honour
                       by
                       a
                       longer
                       sufferance
                       of
                       such
                       Injuries
                       :
                       That
                       when
                       his
                       Dilection
                       should
                       perform
                       all
                       these
                       things
                       ,
                       his
                       Actions
                       would
                       then
                       be
                       answerable
                       to
                       his
                       words
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       give
                       a
                       cleer
                       testimony
                       that
                       he
                       began
                       to
                       have
                       a
                       due
                       regard
                       unto
                       the
                       Royall
                       Dignity
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       prosperity
                       ,
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       emolument
                       of
                       the
                       Nation
                       :
                       That
                       by
                       such
                       meanes
                       all
                       things
                       might
                       (
                       not
                       onely
                       )
                       come
                       to
                       a
                       right
                       examination
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       attaine
                       the
                       wished
                       end
                       .
                       These
                       dated
                       from
                       Stegeburg
                       the
                       third
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       Duke
                       by
                       a
                       reply
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       date
                       ,
                       reiterated
                       his
                       desire
                       for
                       
                       an
                       examination
                       of
                       all
                       differences
                       before
                       equal
                       Arbitrators
                       ,
                       and
                       complained
                       that
                       his
                       former
                       Letters
                       had
                       not
                       attained
                       the
                       wished
                       answer
                       .
                       That
                       by
                       these
                       delaies
                       he
                       could
                       not
                       but
                       conjecture
                       that
                       no
                       good
                       was
                       intended
                       toward
                       him
                       :
                       That
                       having
                       hitherto
                       tried
                       (
                       albeit
                       in
                       vaine
                       )
                       all
                       meanes
                       conducible
                       to
                       the
                       well-fare
                       ,
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       concord
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       forced
                       to
                       seek
                       other
                       meanes
                       whereby
                       to
                       provide
                       for
                       the
                       security
                       of
                       his
                       person
                       ,
                       Wife
                       ,
                       and
                       Children
                       ,
                       Possessions
                       ,
                       and
                       People
                       .
                       That
                       as
                       he
                       had
                       ever
                       been
                       most
                       faithfull
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       procured
                       his
                       prosperity
                       to
                       his
                       utmost
                       power
                       ,
                       so
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       grieved
                       (
                       whereof
                       he
                       called
                       God
                       to
                       record
                       )
                       that
                       ought
                       contrary
                       thereunto
                       did
                       befall
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       he
                       wished
                       long
                       life
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       happy
                       ,
                       a
                       healthfull
                       and
                       peaceable
                       Raigne
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       things
                       being
                       so
                       ,
                       he
                       did
                       faithfully
                       advise
                       and
                       diligently
                       admonish
                       his
                       Majesty
                       not
                       to
                       appeare
                       abroad
                       in
                       the
                       Feild
                       ,
                       nor
                       to
                       betake
                       himselfe
                       any
                       whither
                       by
                       water
                       ,
                       but
                       containe
                       
                       himselfe
                       within
                       the
                       Castle
                       ,
                       least
                       that
                       ,
                       if
                       any
                       tumult
                       should
                       happen
                       between
                       the
                       two
                       Armies
                       ,
                       or
                       his
                       Majestie
                       chance
                       into
                       the
                       Navy
                       approaching
                       ,
                       some
                       danger
                       ,
                       contrary
                       to
                       his
                       desire
                       ,
                       might
                       befall
                       him
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       if
                       ought
                       thereof
                       did
                       accrue
                       to
                       his
                       Majesties
                       person
                       ,
                       Army
                       ,
                       or
                       Fleet
                       ,
                       himselfe
                       was
                       blamelesse
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       World
                       ,
                       as
                       having
                       given
                       timely
                       warning
                       whereby
                       to
                       prevent
                       any
                       such
                       misfortune
                       ,
                       if
                       credite
                       had
                       been
                       attributed
                       to
                       his
                       Counsell
                       rather
                       then
                       to
                       the
                       pernicious
                       instigations
                       and
                       seducements
                       of
                       wicked
                       men
                       ;
                       herewith
                       he
                       commended
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       the
                       Divine
                       protection
                       .
                       Dated
                       from
                       the
                       Memmian
                       Feilds
                       the
                       third
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       approaching
                       by
                       night
                       neerer
                       to
                       the
                       Royall
                       
                       Camp
                       ,
                       gave
                       the
                       King
                       notice
                       thereof
                       by
                       Letter
                       of
                       the
                       eighth
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       moneth
                       ,
                       sent
                       by
                       two
                       Trumpeters
                       ;
                       importing
                       that
                       ,
                       seeing
                       it
                       appeared
                       sufficiently
                       his
                       Majesty
                       was
                       not
                       returned
                       into
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       to
                       governe
                       them
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Municipall
                       Laws
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       by
                       force
                       and
                       violence
                       ,
                       in
                       burthening
                       and
                       molesting
                       his
                       Native
                       Soile
                       with
                       forraigne
                       and
                       homebred
                       Forces
                       ;
                       in
                       reproaching
                       and
                       prescribing
                       him
                       throughout
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       seising
                       and
                       imprisoning
                       his
                       Servants
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       in
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       hitherto
                       obtained
                       satisfactory
                       answer
                       to
                       his
                       former
                       Letters
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       new
                       calumnies
                       were
                       daily
                       imposed
                       upon
                       him
                       in
                       publike
                       and
                       private
                       ,
                       he
                       had
                       drawn
                       neerer
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       use
                       any
                       hostility
                       unlesse
                       provoked
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       discover
                       whether
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       not
                       desist
                       from
                       such
                       courses
                       ,
                       and
                       permit
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       followers
                       to
                       enjoy
                       their
                       rights
                       according
                       to
                       equity
                       ,
                       by
                       securing
                       their
                       Goods
                       and
                       Possessions
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       condition
                       of
                       the
                       times
                       then
                       required
                       :
                       All
                       which
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       do
                       without
                       delay
                       (
                       as
                       he
                       did
                       most
                       earnestly
                       and
                       humbly
                       desire
                       )
                       he
                       was
                       ready
                       with
                       all
                       his
                       Traine
                       ,
                       to
                       attend
                       ,
                       advice
                       ,
                       and
                       render
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       all
                       manner
                       of
                       duty
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Obligations
                       of
                       Oath
                       and
                       blood
                       :
                       But
                       if
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       resolved
                       not
                       to
                       dismisse
                       his
                       Troops
                       nor
                       depose
                       his
                       Armes
                       untill
                       their
                       desires
                       were
                       confirmed
                       in
                       most
                       sure
                       and
                       ample
                       manner
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       hoped
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       forbidden
                       either
                       by
                       Law
                       or
                       reason
                       .
                       Herewith
                       he
                       protested
                       that
                       unlesse
                       the
                       same
                       were
                       granted
                       within
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       two
                       houres
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       any
                       tumult
                       should
                       break
                       forth
                       between
                       the
                       two
                       Armies
                       to
                       the
                       detriment
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       his
                       followers
                       ,
                       his
                       Kingdome
                       or
                       people
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       innocent
                       thereof
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       world
                       ;
                       these
                       ,
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       were
                       dated
                       from
                       his
                       Campe
                       the
                       eighth
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       About
                       foure
                       daies
                       after
                       ,
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       sent
                       Letters
                       of
                       
                       Assecuration
                       ,
                       containing
                       that
                       whereas
                       the
                       most
                       Illustrious
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       had
                       divulged
                       rumours
                       of
                       his
                       arrivall
                       into
                       the
                       Land
                       with
                       an
                       extraneous
                       Army
                       to
                       the
                       spoyling
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       offering
                       of
                       violence
                       to
                       his
                       Highness
                       and
                       followers
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       by
                       those
                       rumours
                       had
                       drawn
                       unto
                       his
                       party
                       many
                       of
                       his
                       Servants
                       and
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       who
                       daily
                       flocked
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       into
                       whose
                       minds
                       the
                       Duke
                       had
                       injected
                       and
                       spread
                       a
                       great
                       terrour
                       of
                       his
                       approach
                       ,
                       albeit
                       he
                       had
                       declared
                       by
                       many
                       former
                       Letters
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       returned
                       into
                       his
                       Native
                       Kingdome
                       and
                       Country
                       ,
                       not
                       to
                       wage
                       War
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       a
                       rightfull
                       King
                       ,
                       who
                       neither
                       deserved
                       nor
                       apprehended
                       any
                       Rebellion
                       ,
                       in
                       peaceable
                       manner
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       joynt
                       desires
                       and
                       requests
                       ,
                       as
                       might
                       be
                       testified
                       by
                       severall
                       Letters
                       ,
                       which
                       intention
                       of
                       his
                       might
                       have
                       given
                       them
                       sufficient
                       satisfaction
                       :
                       Neverthelesse
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       his
                       candour
                       and
                       sincerity
                       might
                       appeare
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       aversenesse
                       to
                       intestine
                       discord
                       by
                       a
                       Civill
                       War
                       :
                       If
                       the
                       Duke
                       would
                       forth
                       with
                       resigne
                       up
                       and
                       restore
                       unto
                       him
                       his
                       Servants
                       ,
                       Souldiers
                       ,
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       Houses
                       ,
                       Territories
                       ,
                       Navy
                       ,
                       and
                       Ammunition
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       belonging
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       the
                       Common-wealth
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       the
                       Captives
                       and
                       Servants
                       of
                       his
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       would
                       in
                       like
                       manner
                       disband
                       his
                       Troops
                       ,
                       retire
                       and
                       remaine
                       quiet
                       in
                       his
                       Dukedomes
                       ,
                       appeare
                       readily
                       (
                       when
                       cited
                       )
                       in
                       Judgment
                       ,
                       with
                       such
                       of
                       his
                       followers
                       as
                       were
                       obnoxious
                       to
                       blame
                       ,
                       and
                       thereof
                       give
                       present
                       assecuration
                       :
                       He
                       also
                       would
                       (
                       as
                       by
                       these
                       his
                       Letters
                       Patents
                       he
                       now
                       did
                       )
                       promise
                       and
                       ensure
                       the
                       dismission
                       of
                       his
                       alien
                       forces
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       not
                       attempt
                       any
                       violence
                       against
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       or
                       Servants
                       ,
                       but
                       permit
                       every
                       one
                       to
                       enjoy
                       the
                       benefit
                       of
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       Suethland
                       conforme
                       to
                       reason
                       and
                       Justice
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       all
                       persons
                       adhering
                       to
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       against
                       whom
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       might
                       have
                       any
                       cause
                       of
                       complaint
                       should
                       reciprocally
                       appear
                       in
                       Judgment
                       .
                       In
                       confirmation
                       whereof
                       these
                       were
                       given
                       under
                       his
                       hand
                       and
                       Seale
                       at
                       the
                       Castle
                       of
                       Stegeburg
                       ,
                       the
                       twelfth
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       This
                       Assecuration
                       seeming
                       to
                       the
                       Duke
                       unsatisfactory
                       ;
                       he
                       
                       wrote
                       back
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       within
                       two
                       daies
                       ;
                       saying
                       ,
                       That
                       his
                       Majesty
                       having
                       sufficiently
                       understood
                       by
                       the
                       Electorall
                       and
                       Ducall
                       Ambassadours
                       what
                       had
                       hitherto
                       past
                       between
                       them
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       needlesse
                       to
                       use
                       repititions
                       :
                       and
                       therefore
                       he
                       diligently
                       and
                       faithfully
                       admonished
                       his
                       Majesty
                       not
                       to
                       suffer
                       evil
                       Counsellours
                       to
                       draw
                       him
                       into
                       any
                       inconveniencies
                       .
                       That
                       the
                       dispute
                       was
                       not
                       about
                       Pears
                       or
                       Apples
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       the
                       well-fare
                       of
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       and
                       people
                       were
                       therein
                       concerned
                       .
                       He
                       further
                       advertised
                       that
                       having
                       resolved
                       to
                       send
                       some
                       of
                       his
                       faithfull
                       Servants
                       to
                       see
                       whether
                       any
                       hopes
                       of
                       better
                       things
                       were
                       yet
                       remaining
                       ,
                       he
                       desired
                       that
                       Letters
                       of
                       safe
                       conduct
                       might
                       be
                       granted
                       for
                       them
                       freely
                       and
                       without
                       molestation
                       to
                       repaire
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       (
                       having
                       delivered
                       what
                       they
                       had
                       in
                       charge
                       )
                       to
                       returne
                       without
                       hurt
                       or
                       disturbance
                       .
                       These
                       were
                       dated
                       at
                       the
                       Campe
                       the
                       fourteenth
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                     
                       THe
                       Kings
                       answer
                       was
                       returned
                       by
                       the
                       same
                       Messenger
                       ,
                       
                       wherein
                       recapitalating
                       things
                       fore
                       specified
                       ,
                       and
                       taxing
                       the
                       Duke
                       of
                       continued
                       propounding
                       new
                       and
                       lesse
                       tollerable
                       conditions
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       of
                       imputing
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       albeit
                       he
                       had
                       offered
                       none
                       but
                       such
                       as
                       were
                       lawfull
                       and
                       fitting
                       :
                       He
                       said
                       further
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       very
                       well
                       perceived
                       his
                       well
                       being
                       ,
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       and
                       people
                       was
                       now
                       the
                       point
                       in
                       question
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       Pears
                       or
                       Apples
                       as
                       his
                       Dilection
                       had
                       rightly
                       hinted
                       ;
                       but
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       never
                       expected
                       nor
                       deserved
                       that
                       any
                       such
                       measure
                       should
                       be
                       meted
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       the
                       examination
                       whereof
                       he
                       referred
                       to
                       God
                       and
                       to
                       Divine
                       Justice
                       .
                    
                     
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       contented
                       to
                       admit
                       of
                       such
                       as
                       his
                       Dilection
                       would
                       depute
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       not
                       exceeding
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       eight
                       persons
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       he
                       thereby
                       granted
                       safe
                       conduct
                       and
                       security
                       .
                       Dated
                       as
                       before
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Duke
                       upon
                       this
                       answer
                       ,
                       desired
                       a
                       more
                       exact
                       forme
                       of
                       safe
                       conduct
                       ,
                       for
                       secure
                       return
                       from
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       repaire
                       unto
                       his
                       
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       which
                       was
                       accordingly
                       granted
                       at
                       Stegeburg
                       ,
                       the
                       fifteenth
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       Hereupon
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       delegated
                       (
                       the
                       same
                       day
                       )
                       three
                       Noble
                       men
                       of
                       his
                       Counsell
                       ,
                       
                         Maurice
                         Steno
                      
                       Earl
                       of
                       
                         Rasburg
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         Ludbert
                      
                       
                       Caverus
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         John
                         Ericke
                      
                       ,
                       unto
                       whom
                       he
                       committed
                       sundry
                       things
                       to
                       be
                       communicated
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       himselfe
                       and
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       Suethland
                       ,
                       earnestly
                       desiring
                       (
                       by
                       his
                       Letter
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       date
                       )
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       afford
                       them
                       private
                       audience
                       and
                       give
                       credite
                       to
                       what
                       they
                       should
                       deliver
                       ,
                       and
                       returne
                       such
                       answer
                       as
                       might
                       be
                       for
                       the
                       Kingdomes
                       good
                       ;
                       and
                       concluded
                       with
                       assurance
                       of
                       fidelity
                       and
                       brotherly
                       affection
                       from
                       himselfe
                       .
                    
                     
                       Their
                       Instructions
                       imported
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       graciously
                       
                       ponder
                       the
                       present
                       miserable
                       condition
                       of
                       his
                       Native
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       suffer
                       himself
                       to
                       be
                       induced
                       to
                       ought
                       that
                       might
                       be
                       prejudiciall
                       to
                       his
                       Royall
                       Person
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       Duke
                       ,
                       the
                       Regal
                       Family
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       That
                       as
                       the
                       resolution
                       lately
                       given
                       at
                       his
                       Majesties
                       instance
                       (
                       to
                       the
                       Electorall
                       and
                       Ducall
                       Ambassadors
                       )
                       was
                       not
                       lesse
                       Christian
                       then
                       Legal
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       Suethland
                       could
                       not
                       enlarge
                       themselves
                       any
                       further
                       :
                       they
                       therefore
                       earnestly
                       desired
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       rest
                       therewith
                       satisfied
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       grant
                       them
                       the
                       security
                       they
                       had
                       submissively
                       demanded
                       :
                       That
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       their
                       humble
                       suit
                       could
                       not
                       find
                       place
                       ,
                       they
                       desired
                       to
                       be
                       excused
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       Christian
                       world
                       ,
                       as
                       having
                       sought
                       after
                       those
                       things
                       that
                       pertained
                       to
                       peace
                       and
                       
                       concord
                       :
                       Yet
                       that
                       the
                       brotherly
                       and
                       friendly
                       inclination
                       of
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       toward
                       his
                       Majesty
                       might
                       further
                       appear
                       ,
                       he
                       humbly
                       desired
                       (
                       as
                       formerly
                       )
                       that
                       securely
                       and
                       in
                       place
                       convenient
                       ,
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       admitted
                       to
                       Speech
                       with
                       His
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       which
                       if
                       granted
                       ,
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       surely
                       know
                       ,
                       that
                       many
                       things
                       were
                       imputed
                       to
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       whereof
                       he
                       was
                       altogether
                       free
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       said
                       Commissioners
                       were
                       likewise
                       to
                       insinuate
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       were
                       (
                       seve
                       〈…〉
                       and
                       joyntly
                       )
                       most
                       willing
                       and
                       ready
                       to
                       render
                       to
                       his
                       〈…〉
                       jesty
                       all
                       possible
                       respect
                       and
                       obedience
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       Oath
                       of
                       Fidelity
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       written
                       Laws
                       of
                       the
                       Land
                       :
                       neither
                       should
                       his
                       Majesty
                       find
                       ought
                       by
                       his
                       Higness
                       ,
                       other
                       then
                       tended
                       to
                       the
                       welfare
                       of
                       himand
                       his
                       heirs
                       ,
                       for
                       whom
                       they
                       would
                       esteem
                       nothing
                       overmuch
                       ,
                       that
                       was
                       within
                       their
                       power
                       ,
                       as
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       side
                       ,
                       they
                       hoped
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       shew
                       himself
                       a
                       meek
                       ,
                       gracious
                       ,
                       and
                       peaceable
                       Prince
                       .
                       Given
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       .
                    
                     
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       returned
                       Answer
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       received
                       what
                       by
                       the
                       Commissioners
                       of
                       his
                       Highness
                       had
                       been
                       delivered
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       they
                       having
                       left
                       their
                       Instructions
                       with
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       desired
                       an
                       Answer
                       unto
                       them
                       in
                       writing
                       ,
                       he
                       did
                       by
                       these
                       Letters
                       return
                       his
                       answer
                       and
                       desire
                       ,
                       That
                       twelve
                       of
                       the
                       Equestrial
                       ,
                       and
                       six
                       of
                       the
                       Military
                       Order
                       of
                       his
                       part
                       ,
                       might
                       meet
                       an
                       equall
                       number
                       of
                       the
                       Dukes
                       ,
                       to
                       consult
                       of
                       ,
                       and
                       compound
                       the
                       whole
                       matter
                       :
                       And
                       wished
                       that
                       his
                       Dilection
                       would
                       have
                       the
                       same
                       regard
                       to
                       the
                       Patriall
                       ,
                       Regal
                       ,
                       and
                       Ducal
                       prosperity
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       exhorted
                       him
                       unto
                       ,
                       not
                       doubting
                       but
                       so
                       all
                       dissension
                       would
                       have
                       a
                       speedy
                       wished
                       end
                       :
                       These
                       were
                       of
                       the
                       sixteenth
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Moneth
                       ,
                       and
                       accordingly
                       ample
                       Letteers
                       of
                       safe
                       conduct
                       (
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       date
                       )
                       were
                       alternatively
                       given
                       by
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       Duke
                       for
                       the
                       forementioned
                       number
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Orders
                       respectively
                       .
                    
                     
                       THe
                       Royall
                       Answer
                       to
                       the
                       Dukes
                       Legation
                       contained
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       amiable
                       salutations
                       and
                       tenders
                       of
                       obedience
                       ,
                       
                       were
                       most
                       welcome
                       ,
                       especially
                       if
                       deeds
                       did
                       correspond
                       with
                       words
                       :
                       That
                       albeit
                       ,
                       he
                       had
                       neither
                       deserved
                       nor
                       expected
                       such
                       a
                       reception
                       into
                       his
                       hereditary
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       by
                       intollerable
                       conditions
                       ,
                       as
                       by
                       inconvenient
                       propositions
                       ,
                       he
                       had
                       neverthelesse
                       concluded
                       upon
                       the
                       assecuration
                       more
                       fully
                       (
                       as
                       well
                       in
                       reference
                       to
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       as
                       his
                       followers
                       )
                       then
                       of
                       Right
                       ought
                       to
                       have
                       been
                       demanded
                       ;
                       the
                       Act
                       it self
                       witnessing
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       all
                       that
                       desired
                       peace
                       and
                       unity
                       :
                       But
                       that
                       the
                       Duke
                       had
                       no
                       way
                       consented
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       desires
                       ,
                       the
                       Declaration
                       delivered
                       to
                       the
                       Ducall
                       and
                       Electorall
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       not
                       having
                       regard
                       unto
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       promising
                       performance
                       therof
                       ,
                       but
                       
                       rather
                       adding
                       certain
                       unsufferable
                       conditions
                       :
                       the
                       resolution
                       it self
                       lately
                       exhibited
                       to
                       those
                       Germane
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       and
                       tendred
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       did
                       evidently
                       testifie
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       Admonition
                       might
                       have
                       been
                       spared
                       ,
                       in
                       regard
                       the
                       King
                       had
                       offered
                       no
                       violence
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       his
                       Army
                       ,
                       or
                       partakers
                       ,
                       nor
                       had
                       demanded
                       ought
                       ,
                       save
                       what
                       was
                       his
                       own
                       ,
                       whereas
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       had
                       compelled
                       the
                       Regal
                       Subjects
                       and
                       Servants
                       to
                       take
                       up
                       arms
                       ;
                       had
                       appointed
                       Military
                       Stations
                       within
                       the
                       Royall
                       Territory
                       ,
                       exhausted
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Subjects
                       ;
                       detained
                       and
                       consumed
                       the
                       annuall
                       ,
                       R
                       〈…〉
                       Revenue
                       ;
                       imposed
                       Taxes
                       and
                       auxiliary
                       exactions
                       on
                       the
                       〈◊〉
                       habitants
                       ,
                       prohibited
                       provisions
                       from
                       being
                       brought
                       unto
                       the
                       Royal
                       Camp
                       for
                       money
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       several
                       Marches
                       had
                       pitched
                       his
                       Tents
                       ,
                       his
                       Army
                       ,
                       and
                       Canon
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       Regal
                       gates
                       ;
                       had
                       in
                       the
                       Ranensian
                       fields
                       and
                       elsewhere
                       seized
                       as
                       prisoners
                       sundry
                       of
                       the
                       Regal
                       Servants
                       and
                       domesticks
                       ;
                       commanded
                       the
                       goods
                       and
                       moveables
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       repaired
                       unto
                       their
                       lawfull
                       King
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       Prey
                       ;
                       and
                       unto
                       this
                       very
                       day
                       used
                       the
                       Title
                       and
                       Authority
                       of
                       Governour
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       albeit
                       the
                       King
                       were
                       present
                       ,
                       a
                       thing
                       never
                       before
                       practised
                       :
                       from
                       all
                       which
                       things
                       ,
                       collection
                       might
                       easily
                       be
                       made
                       who
                       had
                       first
                       administred
                       matter
                       to
                       these
                       mischiefs
                       .
                    
                     
                       He
                       therefore
                       admonished
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       to
                       sur-cease
                       these
                       courses
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       permit
                       unto
                       him
                       the
                       free
                       enjoyment
                       of
                       his
                       owne
                       :
                       that
                       otherwise
                       he
                       should
                       have
                       cause
                       to
                       protest
                       if
                       so
                       manifest
                       unjustice
                       produced
                       any
                       misfortune
                       ;
                       That
                       he
                       desired
                       never
                       thelesse
                       to
                       understand
                       what
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       intended
                       by
                       his
                       protesting
                       ,
                       and
                       whereat
                       the
                       same
                       aimed
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       he
                       might
                       accommodate
                       his
                       Interest
                       thereunto
                       .
                       That
                       he
                       was
                       not
                       averse
                       to
                       the
                       desired
                       enterview
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       should
                       give
                       a
                       resolution
                       condigne
                       to
                       his
                       desires
                       and
                       peaceable
                       demands
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       in
                       due
                       place
                       and
                       time
                       consent
                       to
                       the
                       Colloquie
                       required
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       the
                       many
                       professions
                       of
                       fidelity
                       and
                       obedience
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       his
                       Heirs
                       were
                       most
                       acceptable
                       from
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       a
                       correspondency
                       of
                       effects
                       was
                       wished
                       ,
                       wherby
                       this
                       dissention
                       might
                       be
                       the
                       better
                       ,
                       sooner
                       ,
                       and
                       more
                       peaceably
                       composed
                       .
                       That
                       he
                       thought
                       not
                       the
                       hurt
                       of
                       any
                       person
                       ,
                       but
                       was
                       willing
                       to
                       give
                       clear
                       testimony
                       to
                       all
                       men
                       of
                       his
                       Kingly
                       clemency
                       and
                       favour
                       .
                       He
                       therefore
                       desired
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       to
                       weigh
                       the
                       whole
                       matter
                       seriously
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       to
                       make
                       intollerable
                       and
                       dishonourable
                       overtures
                       ,
                       which
                       would
                       not
                       conduce
                       to
                       peace
                       and
                       concord
                       ,
                       but
                       afford
                       more
                       ample
                       cause
                       of
                       strife
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       prayed
                       God
                       to
                       divert
                       ,
                       and
                       professed
                       he
                       for
                       his
                       part
                       would
                       decline
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Dukes
                       reply
                       hereunto
                       ,
                       by
                       Nicolas
                       Nicolai
                       ,
                       Mauritius
                       Georgij
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       Nicolas
                       Rask
                       the
                       Kings
                       Commissioners
                       ,
                       was
                       to
                       this
                       effect
                       .
                    
                     
                       THat
                       touching
                       the
                       exprobations
                       used
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       his
                       actions
                       were
                       not
                       corresponding
                       to
                       his
                       words
                       ,
                       he
                       holds
                       his
                       Majesty
                       excused
                       ,
                       as
                       not
                       being
                       ignorant
                       from
                       what
                       Fountaine
                       they
                       flowed
                       ;
                       that
                       neverthelesse
                       in
                       regard
                       it
                       beseemed
                       not
                       an
                       honest
                       man
                       to
                       fit
                       his
                       Cap
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       Crest
                       ,
                       he
                       returned
                       this
                       answer
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       they
                       who
                       so
                       upbraided
                       and
                       objected
                       ,
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       blackt
                       with
                       the
                       same
                       Coale
                       of
                       calumny
                       ,
                       untill
                       they
                       had
                       really
                       proved
                       that
                       his
                       actions
                       were
                       dissenting
                       from
                       his
                       professions
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       his
                       performances
                       should
                       ever
                       be
                       such
                       toward
                       his
                       Majesty
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       men
                       ,
                       as
                       might
                       become
                       an
                       honest
                       Prince
                       whose
                       words
                       and
                       deeds
                       were
                       consentaneous
                       .
                       That
                       whereas
                       his
                       Majesty
                       charged
                       the
                       Declaration
                       by
                       him
                       delivered
                       to
                       the
                       Electorall
                       and
                       Ducall
                       Ambassadors
                       (
                       who
                       had
                       interposed
                       in
                       that
                       transaction
                       )
                       of
                       containing
                       intollerable
                       conditions
                       ,
                       hee
                       referred
                       unto
                       the
                       Acts
                       themselves
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       was
                       perswaded
                       would
                       testifie
                       otherwise
                       :
                       That
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       Crimi
                       nations
                       couched
                       in
                       the
                       answer
                       ,
                       he
                       pretermits
                       them
                       ,
                       as
                       not
                       being
                       here
                       competently
                       urged
                       ,
                       but
                       when
                       things
                       should
                       come
                       to
                       be
                       rightly
                       discussed
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       then
                       make
                       such
                       reply
                       as
                       every
                       honest
                       man
                       should
                       acknowledge
                       his
                       allegations
                       to
                       be
                       just
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       his
                       Protest
                       had
                       no
                       other
                       meaning
                       then
                       that
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       meanes
                       for
                       peace
                       that
                       had
                       been
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       tendred
                       did
                       not
                       take
                       effect
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       Waves
                       of
                       discord
                       should
                       arise
                       thence
                       ,
                       he
                       desired
                       to
                       be
                       excused
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       World
                       ,
                       as
                       being
                       innocent
                       thereof
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       those
                       onely
                       who
                       sowed
                       and
                       nourished
                       the
                       seeds
                       of
                       this
                       dissention
                       ,
                       might
                       be
                       reputed
                       guilty
                       of
                       its
                       effects
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       the
                       fidelity
                       and
                       obedience
                       tendred
                       by
                       him
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       his
                       Heires
                       ,
                       never
                       had
                       been
                       nor
                       could
                       be
                       violated
                       ,
                       but
                       preserved
                       entire
                       ,
                       provided
                       he
                       might
                       securely
                       enjoy
                       what
                       of
                       right
                       he
                       doth
                       and
                       ought
                       to
                       possesse
                       .
                    
                     
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       that
                       nothing
                       on
                       his
                       part
                       might
                       be
                       wanting
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       equitable
                       conditions
                       for
                       Peace
                       and
                       Concord
                       were
                       by
                       him
                       rejected
                       ,
                       he
                       willingly
                       consented
                       to
                       the
                       meeting
                       of
                       so
                       many
                       honest
                       men
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Equestriall
                       and
                       Military
                       Order
                       ,
                       as
                       his
                       Majesty
                       required
                       ,
                       with
                       those
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       should
                       assigne
                       ,
                       for
                       a
                       full
                       decision
                       of
                       all
                       matters
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       wished
                       for
                       nothing
                       more
                       ,
                       then
                       to
                       be
                       admitted
                       to
                       a
                       personal
                       conference
                       with
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       whereby
                       he
                       hoped
                       to
                       cleer
                       himselfe
                       to
                       his
                       Majesties
                       satisfaction
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       by
                       his
                       Commissioners
                       sent
                       also
                       the
                       Declaration
                       ensuing
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       he
                       resolved
                       to
                       adhere
                       constantly
                       .
                    
                     
                       THat
                       forasmuch
                       as
                       the
                       Electorall
                       and
                       Ducall
                       Ambassadors
                       
                       were
                       departed
                       ,
                       whose
                       subscriptions
                       he
                       had
                       desired
                       to
                       the
                       Letters
                       of
                       Assecuration
                       of
                       King
                       Sigismund
                       .
                       he
                       thought
                       not
                       meet
                       to
                       trust
                       to
                       Paper
                       and
                       Inke
                       onely
                       ;
                       but
                       as
                       a
                       Pledge
                       demanded
                       the
                       Fort
                       of
                       Elfenburg
                       and
                       the
                       Vastenan
                       Castle
                       ,
                       wherein
                       he
                       might
                       place
                       ,
                       not
                       his
                       owne
                       ,
                       but
                       his
                       Majesties
                       sworne
                       Servants
                       ,
                       not
                       disaffected
                       to
                       himself
                       &
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       who
                       should
                       there
                       remain
                       unto
                       the
                       end
                       of
                       the
                       next
                       ensuing
                       Parliament
                       .
                       If
                       this
                       were
                       denied
                       ,
                       he
                       desired
                       he
                       might
                       retain
                       the
                       Navy
                       with
                       the
                       Ammunition
                       reserved
                       in
                       the
                       Castle
                       of
                       Gripsholme
                       untill
                       the
                       conclusion
                       of
                       that
                       Assembly
                       ;
                       but
                       if
                       this
                       also
                       should
                       not
                       be
                       consented
                       unto
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       Ships
                       of
                       War
                       onely
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       insisted
                       on
                       :
                       And
                       if
                       that
                       proposition
                       were
                       likewise
                       rejected
                       by
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       those
                       Senatorial
                       persons
                       formerly
                       by
                       him
                       desired
                       ,
                       or
                       three
                       of
                       them
                       at
                       least
                       ;
                       
                         Viz.
                         Ericke
                         Sparre
                         ,
                         Gustavus
                         Baner
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       
                         Turo
                         Bielke
                      
                       ,
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       required
                       as
                       pledges
                       .
                    
                     
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       that
                       his
                       Majesty
                       might
                       understand
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       had
                       no
                       other
                       intentions
                       then
                       were
                       conducing
                       to
                       Peace
                       and
                       Unity
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       rest
                       contented
                       with
                       his
                       Majesties
                       particular
                       assecuration
                       ,
                       conditionally
                       that
                       therein
                       were
                       expresly
                       inserted
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         the
                         States
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdome
                         should
                         be
                         obliged
                         to
                         oppose
                         and
                         resist
                         that
                         side
                         who
                         attempted
                         ought
                         in
                         prejudice
                         of
                         the
                         Premisses
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       BUt
                       to
                       the
                       assecuration
                       (
                       required
                       by
                       the
                       Duke
                       the
                       seventeenth
                       
                       of
                       September
                       )
                       the
                       King
                       would
                       not
                       consent
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       lieu
                       thereof
                       declared
                       :
                       That
                       whereas
                       his
                       beloved
                       Uncle
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       had
                       promised
                       obedience
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       Heires
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       by
                       writing
                       bound
                       to
                       remit
                       into
                       his
                       hands
                       his
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       Castles
                       ,
                       Townes
                       ,
                       Houses
                       ;
                       &c.
                       his
                       Navy
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       the
                       Marine
                       Provisions
                       and
                       Stores
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       the
                       Crowne
                       of
                       Suethland
                       belonging
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       restore
                       to
                       liberty
                       his
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       with
                       such
                       of
                       his
                       Domesticks
                       as
                       he
                       detained
                       ,
                       who
                       should
                       be
                       neverthelesse
                       obliged
                       to
                       answer
                       all
                       Objections
                       in
                       full
                       and
                       free
                       Parliament
                       ;
                       as
                       also
                       to
                       disband
                       his
                       Forces
                       and
                       retire
                       into
                       his
                       Dukedom
                       ,
                       there
                       to
                       remain
                       quietly
                       and
                       be
                       ready
                       (
                       with
                       his
                       Domesticks
                       and
                       Subjects
                       against
                       whom
                       there
                       should
                       be
                       cause
                       of
                       complaint
                       )
                       to
                       appeare
                       in
                       Judgment
                       ,
                       when
                       all
                       causes
                       and
                       controversies
                       should
                       be
                       examined
                       and
                       decided
                       in
                       free
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       before
                       equall
                       and
                       sincere
                       Arbitrators
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       assecutoriall
                       Letters
                       of
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       given
                       in
                       that
                       behalf
                       .
                    
                     
                       He
                       also
                       had
                       (
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       part
                       )
                       promised
                       and
                       secured
                       and
                       did
                       by
                       these
                       his
                       Leters
                       Patents
                       ,
                       and
                       on
                       his
                       Kingly
                       faith
                       and
                       truth
                       promise
                       and
                       secure
                       that
                       he
                       would
                       governe
                       his
                       Hereditary
                       Kingdome
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Oath
                       and
                       assecuration
                       :
                       That
                       
                       he
                       would
                       dismisse
                       his
                       alien
                       forces
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       permit
                       the
                       intromission
                       of
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                       except
                       necessity
                       did
                       urge
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Duke
                       and
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       were
                       thereunto
                       consenting
                       :
                       Finally
                       that
                       all
                       his
                       sworne
                       Servants
                       ,
                       whom
                       the
                       Duke
                       had
                       any
                       way
                       preferred
                       in
                       his
                       absence
                       ,
                       should
                       enjoy
                       their
                       former
                       condition
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       the
                       Goods
                       and
                       Possessions
                       committed
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       untill
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Parliament
                       the
                       greivances
                       his
                       Majesty
                       had
                       against
                       them
                       were
                       examined
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       moreover
                       he
                       would
                       release
                       all
                       the
                       Dukes
                       Servants
                       ,
                       or
                       his
                       own
                       ,
                       who
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Dukes
                       name
                       and
                       behalfe
                       were
                       in
                       detention
                       either
                       within
                       or
                       without
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       forth-coming
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       :
                       To
                       which
                       end
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       all
                       Controversies
                       and
                       causes
                       of
                       complaint
                       might
                       be
                       legally
                       and
                       justly
                       heard
                       and
                       decided
                       ;
                       he
                       would
                       speedily
                       indict
                       a
                       Parliament
                       to
                       be
                       held
                       within
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       foure
                       months
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       all
                       things
                       should
                       be
                       examined
                       and
                       judged
                       before
                       equall
                       Arbitrators
                       ,
                       and
                       Electorall
                       and
                       Ducall
                       Ambassadors
                       ,
                       who
                       should
                       be
                       thereunto
                       invited
                       .
                       In
                       the
                       meane
                       time
                       ,
                       he
                       promised
                       not
                       to
                       permit
                       violence
                       or
                       injustice
                       to
                       be
                       offered
                       to
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       Dukes
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       Servants
                       ,
                       or
                       followers
                       of
                       what
                       condition
                       soever
                       ;
                       nor
                       to
                       impeach
                       or
                       sentence
                       any
                       one
                       for
                       ought
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       generall
                       advice
                       and
                       consent
                       had
                       been
                       concluded
                       and
                       enacted
                       ,
                       nor
                       to
                       forbid
                       the
                       defence
                       thereof
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       reject
                       or
                       persecute
                       any
                       who
                       had
                       adhered
                       to
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       nor
                       permit
                       any
                       hinderance
                       or
                       stop
                       to
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       or
                       others
                       whom
                       he
                       should
                       send
                       into
                       any
                       parts
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       untill
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       were
                       decided
                       in
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       no
                       further
                       proceedings
                       should
                       be
                       made
                       then
                       was
                       in
                       Parliament
                       justly
                       and
                       legally
                       pronounced
                       .
                       That
                       for
                       the
                       further
                       security
                       of
                       the
                       Premisses
                       he
                       had
                       with
                       his
                       owne
                       hand
                       signed
                       and
                       sealed
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       And
                       consented
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       beyond
                       expectation
                       it
                       should
                       happen
                       that
                       himselfe
                       or
                       his
                       said
                       Uncle
                       should
                       recede
                       from
                       ,
                       or
                       violate
                       this
                       agreement
                       in
                       the
                       least
                       :
                       The
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       were
                       impowred
                       to
                       resist
                       and
                       oppose
                       the
                       party
                       violating
                       :
                       Dated
                       from
                       Stegeburg
                       the
                       seventeenth
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                     
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       ,
                       not
                       satisfied
                       with
                       this
                       literary
                       assecuration
                       ,
                       
                       wrote
                       back
                       unto
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       that
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       all
                       waies
                       of
                       application
                       made
                       by
                       him
                       for
                       Peace
                       ,
                       indignation
                       and
                       a
                       sinister
                       construction
                       of
                       his
                       actions
                       encreased
                       daily
                       ,
                       by
                       instigation
                       and
                       counsell
                       of
                       perverse
                       and
                       turbulent
                       men
                       ,
                       who
                       had
                       given
                       beginning
                       and
                       continuance
                       to
                       this
                       Tragedy
                       ,
                       so
                       as
                       he
                       found
                       ,
                       that
                       whilest
                       his
                       Majesty
                       used
                       their
                       counsell
                       ,
                       the
                       present
                       difference
                       would
                       never
                       have
                       a
                       prosperous
                       issue
                       :
                       He
                       therefore
                       as
                       a
                       friend
                       and
                       brother
                       desired
                       ,
                       advised
                       ,
                       and
                       admonished
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       relinquish
                       that
                       band
                       of
                       treacherous
                       and
                       tumultuous
                       Counsellours
                       (
                       who
                       for
                       their
                       peculiar
                       and
                       wicked
                       ends
                       did
                       draw
                       his
                       Majesty
                       into
                       evill
                       courses
                       )
                       and
                       to
                       repaire
                       to
                       
                       Stocholme
                       ,
                       or
                       where
                       otherwise
                       he
                       pleased
                       .
                       He
                       assured
                       that
                       ,
                       he
                       would
                       not
                       onely
                       secure
                       his
                       Majesty
                       from
                       all
                       hurt
                       and
                       danger
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       engage
                       that
                       himself
                       and
                       his
                       followers
                       should
                       attend
                       and
                       conduct
                       him
                       whithersoever
                       he
                       desired
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       due
                       fidelity
                       ,
                       obedience
                       ,
                       and
                       promptitude
                       :
                       That
                       as
                       to
                       others
                       ,
                       they
                       would
                       proceed
                       according
                       to
                       Justice
                       ,
                       having
                       hither
                       to
                       forborn
                       them
                       for
                       his
                       Majesties
                       sake
                       ,
                       least
                       he
                       with
                       them
                       might
                       have
                       undergone
                       some
                       misfortune
                       ,
                       which
                       (
                       notwithstanding
                       any
                       suggestions
                       of
                       him
                       to
                       the
                       contrary
                       )
                       he
                       took
                       God
                       to
                       record
                       ,
                       he
                       desired
                       not
                       ,
                       but
                       would
                       alwaies
                       be
                       ready
                       to
                       avert
                       such
                       evill
                       from
                       his
                       person
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       would
                       have
                       regard
                       to
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       and
                       rest
                       perswaded
                       of
                       him
                       as
                       of
                       his
                       most
                       affectionate
                       Uncle
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       that
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       (
                       contrary
                       to
                       this
                       faithfull
                       advice
                       )
                       would
                       still
                       retaine
                       those
                       turbulent
                       Counsellours
                       ,
                       he
                       should
                       be
                       carefull
                       least
                       with
                       them
                       he
                       might
                       rush
                       into
                       some
                       danger
                       :
                       That
                       if
                       the
                       same
                       should
                       happen
                       (
                       which
                       he
                       besought
                       God
                       to
                       forbid
                       )
                       he
                       was
                       innocent
                       thereof
                       before
                       God
                       and
                       the
                       Christian
                       World
                       ,
                       and
                       willing
                       to
                       have
                       prevented
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       if
                       his
                       Majesty
                       would
                       have
                       adhered
                       to
                       his
                       advice
                       rather
                       then
                       to
                       the
                       pernicious
                       perswasions
                       and
                       wills
                       of
                       wicked
                       men
                       ;
                       hereupon
                       desiring
                       an
                       answer
                       he
                       committed
                       his
                       Majesty
                       to
                       Celestiall
                       protection
                       :
                       Dated
                       from
                       his
                       Camp
                       as
                       above
                       said
                       :
                    
                     
                       King
                       Sigismundus
                       ,
                       the
                       day
                       before
                       he
                       moved
                       his
                       Tents
                       from
                       Stegeburg
                       toward
                       Lincopia
                       ,
                       sent
                       a
                       Letter
                       of
                       assecuration
                       ,
                       which
                       
                       (
                       omitting
                       the
                       repetitions
                       therein
                       inserted
                       )
                       contained
                       that
                       ,
                       if
                       the
                       Illustrious
                       Duke
                       Charles
                       would
                       release
                       his
                       Servants
                       ,
                       and
                       restore
                       his
                       Army
                       ,
                       Kingdome
                       ,
                       Townes
                       ,
                       Houses
                       ,
                       Forts
                       ,
                       and
                       Territories
                       :
                       his
                       Navy
                       ,
                       Stores
                       ,
                       Ammunition
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       other
                       things
                       to
                       him
                       and
                       the
                       Crowne
                       of
                       Suethland
                       appertaining
                       ,
                       set
                       free
                       his
                       Subjects
                       and
                       Domesticks
                       ,
                       cease
                       from
                       hostile
                       Actions
                       ,
                       retire
                       into
                       his
                       Dukedome
                       ,
                       there
                       quietly
                       remain
                       ,
                       ready
                       (
                       with
                       his
                       party
                       who
                       were
                       any
                       way
                       guilty
                       )
                       to
                       appeare
                       and
                       answer
                       in
                       Judgment
                       upon
                       legall
                       citation
                       ,
                       and
                       would
                       thereof
                       give
                       security
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       also
                       did
                       therby
                       then
                       pomise
                       and
                       ensure
                       the
                       dismission
                       of
                       his
                       forraine
                       Forces
                       ,
                       his
                       ordinary
                       Train
                       and
                       Guard
                       of
                       his
                       body
                       excepted
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       neither
                       toward
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       his
                       Army
                       ,
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       of
                       whatsoever
                       condition
                       ,
                       any
                       violence
                       should
                       be
                       offered
                       ,
                       but
                       each
                       one
                       permitted
                       to
                       enjoy
                       the
                       benefit
                       of
                       the
                       Laws
                       ,
                       untill
                       the
                       whole
                       matter
                       were
                       tryed
                       before
                       competent
                       Judges
                       :
                       That
                       all
                       Persons
                       adhering
                       to
                       the
                       Regall
                       Party
                       (
                       whosoever
                       the
                       Duke
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       would
                       appeach
                       )
                       should
                       also
                       appeare
                       in
                       Judgement
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       all
                       his
                       Highnesse
                       Servants
                       who
                       were
                       under
                       any
                       restraint
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       this
                       Tumult
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       released
                       :
                       All
                       which
                       things
                       he
                       would
                       observe
                       and
                       do
                       upon
                       his
                       Regall
                       Faith
                       and
                       Honour
                       ;
                       in
                       confirmation
                       whereof
                       he
                       had
                       thereunto
                       set
                       his
                       Hand
                       and
                       
                       Seale
                       ,
                       adding
                       (
                       as
                       before
                       )
                       that
                       if
                       ,
                       beyond
                       expectation
                       ,
                       himselfe
                       or
                       the
                       Duke
                       should
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       controversie
                       were
                       legally
                       decided
                       :
                       infringe
                       or
                       attempt
                       ought
                       contrary
                       to
                       what
                       that
                       Instrument
                       contained
                       ,
                       the
                       Orders
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       should
                       be
                       obliged
                       to
                       resist
                       the
                       Party
                       so
                       doing
                       .
                       These
                       were
                       given
                       at
                       the
                       Camp
                       at
                       Stegeburg
                       the
                       twentieth
                       of
                       September
                       ,
                       1598.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Upon
                 receipt
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 returned
                 these
                 Propositions
                 of
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THat
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 repaire
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 
                 without
                 stronger
                 Guards
                 then
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 used
                 ,
                 in
                 progressing
                 through
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Forraigne
                 Forces
                 should
                 speedily
                 depart
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Counsellors
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 should
                 repaire
                 and
                 quietly
                 remaine
                 at
                 home
                 untill
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 appear
                 in
                 Judgement
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Parliament
                 be
                 called
                 and
                 kept
                 within
                 six
                 moneths
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 Ambassadours
                 of
                 Germane
                 Electors
                 and
                 Princes
                 should
                 be
                 invited
                 by
                 Letters
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 dissention
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 each
                 side
                 should
                 name
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 choose
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 secretly
                 or
                 openly
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 persons
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Mansions
                 peaceably
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Legall
                 decision
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 each
                 one
                 retaine
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 possest
                 of
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Comitiall
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 affaires
                 be
                 decided
                 or
                 treated
                 of
                 unwitting
                 to
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Finlandian
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 be
                 prohibited
                 from
                 entring
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 but
                 containe
                 themselves
                 quietly
                 within
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 therin
                 stand
                 to
                 tryall
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 cessation
                 of
                 all
                 pernicious
                 Plots
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Law
                 and
                 Justice
                 be
                 there
                 administred
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 distribution
                 of
                 Lands
                 be
                 made
                 untill
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 That
                 forraign
                 Souldiers
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Castles
                 and
                 Forts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Guard
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 forraign
                 Ships
                 which
                 had
                 brought
                 Alien
                 Forces
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 might
                 remaine
                 under
                 Arrest
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 these
                 Articles
                 the
                 Duke
                 desired
                 security
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 with
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 clause
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Articles
                 were
                 infringed
                 ,
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 should
                 freely
                 adhere
                 to
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 offered
                 to
                 disband
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 to
                 retire
                 and
                 remaine
                 quietly
                 in
                 his
                 Dukedome
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 slighting
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 these
                 conditions
                 ,
                 
                 retired
                 in
                 a
                 calme
                 and
                 still
                 night
                 toward
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 leaving
                 with
                 the
                 Commander
                 of
                 Stegeburg
                 certaine
                 instructions
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1598.
                 
                 Importing
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THat
                 they
                 should
                 continue
                 faithfull
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 in
                 each
                 respect
                 ,
                 procuring
                 his
                 good
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 and
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 should
                 enquire
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 sudden
                 remove
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 perceiving
                 the
                 sparks
                 of
                 this
                 dissention
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 extinguished
                 by
                 equall
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 lesse
                 tollerable
                 were
                 daily
                 obtruded
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 withdrawne
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 would
                 take
                 better
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 those
                 courses
                 that
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 Countries
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Duke
                 should
                 forceably
                 assault
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 oppose
                 him
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 resist
                 force
                 with
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 KIng
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 being
                 gone
                 to
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 by
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 22
                 Sept.
                 expostulated
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 instead
                 of
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 departed
                 from
                 Stegeburg
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 induced
                 by
                 those
                 evil
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 authors
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 dissension
                 ,
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 repair
                 where
                 a
                 larger
                 field
                 for
                 tumult
                 might
                 be
                 offered
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 admonished
                 and
                 besought
                 him
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 passion
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 seduced
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 remove
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 had
                 concluded
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 protesting
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 his
                 innocency
                 and
                 averseness
                 to
                 any
                 prejudice
                 might
                 thereby
                 arise
                 :
                 And
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Castle
                 or
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 his
                 Majesties
                 departure
                 had
                 been
                 rendred
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 faithfully
                 preserved
                 for
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 HEreunto
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 returned
                 Answer
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 his
                 M
                 〈…〉
                 tory
                 Letters
                 touching
                 assecuration
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 wondred
                 why
                 his
                 Dilection
                 would
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 varnish
                 over
                 his
                 unjust
                 cause
                 before
                 the
                 promiscuous
                 ignorant
                 multitude
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 prove
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 fit
                 assecuration
                 had
                 been
                 offered
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whilest
                 one
                 demand
                 was
                 granted
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 made
                 far
                 different
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 Articles
                 might
                 testifie
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 followed
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Army
                 ,
                 having
                 seised
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Stegeburg
                 ,
                 his
                 Ships
                 and
                 severall
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 promised
                 preservation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 safe
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 custody
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 his
                 Letter
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 that
                 his
                 Dilection
                 would
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 with
                 that
                 assecuration
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 and
                 his
                 dignity
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 offered
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 proceed
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 it
                 seemed
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 leave
                 undone
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 what
                 fame
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 all
                 honest
                 and
                 unbyassed
                 minds
                 :
                 That
                 himself
                 committed
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   Lincopia
                   23.
                   
                   September
                
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 DUke
                 Charles
                 replyed
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 remedy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                 all
                 Admonitions
                 proved
                 vain
                 through
                 the
                 prevalency
                 of
                 perverse
                 and
                 wicked
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 committed
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 he
                 protested
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 troubles
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 like
                 to
                 ensue
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 absolve
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Oath
                 of
                 fidelity
                 ;
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 endevour
                 to
                 repell
                 unjustice
                 and
                 violence
                 by
                 fit
                 wayes
                 and
                 means
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 if
                 possible
                 ,
                 he
                 besought
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 weigh
                 the
                 matter
                 more
                 seriously
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 permit
                 this
                 mischief
                 to
                 spread
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 might
                 be
                 by
                 him
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 the
                 assecuration
                 desired
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hoped
                 ,
                 nothing
                 unjust
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 
                   Campe
                   24.
                   
                   September
                
                 ,
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 TWo
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 writes
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 conditions
                 tendred
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 propound
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 hoped
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 so
                 resolve
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 honourable
                 for
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 He
                 therfore
                 desired
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 transmit
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 the
                 assecurations
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 and
                 receive
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 would
                 so
                 declare
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 these
                 were
                 dated
                 the
                 26.
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Moneth
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 sent
                 Letters
                 of
                 safe
                 
                 Conduct
                 for
                 such
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 with
                 their
                 Servants
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Duke
                 sh●●ld
                 send
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 importing
                 Security
                 in
                 coming
                 ,
                 ●elivering
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 sa●e
                 return
                 :
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 also
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 his
                 Nephew
                 Prince
                 Edward
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Baden
                 with
                 other
                 Lords
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 BY
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 discerned
                 (
                 say
                 
                 the
                 Suethes
                 )
                 whether
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 received
                 from
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 answers
                 condigne
                 to
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 desired
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 listned
                 to
                 the
                 Dukes
                 faithfull
                 advice
                 and
                 counsel
                 ,
                 he
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 fled
                 when
                 none
                 pursued
                 :
                 Or
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 loved
                 Justice
                 he
                 might
                 judicially
                 have
                 prevented
                 those
                 evils
                 by
                 a
                 decision
                 by
                 equall
                 Arbitrators
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 whatsoever
                 could
                 rightly
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 say
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 oftentimes
                 just
                 occasion
                 given
                 them
                 of
                 renouncing
                 all
                 fidelity
                 and
                 obedience
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 peaceable
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 Enemy
                 and
                 Persecuter
                 ,
                 offering
                 violence
                 and
                 injustice
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 his
                 wicked
                 intentions
                 ,
                 nor
                 admit
                 of
                 his
                 perverse
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 absolved
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Letters
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 had
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 have
                 tried
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ;
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 they
                 having
                 desired
                 that
                 twelve
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 men
                 qualified
                 ,
                 prudent
                 ,
                 judicious
                 ,
                 and
                 lovers
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 should
                 meet
                 ,
                 examine
                 ,
                 and
                 decide
                 the
                 whole
                 controversie
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 and
                 settle
                 peace
                 ,
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 brotherly
                 love
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 did
                 likewise
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 observed
                 as
                 other
                 things
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 manner
                 of
                 keeping
                 faith
                 in
                 promises
                 by
                 Jesuites
                 and
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 night
                 following
                 the
                 Royall
                 Army
                 conducted
                 by
                 Wejerus
                 made
                 an
                 on-set
                 upon
                 the
                 Ducall
                 Camp
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 the
                 night
                 guards
                 ,
                 killing
                 some
                 and
                 seising
                 others
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 done
                 not
                 onely
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 but
                 at
                 Stegeburg
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 their
                 attempt
                 prove
                 unsuccesfull
                 ,
                 both
                 
                 Polanders
                 and
                 Suethes
                 who
                 fought
                 under
                 the
                 Kings
                 Ensignes
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 and
                 ingeminate
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 with
                 his
                 followers
                 might
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 if
                 the
                 Officers
                 thereof
                 had
                 been
                 timely
                 embraced
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 over-late
                 to
                 treat
                 when
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 men
                 lay
                 slaine
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 each
                 intending
                 on
                 his
                 Enemy
                 the
                 revenge
                 of
                 his
                 fellow
                 Souldier
                 .
              
               
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 and
                 the
                 Suethes
                 (
                 as
                 themselves
                 assert
                 )
                 had
                 
                 then
                 both
                 cause
                 and
                 advantage
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 utterly
                 ruined
                 their
                 Advarsaries
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 suffered
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 more
                 mercy
                 and
                 mildnesse
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 deserved
                 ,
                 by
                 abstaining
                 from
                 that
                 revenge
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 upon
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 
                 Army
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 detriment
                 and
                 misfortune
                 (
                 I
                 use
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 )
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 as
                 hoping
                 for
                 better
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 from
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 found
                 worse
                 by
                 an
                 ensuing
                 cruell
                 War
                 with
                 the
                 Polanders
                 and
                 Lithuanians
                 ,
                 touching
                 a
                 finall
                 end
                 ,
                 wherof
                 no
                 certaine
                 conjecture
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 they
                 affirme
                 they
                 might
                 )
                 destroyed
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Forces
                 ,
                 those
                 tumults
                 had
                 happily
                 sooner
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 gallant
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 perished
                 in
                 those
                 Wars
                 ,
                 had
                 survived
                 :
                 Nor
                 had
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 themselves
                 been
                 defamed
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 unjust
                 aspersory
                 Libells
                 as
                 were
                 spread
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 hoped
                 to
                 confute
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 hapned
                 by
                 suffering
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 then
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 further
                 prosecution
                 of
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 Magnanimous
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 who
                 expose
                 their
                 lives
                 to
                 defend
                 theirs
                 from
                 Spoile
                 and
                 Rapine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cruell
                 fight
                 being
                 over
                 ,
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 entred
                 into
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 and
                 confirming
                 of
                 mutuall
                 friendship
                 ,
                 brotherly
                 confidence
                 ,
                 with
                 administration
                 of
                 right
                 and
                 justice
                 between
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 give
                 here
                 the
                 heads
                 onely
                 ,
                 referring
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 Narations
                 of
                 Acts
                 )
                 the
                 more
                 curious
                 to
                 the
                 Instrument
                 it self
                 ,
                 dated
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 the
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1598.
                 
                 And
                 first
                 ,
              
               
                 THat
                 whereas
                 the
                 Duke
                 his
                 most
                 deare
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 party
                 had
                 religiously
                 promised
                 unto
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Heires
                 ,
                 due
                 obedience
                 ,
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 brotherly
                 affection
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 Oaths
                 and
                 the
                 obligations
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 proximity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tyes
                 of
                 duty
                 and
                 subjection
                 :
                 He
                 likewise
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 Kingly
                 faith
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 Sanctimoniously
                 promise
                 and
                 ensure
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 future
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 require
                 or
                 take
                 revenue
                 of
                 ought
                 done
                 or
                 hapned
                 during
                 the
                 late
                 dissention
                 ,
                 nor
                 prosecute
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 or
                 his
                 followers
                 
                 with
                 hatred
                 or
                 inclemency
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Ducall
                 Ministers
                 for
                 obeying
                 his
                 Commands
                 ;
                 nor
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 animadvert
                 into
                 the
                 Anthors
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 punish
                 any
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 beare
                 and
                 extend
                 unto
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 those
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 all
                 Royall
                 benignity
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 neither
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 fraud
                 ,
                 by
                 himselfe
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 openly
                 or
                 secretly
                 ,
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 act
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 deceitfull
                 practises
                 which
                 might
                 procure
                 hurt
                 or
                 damage
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 bodies
                 or
                 Estates
                 unto
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 ,
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 or
                 pertakers
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Subjects
                 who
                 had
                 sided
                 with
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 dignity
                 ,
                 degree
                 ,
                 or
                 condition
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 likewise
                 professed
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 governe
                 (
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 his
                 Regall
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 Manuall
                 security
                 given
                 at
                 his
                 Inauguration
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 deciding
                 and
                 composing
                 of
                 all
                 differences
                 untill
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 within
                 foure
                 moneths
                 ,
                 before
                 neutrall
                 Arbitrators
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Imperiall
                 ,
                 Regall
                 ,
                 Electorall
                 ,
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 invited
                 by
                 Letters
                 :
                 Those
                 differences
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 then
                 determined
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 be
                 wel
                 ended
                 between
                 the
                 Native
                 Suethes
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 no
                 decision
                 Legall
                 or
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 instituted
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 needfull
                 ,
                 between
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 all
                 controversies
                 between
                 them
                 being
                 buried
                 by
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Amnestia
                 .
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 had
                 been
                 generally
                 concluded
                 ,
                 transacted
                 ,
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 separately
                 answered
                 for
                 by
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 generality
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 reason
                 thereof
                 .
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 future
                 Parliaments
                 should
                 be
                 established
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 and
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 one
                 permitted
                 to
                 use
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 prejudice
                 or
                 molestation
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 Prisoners
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 appeare
                 and
                 answer
                 in
                 Parliament
                 when
                 called
                 thereunto
                 :
                 Forraigne
                 Forces
                 whether
                 in
                 Feild
                 or
                 Fort
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 forth
                 with
                 dismissed
                 ,
                 the
                 Regall
                 Court
                 and
                 personall
                 Guard
                 excepted
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 not
                 exceed
                 the
                 number
                 formerly
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 Natives
                 ,
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 ,
                 waged
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 paid
                 and
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 each
                 to
                 return
                 home
                 ;
                 the
                 Duke
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 side
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 promised
                 and
                 consented
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Castles
                 or
                 other
                 places
                 committed
                 by
                 his
                 said
                 Uncle
                 unto
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 remain
                 untill
                 the
                 said
                 Parliament
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 those
                 five
                 Senatoriall
                 persons
                 demanded
                 by
                 his
                 Uncle
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 untill
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Affaire
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 enjoy
                 all
                 necessary
                 provisions
                 ,
                 without
                 hurt
                 offered
                 to
                 their
                 bodies
                 or
                 Estates
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 gratiously
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 publication
                 of
                 this
                 agreement
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 declarations
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 from
                 all
                 Crimes
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 aspersed
                 ,
                 with
                 serious
                 Injunctions
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 their
                 Armes
                 and
                 to
                 embrace
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 Provinces
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 Dukes
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Subjects
                 might
                 securely
                 passe
                 and
                 repasse
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 about
                 their
                 Masters
                 or
                 their
                 owne
                 lawfull
                 Affaires
                 ,
                 they
                 behaving
                 themselves
                 peaceably
                 ,
                 not
                 raising
                 sedition
                 ;
                 the
                 like
                 liberty
                 and
                 security
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 the
                 Regall
                 Subjects
                 and
                 Ministers
                 within
                 the
                 Ducall
                 Territories
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 pre-mentioned
                 being
                 thus
                 effected
                 ,
                 his
                 Uncle
                 did
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 confirme
                 to
                 restore
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 repaire
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 (
                 whither
                 he
                 speedily
                 intended
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 remit
                 into
                 his
                 possession
                 his
                 Forts
                 ,
                 Navy
                 ,
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 belonging
                 unto
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 committed
                 unto
                 his
                 Dilection
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 until
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 possession
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 abused
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 his
                 Dilection
                 or
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 the
                 Premisses
                 he
                 confirmed
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 Seal
                 ,
                 concluding
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 ought
                 contrary
                 thereunto
                 should
                 be
                 acted
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 recesse
                 therefrom
                 made
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 himselfe
                 or
                 his
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 had
                 thereby
                 power
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 oppose
                 and
                 resist
                 the
                 party
                 violating
                 .
                 Given
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Covenants
                 thus
                 ratified
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 gave
                 order
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Admirall
                 and
                 Commanders
                 of
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 the
                 Ships
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 no
                 man
                 doubting
                 of
                 the
                 unviolable
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 Treaty
                 )
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 transported
                 from
                 Stegeburg
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignity
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 what
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 hapned
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Orders
                 
                 of
                 Suethland
                 expected
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 been
                 upon
                 his
                 course
                 towards
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 to
                 administer
                 Justice
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 conformity
                 to
                 this
                 Lincopian
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 summon
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 they
                 understood
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 steered
                 first
                 towards
                 Calmar
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 Poland
                 with
                 the
                 Ships
                 and
                 Guns
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Oath
                 had
                 furnished
                 Calmar
                 with
                 a
                 Garrison
                 of
                 Aliens
                 :
                 this
                 being
                 his
                 third
                 dicession
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 having
                 thus
                 transgressed
                 against
                 the
                 Lincopian
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 broken
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 Oathes
                 and
                 promises
                 ,
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 did
                 thereby
                 conceive
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Treaty
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 Violater
                 of
                 that
                 agreement
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 the
                 Strangers
                 garrisoned
                 in
                 Calmar
                 demeaned
                 themselves
                 in
                 hostile
                 manner
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 designed
                 those
                 Ships
                 and
                 Ordinance
                 upon
                 a
                 Naval
                 expedition
                 from
                 Dantzig
                 toward
                 Elsenburg
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 subduction
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 from
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 commodious
                 annoyance
                 thereof
                 from
                 thence
                 with
                 cruell
                 War
                 (
                 if
                 his
                 intention
                 had
                 succeeded
                 )
                 thereby
                 to
                 obtrude
                 his
                 perverse
                 Religion
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remit
                 that
                 Fort
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 by
                 Calmar
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Finlanders
                 then
                 quiet
                 ,
                 were
                 againe
                 by
                 him
                 stirred
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Suethes
                 were
                 necessitated
                 to
                 resume
                 their
                 Armes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 floods
                 of
                 blood
                 ensued
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Natives
                 perished
                 :
                 And
                 albeit
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 promised
                 those
                 Finlanders
                 ,
                 aide
                 from
                 Poland
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 onely
                 deceived
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 ruine
                 :
                 But
                 ere
                 we
                 proceed
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 returne
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 entercourses
                 did
                 passe
                 between
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 after
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 Lincopian
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 KIng
                 Sigismundus
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 friendly
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 made
                 request
                 unto
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Captive
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 condition
                 might
                 be
                 rendred
                 more
                 tollerable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 neither
                 themselves
                 nor
                 their
                 Ladies
                 might
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 scornes
                 or
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Ladies
                 were
                 neer
                 in
                 blood
                 both
                 to
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 putting
                 the
                 Duke
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 at
                 their
                 discourse
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 desired
                 that
                 (
                 those
                 Senators
                 giving
                 security
                 for
                 their
                 appearance
                 )
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 might
                 be
                 their
                 Prison
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 remaine
                 together
                 ,
                 not
                 separated
                 nor
                 hurryed
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 Schedue
                 annexed
                 ,
                 he
                 prayed
                 the
                 Duke
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 provisions
                 promised
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 speedy
                 transporting
                 of
                 his
                 Extraneous
                 Forces
                 :
                 These
                 as
                 aforesayd
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 DUke
                 Charles
                 returned
                 answer
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Order
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 under
                 detention
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 maintained
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 dignities
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 live
                 at
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Houses
                 could
                 not
                 he
                 granted
                 ;
                 the
                 Army
                 and
                 Commonalty
                 having
                 Petitioned
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 would
                 not
                 onely
                 displease
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 likewise
                 unsafe
                 for
                 those
                 Senators
                 ,
                 their
                 Wives
                 and
                 Children
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 had
                 lately
                 (
                 since
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 power
                 )
                 severely
                 prohibited
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 perished
                 by
                 the
                 Popular
                 fury
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 dignifie
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 undeserved
                 Title
                 of
                 his
                 Counsellours
                 and
                 of
                 honest
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 causers
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 expence
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 that
                 forraine
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 cruell
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 evill
                 to
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 expressed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 served
                 him
                 as
                 faithfully
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 rewarded
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 ordered
                 the
                 Provisions
                 demanded
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 Stegeburg
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 upon
                 payment
                 .
              
               
                 KIng
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 by
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 October
                 following
                 ,
                 
                 desired
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Assecutoriall
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 granted
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 had
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 or
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 from
                 his
                 Court
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 .
              
               
                 DUKE
                 Charles
                 replyed
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 moneth
                 ,
                 
                 therein
                 desiring
                 that
                 
                   Claudius
                   Bielke
                
                 might
                 be
                 dismissed
                 from
                 being
                 Castellan
                 of
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 equally
                 guilty
                 (
                 with
                 those
                 in
                 detention
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 miseries
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Samuel
                   Laskie
                
                 might
                 like
                 wise
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 his
                 Rule
                 there
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 
                   John
                   Bilefeild
                
                 ,
                 with
                 certaine
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Consuls
                 who
                 had
                 reviled
                 him
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 )
                 lend
                 an
                 eare
                 to
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 who
                 might
                 suggest
                 ought
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 fidelity
                 he
                 had
                 protested
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 unviolably
                 preserve
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 good
                 liking
                 ,
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 further
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 name
                 those
                 Caesarian
                 ,
                 Electorall
                 ,
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 invite
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 as
                 Umpires
                 for
                 the
                 deciding
                 of
                 all
                 differences
                 at
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 himself
                 offering
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 He
                 likewise
                 deprecated
                 the
                 dismission
                 of
                 the
                 Aliens
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 already
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 Countreys
                 sufferings
                 by
                 this
                 Military
                 tumult
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Ostrogothia
                 and
                 Vplandia
                 :
                 And
                 earnestly
                 requested
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 certaine
                 Persons
                 detained
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 name
                 and
                 absence
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 certaine
                 places
                 :
                 He
                 promised
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 assecutoriall
                 Instrument
                 desired
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 entreated
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 publish
                 the
                 Declarations
                 promised
                 for
                 his
                 vindication
                 from
                 former
                 undeserved
                 aspersions
                 .
              
               
                 KIng
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 by
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 date
                 sent
                 by
                 Nicolaus
                 
                 Rask
                 ,
                 required
                 more
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 convenient
                 and
                 speedy
                 transporting
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 would
                 afford
                 a
                 friendly
                 audience
                 and
                 answer
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 the
                 sayd
                 Rask
                 (
                 his
                 Secretary
                 )
                 should
                 deliver
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 restitution
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Vice-Chancellor
                 of
                 Poland
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 instructions
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 sayd
                 
                   Nicolas
                   Rask
                
                 ,
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 particulars
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 restauration
                 of
                 certaine
                 Musick
                 bookes
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 certaine
                 Kitchin
                 Furniture
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 restitution
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 severall
                 Commanders
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Ship
                 the
                 White-Eagle
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 on
                 the
                 re-delivery
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 his
                 Sister
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Anna
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Closet
                 where
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Edvardus
                   Fortunatus
                
                 lodged
                 :
                 He
                 gave
                 also
                 expresse
                 Injunctions
                 to
                 his
                 said
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 be
                 instant
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 for
                 ceasing
                 of
                 Depredations
                 which
                 were
                 still
                 practised
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 agreement
                 lately
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 Captived
                 Counsellours
                 and
                 others
                 (
                 not
                 convicted
                 of
                 notorious
                 Crimes
                 )
                 upon
                 bond
                 or
                 other
                 security
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 the
                 rather
                 in
                 tender
                 consideration
                 of
                 their
                 Ladies
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 some
                 were
                 pregnant
                 ,
                 others
                 valetudinary
                 :
                 That
                 thereby
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 would
                 much
                 oblige
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 compensation
                 of
                 like
                 Friendly
                 Offices
                 .
                 Dated
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 particulars
                 the
                 Duke
                 returned
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 ;
                 That
                 touching
                 the
                 Senators
                 (
                 under
                 custody
                 )
                 onely
                 excepted
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 he
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 conspired
                 the
                 ruine
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Family
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 one
                 yeare
                 or
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 ,
                 Regall
                 ,
                 Electorall
                 ,
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Ambassadors
                 might
                 be
                 speedily
                 invited
                 and
                 intreated
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 decide
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 Withall
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Rask
                
                 he
                 delivered
                 a
                 Memoriall
                 consisting
                 of
                 certaine
                 heads
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 THat
                 the
                 Finlanders
                 and
                 Vplandian
                 Horse
                 should
                 be
                 ordered
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 their
                 homes
                 ,
                 and
                 nor
                 raise
                 any
                 more
                 Tumults
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 conforme
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 would
                 publish
                 his
                 Letters
                 declaratory
                 for
                 clearing
                 the
                 Duke
                 from
                 former
                 aspersions
                 :
                 Next
                 that
                 Letters
                 might
                 be
                 issued
                 for
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 Indiction
                 and
                 Celebration
                 within
                 foure
                 months
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 promise
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 forraigne
                 Ambassadors
                 might
                 speedily
                 be
                 invited
                 into
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 Majesty
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Season
                 )
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 by
                 land
                 ,
                 offering
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 attend
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 love
                 and
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contribute
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 the
                 accommodation
                 
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Traine
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 a
                 List
                 of
                 the
                 Gistes
                 or
                 most
                 commodious
                 nightly
                 Stations
                 .
              
               
                 Last
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Farmes
                 ,
                 Offices
                 of
                 Territoriall
                 Judicatories
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Profits
                 might
                 be
                 suspended
                 untill
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 wherein
                 each
                 one
                 to
                 render
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Stewardship
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 dated
                 at
                 Orobrogia
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 1598.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 the
                 Duke
                 (
                 by
                 Letter
                 )
                 
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 steering
                 his
                 course
                 to
                 Calmar
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 repairing
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rumour
                 of
                 his
                 departing
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 Signifying
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 hoped
                 the
                 miseries
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 unknown
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 some
                 redresse
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 presence
                 had
                 been
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 enjoyed
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 this
                 sudden
                 discession
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 being
                 thereby
                 left
                 in
                 an
                 unsettled
                 condition
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ignorant
                 what
                 had
                 moved
                 his
                 Majesty
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 necessary
                 that
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Senators
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 directions
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 how
                 all
                 Affaires
                 should
                 be
                 ordered
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 absence
                 ,
                 desiring
                 an
                 answer
                 by
                 the
                 bearer
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Dated
                 at
                 Nycopia
                 as
                 before
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 DUke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 about
                 two
                 daies
                 after
                 received
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 dated
                 from
                 Calmar
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 month
                 ,
                 intimating
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 violent
                 Storme
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 from
                 his
                 course
                 intended
                 for
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 to
                 that
                 Port
                 after
                 two
                 nights
                 of
                 tempestuous
                 tossing
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Ship
                 which
                 transported
                 his
                 Sister
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Anna
                 ,
                 with
                 sundry
                 other
                 Vessels
                 were
                 missing
                 ;
                 That
                 neverthelesse
                 
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 by
                 land
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 opportunity
                 :
                 That
                 to
                 his
                 Dilections
                 demands
                 concerning
                 the
                 nomination
                 of
                 Princes
                 whose
                 intervention
                 by
                 their
                 Ambassadors
                 he
                 did
                 purpose
                 to
                 entreat
                 against
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 and
                 Mecklenburg
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Ansbach
                 ;
                 and
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 whom
                 his
                 Dilection
                 had
                 concluded
                 to
                 invite
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 time
                 :
                 He
                 likewise
                 renewed
                 his
                 requests
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 imprisoned
                 Counsellours
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 remaine
                 safely
                 under
                 the
                 Royall
                 Protection
                 untill
                 they
                 should
                 appeare
                 in
                 judgment
                 and
                 triall
                 :
              
               
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Suether
                 )
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 observed
                 these
                 promises
                 
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 those
                 formerly
                 by
                 him
                 given
                 ,
                 for
                 instead
                 
                 of
                 repairing
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 from
                 Calmar
                 ,
                 whither
                 (
                 as
                 pretended
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 driven
                 by
                 tempest
                 ;
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 garrisoned
                 the
                 said
                 Castle
                 with
                 strangers
                 ,
                 he
                 turned
                 his
                 Prow
                 directly
                 toward
                 Dantzig
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 no
                 remedy
                 being
                 left
                 but
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 a
                 Parliament
                 in
                 place
                 convenient
                 ,
                 therein
                 to
                 consult
                 of
                 the
                 urgent
                 Affaires
                 and
                 Necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 the
                 
                 same
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 with
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 convened
                 at
                 Jenecopia
                 in
                 February
                 ,
                 1599.
                 wherein
                 was
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 concernments
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ;
                 The
                 particulars
                 lesse
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 omit
                 and
                 only
                 touch
                 some
                 heads
                 more
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 matter
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 further
                 curious
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 therein
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 supplicate
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 Letters
                 to
                 commiserate
                 and
                 administer
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 afflicted
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 suffer
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 utter
                 ruine
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 hope
                 his
                 Majesty
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 favourable
                 construction
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 resolve
                 as
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 requires
                 :
                 That
                 if
                 contrary
                 to
                 expectation
                 ,
                 their
                 admonition
                 shall
                 take
                 no
                 effect
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Suggestions
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Creed
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostates
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 they
                 professe
                 their
                 innocency
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 obedience
                 they
                 had
                 untill
                 then
                 borne
                 toward
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Section
                 or
                 Pause
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 :
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 they
                 expresse
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Lincopian
                 Treaty
                 it
                 was
                 promised
                 that
                 Imperiall
                 ,
                 Regall
                 ,
                 Electorall
                 ,
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Ambassadors
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 invited
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 and
                 decide
                 all
                 differences
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 done
                 ;
                 that
                 therefore
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 make
                 good
                 his
                 promise
                 within
                 foure
                 moneths
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 consent
                 and
                 conclude
                 to
                 meete
                 at
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 the
                 24th
                 of
                 May
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 in
                 full
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 Gustauian
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 written
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 being
                 thither
                 called
                 and
                 appearing
                 ,
                 would
                 examine
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 perverse
                 &
                 turbulent
                 persons
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Authors
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 troubles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 guilty
                 might
                 receive
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 things
                 with
                 protestations
                 of
                 fidelity
                 to
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 as
                 their
                 governour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resisting
                 and
                 diverting
                 (
                 with
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 fortunes
                 )
                 all
                 prejudice
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 intended
                 against
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 his
                 Consort
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 were
                 concluded
                 at
                 Jenecopia
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 DUke
                 Charles
                 having
                 received
                 two
                 letters
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 date
                 from
                 Warsonia
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 prolix
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 the
                 severall
                 objections
                 
                 they
                 contained
                 ,
                 and
                 retorted
                 back
                 with
                 a
                 recapitulation
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 taxing
                 likewise
                 his
                 departure
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 he
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 forced
                 unto
                 by
                 tempest
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 pretended
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Baresund
                 ,
                 Order
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 attended
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 steere
                 toward
                 Calmar
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Stocholme
                 :
                 He
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 certified
                 (
                 the
                 time
                 prefixed
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 for
                 the
                 celebrating
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 Parliament
                 being
                 almost
                 elapsed
                 )
                 whether
                 his
                 Majesty
                 were
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 might
                 be
                 appointed
                 :
                 He
                 taxed
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 stirring
                 up
                 tumults
                 in
                 Finland
                 ;
                 Of
                 protesting
                 by
                 his
                 Ministers
                 in
                 Denmark
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 agreement
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 Of
                 designes
                 against
                 himselfe
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Sparre
                 ,
                 and
                 Bechus
                 sent
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 but
                 intercepted
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 secret
                 Plottings
                 of
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Anna
                 with
                 Count
                 Axell
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 Servant
                 
                   Ericke
                   George
                
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 no
                 way
                 intended
                 that
                 these
                 unfaithfull
                 Counsellours
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 tryall
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 safety
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 those
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 their
                 faction
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 convenient
                 custody
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 did
                 use
                 further
                 protraction
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 proceed
                 against
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 dated
                 from
                 Jenecopia
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 February
                 :
                 1599.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 letter
                 was
                 accompanied
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 date
                 
                 from
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 rememoration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 had
                 past
                 since
                 the
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 suppresse
                 his
                 tumults
                 sprung
                 up
                 in
                 Finland
                 and
                 Leifland
                 ;
                 to
                 commit
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 Natives
                 not
                 to
                 Strangers
                 ;
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 those
                 troubles
                 to
                 punishment
                 ;
                 To
                 governe
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Regall
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 laudable
                 transactions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 )
                 the
                 written
                 Lawes
                 might
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 To
                 secure
                 them
                 that
                 neither
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 nor
                 the
                 future
                 he
                 would
                 attempt
                 any
                 Mutation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 done
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 returne
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 beseemed
                 a
                 meeke
                 and
                 gratious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 not
                 attended
                 by
                 forraigne
                 Forces
                 :
                 That
                 his
                 aboad
                 amongst
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 assured
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 yeelding
                 to
                 these
                 their
                 just
                 requests
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 speedy
                 effecting
                 thereof
                 was
                 their
                 most
                 earnest
                 desire
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Majesties
                 condition
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 resident
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 frequent
                 returnes
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 troublesome
                 then
                 the
                 State
                 thereof
                 could
                 beare
                 ,
                 they
                 humbly
                 
                 besought
                 him
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 most
                 deare
                 Son
                 was
                 (
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 hereditary
                 union
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 vary
                 )
                 the
                 next
                 Heire
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Education
                 within
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 and
                 other
                 Princely
                 vertues
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 tuition
                 of
                 his
                 neerest
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 faithfull
                 persons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 time
                 become
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 government
                 and
                 so
                 manage
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 might
                 tend
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 deare
                 Countrey
                 :
                 Promising
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 would
                 continue
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesties
                 most
                 faithfull
                 and
                 obedient
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 And
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 dutie
                 did
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 oblige
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 hereditary
                 King
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 hoped
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 grant
                 this
                 their
                 just
                 and
                 sincere
                 Petition
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 with
                 equall
                 humility
                 and
                 observancie
                 entreated
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 release
                 and
                 send
                 back
                 certain
                 innocent
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   George
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   Olaus
                   Hard
                   ,
                   Andreas
                   Sweno
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Regall
                 Oath
                 ,
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 imprisoned
                 and
                 conveighed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 expectation
                 )
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 grant
                 these
                 desires
                 ,
                 which
                 contained
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 to
                 Concord
                 and
                 the
                 Regal
                 Oath
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 w
                 th
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 would
                 then
                 protest
                 before
                 God
                 &
                 claer
                 their
                 innocency
                 towards
                 all
                 Christian
                 Monarchs
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 former
                 obedience
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 seeing
                 evidently
                 that
                 their
                 longer
                 continuance
                 under
                 his
                 Soveraignty
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 rejecting
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 word
                 ;
                 To
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 legally
                 acquired
                 priviledges
                 and
                 prerogatives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 them
                 under
                 the
                 yoake
                 and
                 Servitude
                 of
                 strange
                 Lords
                 .
                 Thus
                 farr
                 (
                 omitting
                 the
                 Criminations
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 it selfe
                 .
              
               
                 Hereunto
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 returned
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 
                 then
                 ever
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 by
                 open
                 force
                 and
                 secret
                 practices
                 stirred
                 up
                 discord
                 and
                 dissention
                 within
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 For
                 
                 w
                 ch
                 cause
                 ,
                 with
                 unanimous
                 consent
                 ,
                 a
                 Parliament
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 at
                 Stocholme
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 July
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 to
                 consult
                 upon
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 important
                 affaires
                 of
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 that
                 assembly
                 ,
                 the
                 Senators
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 the
                 Earles
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Gentrie
                 ,
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 Burgesses
                 ,
                 and
                 Corporations
                 there
                 convened
                 ,
                 declared
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 had
                 at
                 
                   Arosia
                   An.
                
                 1544.
                 
                 Framed
                 certain
                 constitutions
                 for
                 that
                 Common
                 Weales
                 future
                 government
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 confirmed
                 by
                 each
                 particular
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 (
                 importing
                 )
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 many
                 discords
                 ,
                 mischeifes
                 and
                 inconveniences
                 had
                 sprung
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Land
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 stranger
                 Princes
                 had
                 been
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 who
                 exercised
                 much
                 violence
                 and
                 tyranny
                 toward
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ;
                 partly
                 also
                 because
                 concord
                 could
                 seldome
                 flourish
                 among
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 native
                 Colonies
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 choice
                 and
                 election
                 of
                 Kings
                 rested
                 in
                 the
                 Swethish
                 Patriall
                 Families
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 customary
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Royall
                 Diadem
                 did
                 not
                 discend
                 to
                 any
                 certaine
                 race
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 thought
                 necessary
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 the
                 linage
                 of
                 some
                 certaine
                 Family
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Regall
                 Dignity
                 might
                 be
                 setled
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 please
                 God
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 issue
                 thereof
                 should
                 remaine
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 such
                 dissensions
                 (
                 in
                 Suethland
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 closed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 found
                 any
                 more
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 Regall
                 eminency
                 ,
                 nor
                 who
                 had
                 better
                 deserved
                 the
                 Diadem
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 then
                 present
                 King
                 
                   Gustavus
                   (
                   Erikson
                
                 )
                 as
                 who
                 through
                 Divine
                 assistance
                 ,
                 had
                 with
                 exceeding
                 diligence
                 ,
                 toyle
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 hazards
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 freed
                 their
                 Countrey
                 from
                 the
                 servitude
                 ,
                 it
                 groaned
                 under
                 ,
                 of
                 forraine
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 restored
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 to
                 the
                 lowest
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 ancient
                 condition
                 and
                 liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 likewise
                 delivered
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 unsupportable
                 yoak
                 of
                 Romish
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 that
                 false
                 worship
                 ,
                 had
                 restored
                 the
                 true
                 Evangelicall
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Word
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 commanded
                 his
                 Successors
                 to
                 adhere
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 avoyd
                 the
                 eternall
                 losse
                 of
                 their
                 Soules
                 :
                 The
                 present
                 Parliament
                 did
                 confesse
                 themselves
                 obliged
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 hitherto
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Crowning
                 of
                 Ericke
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 after
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 ,
                 for
                 most
                 cruell
                 tyranny
                 and
                 unworthy
                 Government
                 ,
                 being
                 with
                 his
                 Successors
                 worthily
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 had
                 been
                 conferred
                 upon
                 Duke
                 John
                 the
                 second
                 Son
                 of
                 King
                 Gustavus
                 with
                 his
                 Male
                 issue
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 deceasing
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 present
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 just
                 objections
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 imbracing
                 the
                 Romish
                 Superstition
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Godly
                 admonitions
                 left
                 by
                 his
                 Grand-father
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 his
                 accepting
                 a
                 forraine
                 Crowne
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 with
                 conditions
                 so
                 prejudicall
                 to
                 his
                 native
                 Conntrey
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 departure
                 therfrom
                 without
                 their
                 privity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 here
                 upon
                 all
                 their
                 criminations
                 ,
                 consisting
                 
                 mostly
                 of
                 things
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 Parliament
                 further
                 declared
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sayd
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 had
                 not
                 daigned
                 to
                 returne
                 any
                 answer
                 to
                 their
                 desires
                 signified
                 unto
                 him
                 from
                 Jenecopia
                 the
                 preceding
                 Winter
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 unanimously
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 concluded
                 not
                 to
                 
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 any
                 longer
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 thenceforward
                 obedient
                 or
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 renounced
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 resumed
                 and
                 dissolved
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 fidelity
                 and
                 obedience
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 hitherto
                 bound
                 by
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Hereditary
                 union
                 .
                 That
                 albeit
                 they
                 had
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 remove
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 his
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 they
                 impute
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 and
                 did
                 thereby
                 decree
                 to
                 accept
                 and
                 receive
                 Prince
                 Vladislaus
                 (
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Son
                 for
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 half
                 year
                 his
                 Majesty
                 
                 would
                 declare
                 whether
                 or
                 not
                 he
                 would
                 send
                 his
                 said
                 Son
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 tutory
                 of
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 nearest
                 in
                 blood
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 honest
                 faithfull
                 Men
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 Evangelicall
                 Profession
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 had
                 bound
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 language
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 accordingly
                 transmit
                 him
                 thither
                 within
                 six
                 months
                 next
                 ensuing
                 the
                 half
                 year
                 fore-specified
                 :
                 That
                 this
                 being
                 thus
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 admit
                 of
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 ,
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 attained
                 those
                 years
                 wherein
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 laudable
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 secure
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 and
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 would
                 acknowledge
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 for
                 their
                 Hereditary
                 Governour
                 untill
                 the
                 Prince
                 should
                 attain
                 to
                 lawfull
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 what
                 before
                 expressed
                 within
                 the
                 prefixed
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 then
                 also
                 reject
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 his
                 Heirs
                 should
                 ever
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 sway
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 forever
                 deprived
                 thereof
                 ,
                 themselves
                 being
                 the
                 causers
                 of
                 their
                 prescription
                 from
                 the
                 Royall
                 Throne
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 dispoylers
                 of
                 all
                 Authority
                 and
                 Dignity
                 in
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 wherof
                 the
                 said
                 Orders
                 were
                 innocent
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 administred
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 therunto
                 .
                 That
                 thereafter
                 they
                 would
                 choose
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 ,
                 maintain
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Lawes
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 it selfe
                 concluded
                 the
                 twenty
                 fourth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 1599.
                 whereunto
                 the
                 further
                 curious
                 are
                 referred
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 adding
                 as
                 a
                 preparatory
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ensuing
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 degreed
                 that
                 when
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 the
                 Duke
                 should
                 return
                 from
                 Finland
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 troubles
                 there
                 did
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 again
                 convene
                 in
                 place
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 those
                 Counsellours
                 and
                 others
                 then
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 guilty
                 inflict
                 deserved
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 resolved
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 
                 cleering
                 of
                 themselves
                 before
                 all
                 Christian
                 Monarchs
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 proceeded
                 not
                 otherwise
                 in
                 that
                 Affaire
                 then
                 right
                 and
                 justice
                 required
                 )
                 to
                 entreat
                 certain
                 Electors
                 and
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 men
                 of
                 probity
                 and
                 integrity
                 into
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Judges
                 of
                 controversies
                 but
                 as
                 Auditors
                 onely
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 those
                 Ambassadors
                 did
                 defer
                 their
                 coming
                 that
                 themselves
                 would
                 then
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Parliament
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 (
                 without
                 delay
                 )
                 by
                 Letters
                 
                 of
                 the
                 thirtieth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 month
                 advertised
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 of
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 therein
                 concluded
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 declare
                 himselfe
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 limited
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 these
                 Letters
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 he
                 returned
                 no
                 answer
                 ;
                 Whereupon
                 
                 another
                 Parliament
                 was
                 indicted
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 against
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 March
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 ,
                 1600.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Convention
                 the
                 whole
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 )
                 did
                 expresly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 renounce
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 his
                 Son
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 Posterity
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 his
                 not
                 being
                 sent
                 into
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 specified
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 They
                 thereupon
                 do
                 likewise
                 cleer
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 from
                 affecting
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 or
                 its
                 Title
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 tender
                 thereof
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 Governour
                 during
                 the
                 absence
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 five
                 months
                 whereof
                 were
                 yet
                 unexpired
                 :
                 And
                 albeit
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 nineth
                 Section
                 or
                 Pause
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 )
                 Duke
                 John
                 the
                 Brother
                 of
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 
                 right
                 unto
                 the
                 Crowne
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 (
                 times
                 fore-mentioned
                 )
                 hereditary
                 Unions
                 yet
                 did
                 they
                 decline
                 him
                 ,
                 fearing
                 least
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 attained
                 the
                 Regall
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 moved
                 thereunto
                 by
                 naturall
                 affection
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
                 or
                 his
                 Heirs
                 enter
                 into
                 such
                 Covenants
                 and
                 make
                 such
                 transactions
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 destructive
                 to
                 themselves
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 by
                 joyning
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 revenge
                 ,
                 upon
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 or
                 his
                 Successors
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 those
                 turbulent
                 times
                 had
                 been
                 acted
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 latter
                 evill
                 might
                 be
                 worse
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 they
                 unanimously
                 decreed
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Prince
                 John
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
                 Ostrogothia
                 (
                 formerly
                 designed
                 for
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Duke
                 Magnus
                 )
                 conferred
                 upon
                 him
                 with
                 certain
                 reservations
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 compensations
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 therein
                 expressed
                 :
                 The
                 said
                 Prince
                 to
                 rest
                 therewith
                 contented
                 ,
                 without
                 pretending
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Hereditary
                 Goods
                 expected
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 paternall
                 or
                 maternall
                 Inheritance
                 might
                 be
                 devolved
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 certaine
                 restrictions
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 eight
                 Section
                 or
                 Pause
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Act
                 they
                 repeat
                 the
                 Motives
                 of
                 their
                 defection
                 from
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 his
                 deserting
                 the
                 Evangelicall
                 and
                 embracing
                 the
                 Papall
                 erroneous
                 Profession
                 :
                 his
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 obtrude
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 his
                 departure
                 from
                 thence
                 severall
                 times
                 without
                 their
                 privity
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 a
                 numerous
                 forraign
                 Army
                 into
                 the
                 bowells
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 right
                 ,
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 by
                 severall
                 other
                 waies
                 acted
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Oath
                 and
                 assecutoriall
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 had
                 not
                 daigned
                 to
                 answer
                 one
                 sylable
                 to
                 their
                 humble
                 desires
                 and
                 assurance
                 of
                 committing
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 rule
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 unto
                 his
                 Son
                 if
                 transmitted
                 for
                 due
                 Education
                 within
                 the
                 prefixed
                 time
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 causes
                 they
                 likewise
                 renounced
                 his
                 Son
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 his
                 Heires
                 and
                 Successors
                 ,
                 depriving
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Hereditary
                 
                 Union
                 )
                 rightly
                 belonging
                 unto
                 them
                 (
                 so
                 as
                 neither
                 his
                 Majesty
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Progeny
                 should
                 thereafter
                 obtaine
                 any
                 right
                 unto
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Diadem
                 )
                 withdrawing
                 themselves
                 from
                 all
                 Obligations
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 tyed
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 Heires
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 renouncing
                 all
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 formerly
                 exhibited
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Pause
                 or
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 approve
                 of
                 and
                 confirme
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 for
                 their
                 future
                 King
                 ,
                 promising
                 unto
                 him
                 therby
                 ,
                 
                 unanimously
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 assent
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 utmost
                 assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 naturall
                 and
                 beloved
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 he
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Coronation
                 Ceremonies
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 neverthelesse
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 observe
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 lawfull
                 Lord
                 and
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 likewise
                 bound
                 themselves
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 Act
                 )
                 that
                 after
                 
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 they
                 would
                 render
                 and
                 perform
                 the
                 like
                 obedience
                 unto
                 his
                 Son
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 survive
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 sailing
                 ,
                 the
                 Royall
                 Scepter
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Duke
                 John
                 afore-named
                 ;
                 Provided
                 that
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 were
                 obliged
                 
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 Union
                 or
                 confederacy
                 with
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 or
                 his
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 especially
                 relating
                 to
                 any
                 share
                 or
                 government
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 nor
                 they
                 should
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 adhere
                 unto
                 the
                 Romish
                 erroneous
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 their
                 establishment
                 of
                 Church-service
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 Treaties
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 Russian
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Lubecke
                 ,
                 the
                 curious
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 provision
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 dispatch
                 of
                 Juridicall
                 Suites
                 :
                 Scrutenies
                 into
                 the
                 publike
                 Revenues
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 :
                 Setling
                 of
                 certain
                 numbers
                 of
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 upon
                 emergent
                 occasions
                 ,
                 their
                 constant
                 Salaries
                 and
                 Sustentation
                 ,
                 whilest
                 remaining
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 Revenues
                 onely
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Forces
                 of
                 each
                 Province
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 therof
                 ,
                 should
                 move
                 in
                 Military
                 expedition
                 against
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 each
                 Province
                 to
                 furnish
                 their
                 proper
                 Souldiers
                 with
                 Provision
                 or
                 Maintenance
                 during
                 the
                 expedition
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 each
                 might
                 be
                 assessed
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 Militia
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 burthened
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 each
                 Province
                 had
                 not
                 equall
                 number
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 equall
                 frequency
                 of
                 subsidiary
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 ordained
                 that
                 the
                 Assesments
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 should
                 be
                 equall
                 in
                 each
                 Province
                 ,
                 wherby
                 the
                 Inhabitant
                 of
                 one
                 Province
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 a
                 larger
                 Military
                 contribution
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Military
                 number
                 in
                 one
                 Province
                 were
                 greater
                 then
                 its
                 proper
                 contribution
                 could
                 maintain
                 during
                 the
                 expedition
                 ,
                 the
                 defect
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 supplied
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 Revenues
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 wherby
                 the
                 Souldier
                 might
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Province
                 be
                 provided
                 of
                 necessaries
                 during
                 the
                 expedition
                 :
                 This
                 Decree
                 to
                 be
                 perpetually
                 observed
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Military
                 bands
                 should
                 remain
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 march
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 Ensignes
                 )
                 against
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
              
               
                 Care
                 was
                 likewise
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 regulating
                 of
                 Decimations
                 or
                 Tithes
                 in
                 field
                 provisions
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Minister
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 third
                 for
                 his
                 peculiar
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 residue
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Granary
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 make
                 Oath
                 of
                 what
                 by
                 him
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 prevarication
                 found
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Husbendman
                 to
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Granary
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 offending
                 to
                 be
                 cited
                 into
                 Judgment
                 and
                 fined
                 .
                 During
                 this
                 Session
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Captivated
                 Senators
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 for
                 from
                 Finland
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 to
                 tryal
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 had
                 appeared
                 in
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 by
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 personally
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                   Clement
                   Gadderdorf
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gerhard
                   Stedding
                
                 ,
                 Ambassadors
                 from
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   John
                   Adolph
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 accused
                 and
                 convicted
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 first
                 who
                 causelesly
                 deserted
                 the
                 Acts
                 enacted
                 and
                 decreed
                 by
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 at
                 Sudercopia
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Malefactors
                 fled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 therby
                 deserving
                 the
                 punishment
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Acts
                 and
                 other
                 laudable
                 transactions
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 perjured
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 violaters
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Snbscriptions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 derogating
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 and
                 all
                 naturall
                 (
                 Patriall
                 )
                 affection
                 ,
                 had
                 perswaded
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 themselves
                 accompanying
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 an
                 Alien
                 Army
                 to
                 devast
                 and
                 destroy
                 his
                 Native
                 Soile
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 became
                 a
                 gratious
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 visite
                 and
                 defend
                 his
                 Subjects
                 according
                 to
                 equity
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 :
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 Crimes
                 they
                 were
                 convicted
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Letters
                 ,
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 wicked
                 conspiracies
                 by
                 them
                 formerly
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 
                 malignantly
                 practised
                 against
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 by
                 most
                 equall
                 Judges
                 condemned
                 in
                 losse
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 Goods
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Sentence
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 tenour
                 wherof
                 followeth
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 the
                 particular
                 Letters
                 and
                 Writings
                 of
                 these
                 Trayterous
                 and
                 unfaithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Baner
                   ,
                   Ericke
                   Sparre
                   ,
                   Steno
                
                 
                 Baner
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Thuro
                   Bielke
                
                 of
                 the
                 Senatoriall
                 Order
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 adhered
                 to
                 their
                 written
                 Obligatory
                 Engagements
                 sent
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 to
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 shamefully
                 digressed
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Acts
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 Seales
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 laudable
                 Decree
                 ratified
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 Sudercopia
                 .
                 We
                 therfore
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 universall
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 are
                 deputed
                 for
                 the
                 pronouncing
                 of
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 cannot
                 acquit
                 nor
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 punishment
                 wherunto
                 persons
                 perjured
                 ,
                 and
                 transgressors
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Acts
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Sentence
                 following
                 ,
                 inserted
                 by
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Decree
                 ,
                 doth
                 condemn
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   persons
                   who
                   shall
                   swarve
                   from
                   this
                   our
                   Vniversall
                   Vnion
                   ,
                   for
                   favour
                   of
                   great
                   Ones
                   ,
                   peculiar
                   profit
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   causes
                   ,
                   under
                   what
                   name
                   or
                   notion
                   soever
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   lend
                   assistance
                   ,
                   that
                   violence
                   be
                   used
                   by
                   any
                   person
                   openly
                   or
                   privately
                   ,
                   against
                   this
                   Decree
                   ,
                   or
                   those
                   things
                   whereof
                   his
                   Majesty
                   hath
                   secured
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 
                   whereupon
                   this
                   our
                   Constitution
                   is
                   founded
                   ;
                   We
                   shall
                   repute
                   those
                   men
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   unfaithfull
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   turbulent
                   ,
                   treacherous
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Country
                   Traytors
                   ,
                   whom
                   We
                   will
                   endeavour
                   by
                   all
                   meanes
                   to
                   suppresse
                   .
                
              
               
                 Moreover
                 they
                 have
                 most
                 wickedly
                 slandered
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 unto
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 wherby
                 many
                 Calumnies
                 have
                 been
                 divulged
                 in
                 Print
                 and
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 themselves
                 having
                 in
                 their
                 Letters
                 spread
                 very
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 much
                 tending
                 to
                 blemish
                 the
                 Honour
                 ,
                 good
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Princely
                 repute
                 of
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 themselves
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 can
                 prove
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 Writings
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 ignominiously
                 depraved
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 Uncle
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Hereditary
                 Prince
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Dignity
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 themselves
                 elected
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 punishment
                 assigned
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethen
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Title
                 
                   De
                   Regallibus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   shall
                   speak
                   ought
                   derogatory
                   to
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   fame
                   of
                   the
                   Royall
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   of
                   his
                   Counsellours
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   rationally
                   and
                   legally
                   prove
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   lose
                   his
                   head
                   .
                
              
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 sowed
                 hatred
                 and
                 discord
                 between
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 instigating
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 wage
                 War
                 against
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 regard
                 of
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 
                 therby
                 bringing
                 desolation
                 and
                 devastation
                 to
                 the
                 Country
                 :
                 Therfore
                 we
                 cannot
                 judge
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 eighth
                 Chapter
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 Capitall
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 ordains
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Whosoever
                   shall
                   raise
                   an
                   Army
                   against
                   the
                   King
                   or
                   the
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   surprize
                   them
                   at
                   unawares
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   slay
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   attempt
                   any
                   violence
                   or
                   unjustice
                   by
                   Letters
                   ,
                   Writings
                   ,
                   Counsell
                   ,
                   Endeavours
                   ,
                   or
                   Assistance
                   ,
                   if
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   Fact
                   ,
                   shall
                   undergo
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   goods
                   :
                
                 Wherunto
                 is
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 a
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Tenor
                 ensuing
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   bring
                   a
                   forraigne
                   Army
                   into
                   his
                   Native
                   Soile
                   ,
                   and
                   wage
                   unlawfull
                   War
                   against
                   his
                   lawfull
                   Lord
                   ,
                   by
                   devasting
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   in
                   company
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   legally
                   promoted
                   to
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   he
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   partakers
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   deprived
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Estates
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   consiscated
                   .
                
                 But
                 wheras
                 they
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 faction
                 will
                 happily
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 recited
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Law
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 help
                 and
                 excuse
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 shall
                 accompany
                 the
                 King
                 lawfully
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 therfore
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 on
                 the
                 otherside
                 ,
                 that
                 themselves
                 were
                 the
                 causers
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 effusions
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 to
                 our
                 grief
                 )
                 hath
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 overflowed
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 wound
                 of
                 dissention
                 may
                 again
                 fester
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 goodness
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 mercy
                 salved
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 attempt
                 ought
                 against
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 his
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 adhere
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 
                   De
                   Regalibus
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Senators
                 doth
                 express
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   yeild
                   unto
                   the
                   King
                   lawfull
                   obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   performe
                   his
                   commands
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   shall
                   enjoyn
                   us
                   rationally
                   and
                   legally
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   as
                   We
                   may
                   before
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   justly
                   maintain
                   and
                   answer
                   for
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   our
                   obedience
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   commands
                   :
                
                 Therfore
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Office
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 advantageous
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 the
                 Natives
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 exhorted
                 him
                 to
                 preserve
                 ,
                 not
                 violate
                 the
                 Regall
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Oath
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 universall
                 orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 gone
                 not
                 only
                 clearly
                 directly
                 Contrary
                 therunto
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Decree
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 also
                 induced
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 his
                 Oath
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 broken
                 theirs
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 oppresse
                 his
                 Country
                 by
                 cruel
                 War
                 contrary
                 to
                 Law
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 have
                 caused
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 lives
                 ;
                 procured
                 much
                 hurt
                 and
                 detriment
                 to
                 the
                 country
                 ,
                 depriving
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 plots
                 precipitated
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 present
                 misfortune
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 hereby
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 pre-alledged
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 way
                 cover
                 or
                 defend
                 their
                 Crime
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 by
                 vigour
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 text
                 have
                 legally
                 pronounced
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 their
                 lands
                 ,
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 names
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 we
                 accordingly
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 all
                 ,
                 jointly
                 and
                 severally
                 ,
                 willingly
                 and
                 legally
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 those
                 obligatorial
                 letters
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 interchangably
                 ,
                 without
                 hatred
                 ,
                 envy
                 ,
                 feare
                 ,
                 or
                 respect
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 nor
                 offering
                 further
                 then
                 deserved
                 violence
                 ,
                 have
                 pronounced
                 this
                 Judgement
                 and
                 capitall
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 constantly
                 adhere
                 thereunto
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 maintaine
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 World.
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 assurance
                 hereof
                 we
                 have
                 ratified
                 and
                 confirmed
                 this
                 present
                 Judgement
                 with
                 our
                 hands
                 and
                 Seales
                 .
                 At
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 sevententh
                 of
                 March.
                 1600
                 :
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 was
                 the
                 Sentence
                 pronounced
                 on
                 those
                 aforenamed
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 
                   Claudius
                   Bielke
                   ,
                   Christierne
                
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   Ericke
                
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   George
                   Posse
                
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Knute
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 publikely
                 acknowledged
                 their
                 offences
                 ,
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Forrain
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 had
                 pardoned
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 humble
                 suit
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 the
                 facts
                 whereby
                 they
                 had
                 offended
                 ,
                 partly
                 against
                 those
                 Orders
                 ,
                 partly
                 against
                 the
                 Countrey
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 remaine
                 prisoners
                 untill
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 had
                 taken
                 further
                 
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bettering
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 pleasure
                 .
                 
                   Hogenscheild
                   Bielke
                
                 affirming
                 hee
                 could
                 rationally
                 refute
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 his
                 siding
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 unfaithfull
                 Counsellors
                 by
                 assistance
                 and
                 advice
                 in
                 perswading
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 forrain
                 Army
                 into
                 his
                 native
                 Soyle
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 clear
                 himselfe
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 insuing
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 crime
                 objected
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Carolus
                   Gustavus
                
                 and
                 the
                 Homicide
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 absolute
                 conclusion
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 ordered
                 to
                 acquit
                 himselfe
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 also
                 the
                 particulars
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 had
                 against
                 the
                 
                 foresayd
                 Persons
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 examined
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 Finland
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliament
                 decreed
                 that
                 
                   Arvidus
                   Gustavus
                
                 and
                 
                   Axelius
                   Kurck
                
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 other
                 abominable
                 and
                 wicked
                 actions
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 perpetrated
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 legally
                 sentenced
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 here
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 should
                 undergo
                 the
                 deserved
                 punishment
                 :
                 That
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Order
                 ,
                 not
                 equally
                 guilty
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 seduced
                 by
                 those
                 trayterous
                 
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 their
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 their
                 lives
                 spared
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 third
                 of
                 their
                 Immovables
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Inheritance
                 or
                 Donation
                 from
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 should
                 accrue
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Fee-Farmes
                 ,
                 whether
                 for
                 term
                 of
                 life
                 or
                 years
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 further
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Sons
                 ,
                 their
                 Kindred
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Bands
                 ,
                 had
                 contributed
                 or
                 maintained
                 Horses
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 had
                 by
                 Letters
                 and
                 Plots
                 endeavoured
                 against
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 generall
                 ;
                 but
                 cheifly
                 for
                 deserting
                 the
                 Sudercopian
                 Constitutions
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 opposing
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 laudable
                 transactions
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 the
                 Clergy
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Parishes
                 and
                 Ministeriall
                 dignities
                 :
                 Others
                 who
                 had
                 furnished
                 Horses
                 or
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 fined
                 in
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 any
                 way
                 accountable
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 a
                 strict
                 account
                 ;
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 who
                 had
                 onely
                 dissented
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 assisting
                 the
                 Orders
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 prosecution
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Oath
                 and
                 Assecuration
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 most
                 ancient
                 jurisdictions
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 fined
                 in
                 five
                 Dollars
                 for
                 every
                 ten
                 Boores
                 (
                 or
                 Ploughmen
                 )
                 within
                 their
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 retain
                 their
                 functions
                 and
                 livings
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 behave
                 themselves
                 as
                 became
                 faithfull
                 Subjects
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 partly
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 transactions
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 the
                 ninteenth
                 of
                 March.
                 1600.
                 
                 For
                 more
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 reference
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 things
                 were
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Comitiall
                 Convention
                 
                 at
                 
                   Stocholme
                   An.
                
                 1602
                 with
                 sundry
                 others
                 enacted
                 more
                 relating
                 to
                 that
                 countrey
                 in
                 particular
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 here
                 omitted
                 :
                 Therein
                 the
                 Duke
                 was
                 again
                 desired
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 neverthelesse
                 refused
                 untill
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 letters
                 ,
                 sounded
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 his
                 Nephew
                 King
                 of
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 yet
                 send
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 conditions
                 before
                 expressed
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 education
                 in
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Crowne
                 thereof
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 attaine
                 unto
                 full
                 yeares
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Parliament
                 also
                 the
                 succession
                 was
                 confirmed
                 (
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 deceasing
                 )
                 upon
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 and
                 his
                 heires
                 males
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 surviving
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 second
                 Son
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Carolus
                   Philippus
                
                 and
                 his
                 Male
                 Issue
                 ,
                 which
                 likewise
                 failing
                 ,
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Prince
                 John
                 with
                 his
                 posterity
                 masculine
                 should
                 succeed
                 ;
                 and
                 did
                 associate
                 each
                 with
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 opposing
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 whether
                 Native
                 or
                 stranger
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 contradict
                 these
                 Statutes
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 obtrude
                 any
                 other
                 upon
                 the
                 Regall
                 Throne
                 .
                 This
                 Parliamentary
                 Act
                 consisting
                 of
                 eighteen
                 heads
                 sealed
                 with
                 their
                 respective
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 Seales
                 ,
                 was
                 concluded
                 at
                 Stocholme
                 the
                 seventeenth
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 1602.
                 
              
               
               
                 DUKE
                 Charles
                 upon
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Month
                 sent
                 
                 letters
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 commemorating
                 those
                 ,
                 severall
                 times
                 formerly
                 sent
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 as
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelicall
                 Christian
                 profession
                 and
                 the
                 customes
                 there
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 and
                 admitted
                 for
                 their
                 Liege
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 attain
                 to
                 yeares
                 fit
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grant
                 them
                 due
                 assecuration
                 :
                 Withall
                 taxing
                 him
                 that
                 hitherto
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 answered
                 but
                 slighted
                 and
                 contemned
                 their
                 faithfull
                 admonition
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 calumniated
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 intentive
                 toward
                 his
                 ruine
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 respective
                 Orders
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Letters
                 divulged
                 in
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 partly
                 before
                 ,
                 partly
                 after
                 the
                 late
                 cruell
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 those
                 by
                 him
                 sent
                 to
                 Revell
                 from
                 Vilna
                 of
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 stuft
                 with
                 contumelies
                 unnaturall
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 published
                 against
                 an
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 alwayes
                 studyed
                 his
                 Majesties
                 and
                 his
                 Fathers
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 Crowne
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 sayd
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 deprivation
                 of
                 Ericke
                 who
                 ruled
                 amisse
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 safe-guarded
                 his
                 Majesty
                 then
                 an
                 Infant
                 ,
                 in
                 requitall
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 by
                 him
                 aspersed
                 with
                 infamous
                 titles
                 ;
                 and
                 further
                 shewed
                 that
                 Copies
                 of
                 certaine
                 Letters
                 were
                 dilated
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmark
                 from
                 Vilna
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 February
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 spot
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 and
                 had
                 unadvisedly
                 given
                 away
                 the
                 right
                 which
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Suethland
                 doth
                 justly
                 vindicate
                 as
                 the
                 peculiar
                 badge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 The
                 three
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 cruell
                 War
                 had
                 been
                 waged
                 with
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 wherein
                 many
                 brave
                 Men
                 had
                 perished
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 the
                 Danes
                 formerly
                 had
                 earnestly
                 entreated
                 from
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 a
                 protraction
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 for
                 composing
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 contrarily
                 had
                 now
                 desired
                 the
                 like
                 from
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 conceding
                 needlesly
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Oath
                 and
                 promise
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 unfaithfull
                 Counsellours
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 :
                 That
                 nevertheless
                 he
                 regarded
                 not
                 those
                 exorbitancies
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 recompence
                 evill
                 with
                 evill
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 attribute
                 those
                 excesses
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perversnesse
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 educated
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 returne
                 good
                 even
                 to
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 his
                 partakers
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 his
                 brotherly
                 affection
                 :
                 That
                 therefore
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Stocholmian
                 Parliament
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 before
                 done
                 )
                 had
                 now
                 againe
                 humbly
                 desired
                 him
                 to
                 assume
                 the
                 Soveraigne
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 wholly
                 renounced
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 well
                 knew
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 
                 not
                 hitherto
                 directly
                 condescended
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 know
                 ,
                 he
                 sought
                 not
                 his
                 Majesties
                 or
                 his
                 Successors
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 gladly
                 see
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Posterity
                 perpetually
                 sitting
                 at
                 the
                 Helme
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 He
                 again
                 earnestly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 desired
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 his
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 his
                 Son
                 speedily
                 into
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 that
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 unlesse
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 ensuing
                 month
                 of
                 August
                 expired
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 answer
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 would
                 not
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Crime
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 at
                 length
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 tender
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 frequently
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Dated
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 from
                 Stocholme
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 any
                 future
                 entercourse
                 by
                 Letters
                 between
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Suethes
                 )
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 answer
                 to
                 those
                 Letters
                 ,
                 
                 new
                 broiles
                 were
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 could
                 suddenly
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Lithuania
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Liefland
                 ,
                 albeit
                 the
                 Leiflanders
                 did
                 more
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 brooking
                 the
                 Polish
                 Government
                 :
                 Libels
                 were
                 dispersed
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 against
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 with
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 were
                 publikely
                 proclaimed
                 Enemies
                 :
                 Sundry
                 (
                 but
                 unsuccesfull
                 )
                 attempts
                 made
                 upon
                 Huitenstein
                 and
                 
                   Revell
                   ,
                   Caspar
                   Tisenhusen
                
                 that
                 Rebell
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Troops
                 of
                 Horse
                 admitted
                 into
                 Viburg
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Axell
                   Kurck
                
                 appointed
                 Camp-Master
                 by
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Oath
                 and
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 which
                 prohibited
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Castles
                 unto
                 strangers
                 :
                 Hereupon
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 was
                 compelled
                 unto
                 a
                 new
                 expedition
                 into
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 where
                 before
                 he
                 attempted
                 ought
                 against
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 sundry
                 overtures
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 Composure
                 )
                 to
                 
                   Leo
                   Sapia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 had
                 committed
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 delayed
                 with
                 various
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 deluded
                 with
                 vaine
                 hopes
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Messengers
                 likewise
                 by
                 them
                 imprisoned
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 Nations
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 his
                 endeavours
                 for
                 ending
                 that
                 cruell
                 War
                 proved
                 but
                 vaine
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1602.
                 when
                 
                   Axell
                   Kurck
                
                 and
                 
                   Henricus
                   Horne
                
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 upon
                 request
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 with
                 certain
                 Instructions
                 positive
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 whether
                 any
                 agreement
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 :
                 but
                 coming
                 to
                 Leifland
                 they
                 found
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 treat
                 withall
                 ;
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 the
                 Polanders
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 intent
                 then
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 them
                 what
                 Enemies
                 he
                 could
                 both
                 in
                 Denmark
                 and
                 
                 Russia
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 so
                 long
                 continued
                 broiles
                 between
                 the
                 famous
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Lithuania
                 :
                 Moreover
                 the
                 said
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 1608.
                 (
                 he
                 being
                 then
                 King
                 )
                 sent
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 
                   Magnus
                   Brake
                
                 Earle
                 of
                 
                   Visinsborg
                   ,
                   Nicolaus
                   Bielke
                
                 ,
                 Baron
                 of
                 
                   Salstad
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Kenicius
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Scharen
                   ,
                   Lawrence
                   Paulinus
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Stregnen
                   ,
                   
                   Ottone
                   Helmer
                   de
                   Tuna
                   ,
                
                 Castellan
                 of
                 Aboen
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Philip
                   Skeding
                
                 ,
                 Castellan
                 of
                 the
                 Narue
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 so
                 then
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 refused
                 to
                 cease
                 this
                 bloody
                 War
                 by
                 equall
                 and
                 laudable
                 transactions
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 alledge
                 )
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 slipt
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 
                 which
                 
                   Jonas
                   Hendrickson
                   ,
                   Meldorpius
                   Ditmarsus
                
                 writes
                 in
                 his
                 Oration
                 ,
                 intituled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   meanes
                   and
                   way
                   of
                   reducing
                   the
                   Septentrionall
                   Regions
                   to
                   the
                   Romish
                   Worship
                
                 ;
                 Whose
                 words
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Collar
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Fleece
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Warsovian
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Count
                 of
                 Ligny
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spaine
                 his
                 Master
                 ;
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 made
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 preserve
                 sincere
                 Friendship
                 and
                 Brother-hood
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 propagate
                 that
                 Catholike
                 Religion
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 his
                 power
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 :
                 What
                 therfore
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 themselves
                 who
                 had
                 abjured
                 the
                 Roman
                 Profession
                 ?
                 Surely
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 swearing
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 propagate
                 the
                 Papall
                 Creed
                 ,
                 by
                 extirpating
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 was
                 injurious
                 and
                 perjured
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Coronation
                 Oath
                 taken
                 in
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1604.
                 
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 
                 assembled
                 again
                 in
                 Parliament
                 at
                 Norcopia
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 ordained
                 severall
                 things
                 tending
                 to
                 that
                 Nations
                 Emolument
                 ;
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 revising
                 ,
                 correcting
                 ,
                 reprinting
                 ,
                 republishing
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suehtland
                 in
                 all
                 Provinces
                 thereto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 have
                 allowance
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 untill
                 it
                 were
                 perfected
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 grievances
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 (
                 with
                 their
                 redresse
                 )
                 from
                 and
                 by
                 Missionary
                 and
                 Military
                 Quarterings
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 valuation
                 of
                 their
                 Coine
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Tolls
                 or
                 Customes
                 .
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Against
                 imposition
                 of
                 Taxes
                 by
                 Deputies
                 or
                 Officials
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 chief
                 Superiours
                 Command
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 Provinciall
                 Law-makers
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 great
                 Rulers
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Measures
                 ,
                 Weights
                 ,
                 and
                 Balances
                 ,
                 measuring
                 of
                 Lands
                 ,
                 lustration
                 of
                 Regall
                 Goods
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Royall
                 Progeny
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 placing
                 of
                 Crafts-men
                 in
                 every
                 Territory
                 ,
                 and
                 Ware-houses
                 in
                 each
                 City
                 ,
                 wherinto
                 all
                 Cloath
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 and
                 viewed
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 fame
                 were
                 vended
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Against
                 the
                 detention
                 of
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 Contributions
                 ,
                 and
                 emergent
                 Exactions
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 hold
                 any
                 Copyhold
                 profits
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 or
                 customary
                 Tributes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 .
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Provinciall
                 Statutes
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 
                   Gustavus
                   (
                   Erickson
                
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 reviewed
                 ,
                 corrected
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 occasions
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Supervisors
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 and
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Against
                 undue
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 exportation
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Offenders
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Touching
                 the
                 Grants
                 of
                 immovable
                 Goods
                 unto
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 Kings
                 or
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Moyety
                 of
                 Territoriall
                 Fines
                 should
                 accrue
                 to
                 the
                 Provinciall
                 Judge
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Moyety
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 in
                 the
                 Territoriall
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 Emergencies
                 requiring
                 the
                 absence
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Kingdomes
                 Governour
                 ,
                 the
                 stay
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 beyond
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Bartholomew-tide
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 particulars
                 ,
                 the
                 curious
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Acts
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 made
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Hogenschield
                 and
                 
                   Claudius
                   Bielke
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Prisoners
                 and
                 Fugitives
                 ,
                 their
                 Children
                 and
                 Posterity
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 their
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 the
                 leavy
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 nine
                 thousand
                 Foot
                 and
                 Horse
                 for
                 three
                 yeares
                 against
                 the
                 Polander
                 ,
                 the
                 Military
                 Salary
                 to
                 be
                 monthly
                 paid
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 Revenues
                 ,
                 are
                 therein
                 more
                 fully
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 the
                 present
                 intention
                 being
                 only
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 conclusious
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 differences
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Order
                 hereunto
                 they
                 shew
                 that
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 for
                 sundry
                 considerations
                 by
                 him
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 made
                 unto
                 them
                 these
                 two
                 ensuing
                 Propositions
                 :
                 That
                 either
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 accept
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Prince
                 John
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 :
                 Wherunto
                 they
                 had
                 answered
                 that
                 they
                 utterly
                 rejected
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 run
                 any
                 hazard
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 return
                 under
                 his
                 obedience
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Duke
                 John
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 was
                 neerest
                 in
                 blood
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hereditary
                 Union
                 ,
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 under
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 likewise
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 that
                 present
                 month
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 renounced
                 his
                 right
                 therunto
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Lincopian
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 had
                 entreated
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 likewise
                 sealed
                 this
                 Norcopian
                 Decree
                 ,
                 religiously
                 promising
                 never
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 prejudice
                 therof
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 successive
                 right
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Dukedome
                 and
                 those
                 Hereditary
                 Goods
                 which
                 he
                 possessed
                 in
                 Suethland
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 make
                 any
                 Transactions
                 with
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 his
                 Sons
                 or
                 Successors
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 vigorously
                 ,
                 protecting
                 ,
                 preserving
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 defending
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 ,
                 his
                 Consort
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Successors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 designed
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 therfore
                 for
                 those
                 and
                 other
                 lawfull
                 causes
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Lincopian
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 Prince
                 John
                 unto
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 rule
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 had
                 most
                 humbly
                 and
                 earnestly
                 reiterated
                 their
                 desires
                 to
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 not
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 moved
                 with
                 their
                 assiduall
                 and
                 unanimous
                 Suit
                 had
                 assented
                 unto
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 causes
                 fore-specified
                 in
                 the
                 renunciation
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 elsewhere
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 Male
                 Line
                 of
                 King
                 John
                 was
                 wholly
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Diadem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 designed
                 and
                 conferred
                 upon
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 and
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Heirs
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 therfore
                 now
                 renewed
                 their
                 ancient
                 Hereditary
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 framed
                 and
                 fitted
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 present
                 :
                 They
                 further
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 therafter
                 ,
                 should
                 secretly
                 or
                 openly
                 act
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Union
                 and
                 constitution
                 then
                 made
                 ,
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 translate
                 the
                 Crown
                 unto
                 any
                 other
                 Family
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Progeny
                 of
                 their
                 designed
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Duke
                 John
                 should
                 survive
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 )
                 Elective
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 State
                 many
                 mischiefs
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 Annals
                 made
                 mention
                 )
                 had
                 sprung
                 up
                 :
                 Or
                 finally
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 Race
                 ,
                 should
                 himself
                 surprise
                 the
                 Regall
                 Chaire
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 with
                 joynt
                 Forces
                 endeavour
                 that
                 he
                 or
                 they
                 should
                 incur
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Traytors
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Goods
                 to
                 be
                 confiscated
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 their
                 Children
                 were
                 of
                 years
                 to
                 be
                 knowing
                 and
                 conscious
                 of
                 those
                 Treasons
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 discover
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 undergo
                 like
                 punishment
                 :
                 But
                 upon
                 discovery
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 Nefarious
                 practises
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 undesputably
                 enjoy
                 their
                 Parents
                 Estate
                 ,
                 the
                 Parent
                 punished
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 attained
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 those
                 treacherous
                 Devices
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 Fathers
                 act
                 or
                 suffering
                 losse
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 goods
                 )
                 be
                 defamed
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 enjoy
                 only
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 their
                 Maternall
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 Paternall
                 Inheritance
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Mothers
                 were
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 conscious
                 of
                 the
                 Conspiracy
                 and
                 Treason
                 with
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Husband
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 confiscated
                 and
                 accrue
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Norcopian
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 Seales
                 of
                 Prince
                 John
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ostrogothia
                 and
                 Hereditary
                 Prince
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 severall
                 Orders
                 therof
                 respectively
                 ,
                 the
                 twenty
                 second
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 1604.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 likewise
                 Coroborated
                 with
                 the
                 Seales
                 of
                 the
                 Towns
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 delegated
                 :
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reformed
                 hereditary
                 union
                 forementioned
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 
                 same
                 date
                 equally
                 subscribed
                 and
                 Sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Senators
                 and
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 Earles
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Gentrie
                 ,
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 Burgesses
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Norcopian
                 Convention
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Provinces
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 imported
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Arosian
                 Convention
                 An.
                 1544.
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 formerly
                 Elective
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Erickson
                
                 (
                 of
                 excellent
                 memory
                 )
                 rendred
                 hereditary
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 his
                 heires
                 Males
                 and
                 their
                 line
                 Masculine
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 survive
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 desolations
                 ,
                 intestine
                 Seditions
                 ,
                 Sanguinolent
                 profusions
                 ,
                 multiferous
                 destructive
                 detriments
                 sustained
                 by
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 whilest
                 Elective
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 to
                 a
                 lawfull
                 regall
                 succession
                 :
                 One
                 Person
                 or
                 Party
                 preferring
                 one
                 Prince
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Party
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Royall
                 throne
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 multiplicious
                 discords
                 and
                 pernicious
                 dissensions
                 had
                 overflowed
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 almost
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 motives
                 inducing
                 thereunto
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 his
                 vindicating
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 immanity
                 of
                 Christierne
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 Denmarke
                 :
                 That
                 before
                 his
                 migration
                 hence
                 he
                 had
                 composed
                 a
                 certain
                 last
                 Will
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 regulating
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 toward
                 each
                 other
                 and
                 toward
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 Upon
                 which
                 Testament
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 had
                 grounded
                 their
                 hereditary
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 ,
                 had
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 aime
                 ;
                 not
                 obscurely
                 insinuating
                 that
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 succession
                 made
                 that
                 their
                 rule
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 therby
                 pretend
                 any
                 advantage
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 right
                 unto
                 the
                 Crowne
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 Testament
                 conveyed
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 close
                 whereof
                 contained
                 that
                 his
                 Children
                 and
                 Successors
                 should
                 cherish
                 and
                 maintaine
                 divine
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 precious
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 superstition
                 ,
                 or
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 himselfe
                 had
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 promote
                 and
                 publish
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Next
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 embrace
                 each
                 other
                 with
                 continued
                 mutuall
                 affection
                 ,
                 governing
                 and
                 protecting
                 their
                 Subjects
                 rightly
                 and
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 legally
                 acquired
                 priviledges
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 hereditary
                 Union
                 (
                 grounded
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 crowned
                 Ericke
                 the
                 Eldest
                 of
                 that
                 line
                 ;
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 his
                 rule
                 was
                 not
                 corresponding
                 to
                 the
                 Paternall
                 Testament
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 deprived
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 substituted
                 in
                 his
                 Stead
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 John
                 (
                 of
                 laudable
                 memory
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 neerest
                 in
                 Order
                 to
                 that
                 Covenant
                 of
                 hereditary
                 Union
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 albeit
                 retarded
                 by
                 the
                 impulsions
                 of
                 perverse
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 suggested
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 pernicious
                 change
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 mostly
                 intended
                 during
                 his
                 raigne
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 vigilant
                 toward
                 
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 Christianity
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 a
                 just
                 Government
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 thred
                 of
                 life
                 remained
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 change
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 sundry
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 suggestions
                 of
                 evill
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 primary
                 causers
                 of
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 brotherly
                 confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 right
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 also
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 sayd
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 Oath
                 for
                 true
                 observation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Sigismundus
                 his
                 Son
                 (
                 afterwards
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 him
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Pontificiall
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 impulsions
                 and
                 perswasions
                 of
                 perverse
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 sayd
                 Son
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 an
                 overflowing
                 stream
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 innundations
                 of
                 evills
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 covered
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 over
                 long
                 here
                 to
                 repeat
                 ,
                 their
                 formerly
                 so
                 often
                 reiterated
                 Criminations
                 against
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Resignation
                 by
                 Duke
                 John
                 of
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 They
                 therfore
                 proceed
                 to
                 pronounce
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 (
                 by
                 them
                 formerly
                 designed
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 present
                 absolute
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 and
                 for
                 whose
                 safety
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 live
                 and
                 dye
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 him
                 they
                 would
                 receive
                 his
                 eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 for
                 their
                 immediate
                 and
                 confirmed
                 King
                 :
                 Upon
                 the
                 younger
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Carolus
                   Philippus
                
                 ,
                 they
                 thereby
                 setled
                 the
                 Paternall
                 Dukedomes
                 of
                 
                   Sudermannia
                   ,
                   Nericia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Wermelandia
                   ,
                   Vosbogia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Valensian
                 Territory
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Jurisdictions
                 then
                 possessed
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 Duke
                 John
                 should
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 formerly
                 granted
                 unto
                 Duke
                 Magnus
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 large
                 emoluments
                 conceded
                 unto
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Letters
                 of
                 Donation
                 did
                 testifie
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 if
                 their
                 designed
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Prince
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 
                 should
                 leave
                 behind
                 him
                 any
                 lawfull
                 Regall
                 or
                 Ducall
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 the
                 eldest
                 should
                 succeed
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 deceasing
                 sonlesse
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 Line
                 to
                 Line
                 ,
                 should
                 sway
                 the
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 Sons
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 borne
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 designed
                 and
                 accepted
                 for
                 lawfull
                 and
                 Hereditary
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 should
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 leaving
                 any
                 lawfull
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 Son
                 Prince
                 
                   Carolus
                   Philippus
                
                 should
                 obtaine
                 the
                 Crowne
                 as
                 their
                 designed
                 ,
                 elected
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 King
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Heirs
                 Males
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 should
                 succeed
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 expressed
                 toward
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 Prince
                 Gustavus
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 Prince
                 
                   Carolus
                   Philippus
                
                 should
                 change
                 this
                 mortall
                 State
                 without
                 any
                 lawfull
                 Male
                 Issue
                 to
                 rule
                 the
                 rains
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 the
                 Royall
                 dignity
                 should
                 then
                 devolve
                 unto
                 the
                 illustrious
                 Duke
                 John
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 decreed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Princes
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 and
                 
                   Carolus
                   Philippus
                
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 dying
                 ,
                 his
                 eldest
                 lawfull
                 Son
                 should
                 obtaine
                 the
                 Regall
                 Wreath
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 each
                 from
                 Line
                 to
                 Line
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 designed
                 and
                 concluded
                 unto
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Princes
                 before
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Articles
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Histories
                 give
                 ample
                 testimony
                 of
                 tumults
                 ,
                 dissentions
                 ,
                 and
                 multiferous
                 detriments
                 ,
                 which
                 over-fruitfully
                 flock
                 into
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Family
                 is
                 not
                 regarded
                 ;
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 the
                 Government
                 thereof
                 being
                 in
                 jeopardy
                 by
                 a
                 perillous
                 election
                 of
                 Governours
                 ,
                 this
                 Inhabitant
                 voting
                 for
                 one
                 
                   (
                   Candidate
                
                 or
                 )
                 pretender
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 for
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 out
                 of
                 Histories
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 Concord
                 and
                 Tranquility
                 hath
                 ever
                 flourished
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 when
                 according
                 to
                 Divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 the
                 States
                 or
                 Orders
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 have
                 not
                 swarved
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 lawfull
                 Line
                 of
                 a
                 Regall
                 Family
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 besought
                 God
                 gracionsly
                 to
                 divert
                 )
                 the
                 like
                 inconvenient
                 should
                 befall
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Masculine
                 Gustavian
                 Progeny
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 remaining
                 of
                 that
                 Regall
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Family
                 but
                 Female
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 bind
                 themselves
                 by
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 and
                 by
                 mature
                 Counsell
                 did
                 thereby
                 unanimously
                 and
                 concordially
                 ,
                 universally
                 and
                 singularly
                 ,
                 for
                 themselves
                 in
                 generall
                 and
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 Successors
                 ingage
                 and
                 sweare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 accept
                 that
                 Princesse
                 and
                 Regall
                 
                 Daughter
                 (
                 if
                 such
                 should
                 be
                 living
                 )
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Ducall
                 Line
                 ,
                 for
                 Queen
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 obtrude
                 any
                 Husband
                 upon
                 her
                 without
                 her
                 will
                 and
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 or
                 procure
                 her
                 a
                 Husband
                 of
                 any
                 People
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 way
                 sought
                 after
                 their
                 ruine
                 or
                 hurt
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 any
                 of
                 a
                 perverse
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 adhering
                 to
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 differing
                 from
                 their
                 Christian
                 profession
                 .
                 That
                 withall
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 be
                 and
                 thereby
                 was
                 prohibited
                 from
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 Matrimoniall
                 contract
                 with
                 any
                 person
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nation
                 or
                 Religion
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 deprivation
                 of
                 Rule
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 rather
                 wed
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Nation
                 whom
                 she
                 could
                 affect
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 might
                 be
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Ducall
                 Families
                 in
                 Germany
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 illustrious
                 Gustavian
                 Progeny
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 such
                 marriage
                 were
                 forbidden
                 by
                 propinquity
                 of
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 other
                 Regall
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Daughters
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 then
                 remaining
                 should
                 be
                 provided
                 of
                 Dowries
                 and
                 other
                 
                 necessaries
                 befitting
                 their
                 condition
                 and
                 dignity
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gustavian
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conclusions
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 
                 Parliament
                 :
                 Yet
                 with
                 these
                 conditions
                 and
                 cautions
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Regal
                 or
                 Ducal
                 Daughters
                 should
                 contract
                 Matrimonie
                 with
                 any
                 person
                 without
                 the
                 free
                 consent
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 But
                 not
                 intentending
                 
                 hereby
                 that
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 )
                 or
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 rejected
                 from
                 ever
                 obtaining
                 any
                 jurisdiction
                 in
                 Suethland
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 tumult
                 ,
                 warr
                 ,
                 and
                 dissention
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 late
                 times
                 had
                 molested
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 maine
                 Originall
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 religion
                 between
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Grand-fathers
                 last
                 Wil
                 and
                 Testament
                 deserted
                 their
                 Christian
                 profession
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Papall
                 erroneous
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 they
                 
                 therefore
                 unanimously
                 constituted
                 and
                 decreed
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 prefer
                 any
                 person
                 unto
                 the
                 Royall
                 Chaire
                 who
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Hereditary
                 Princes
                 should
                 decline
                 the
                 pure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Propheticall
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Augustane
                 Confession
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                   Charles
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1530.
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 other
                 former
                 transactions
                 and
                 laudable
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 partly
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Gustavus
                 ,
                 partly
                 since
                 ,
                 tending
                 chiefly
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 policy
                 both
                 in
                 Spiritualls
                 and
                 Temporalls
                 ;
                 or
                 whosoever
                 should
                 not
                 do
                 and
                 promove
                 
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 shall
                 know
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 not
                 attend
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 concern
                 the
                 profit
                 and
                 emolument
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 terly
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 Hereditary
                 Jurisdiction
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 union
                 was
                 due
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 penalty
                 of
                 like
                 deprivation
                 their
                 Hereditary
                 Princes
                 were
                 prohibited
                 Marriage
                 with
                 any
                 Wife
                 of
                 an
                 erroneous
                 Religion
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 above
                 specified
                 ,
                 for
                 avoyding
                 those
                 ,
                 dissentions
                 might
                 thereby
                 grow
                 between
                 
                 the
                 Subjects
                 and
                 their
                 Lords
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 befallen
                 with
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ;
                 neither
                 should
                 contract
                 Matrimony
                 without
                 acquainting
                 and
                 thereupon
                 advising
                 with
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 whether
                 such
                 Marriage
                 would
                 be
                 commodious
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Realme
                 .
                 All
                 Inhabitants
                 therein
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 or
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 seduce
                 ,
                 advise
                 ,
                 or
                 perswade
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Hereditary
                 Princes
                 to
                 imbrace
                 or
                 be
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 any
                 false
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 other
                 then
                 that
                 above
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 accounted
                 as
                 Traytors
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 undergoe
                 punishment
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 soever
                 condition
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 high
                 or
                 low
                 ,
                 Senators
                 or
                 others
                 .
              
               
               
                 They
                 likewise
                 concluded
                 and
                 decreed
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 
                 Hereditary
                 Princes
                 should
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 Royal
                 Throne
                 who
                 did
                 accept
                 of
                 another
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Hereditary
                 King
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Realms
                 or
                 Territories
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 would
                 constantly
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 native
                 Soyle
                 ;
                 they
                 having
                 by
                 sad
                 experience
                 found
                 by
                 the
                 transactions
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 and
                 moderne
                 tumults
                 ,
                 what
                 inconveniencies
                 had
                 been
                 derived
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Kings
                 acceptance
                 of
                 Forraigne
                 Crownes
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 what
                 before
                 expressed
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 or
                 had
                 been
                 present
                 ,
                 did
                 promise
                 and
                 sweare
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 this
                 Hereditary
                 Regall
                 Inauguration
                 and
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 forenamed
                 severall
                 Princes
                 and
                 their
                 respective
                 Heirs
                 from
                 Line
                 to
                 Line
                 ,
                 all
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 power
                 and
                 the
                 hazard
                 and
                 expence
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 and
                 lives
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 they
                 engaged
                 their
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 honesty
                 ,
                 conscience
                 ,
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 possessions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 desired
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 propitious
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 after
                 their
                 manuall
                 Subscription
                 sealed
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Capitall
                 ,
                 Civicall
                 ,
                 and
                 Territoriall
                 Seals
                 ;
                 upon
                 reciprocall
                 engagement
                 for
                 their
                 Government
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 Word
                 of
                 Cod
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 justly
                 acquired
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 
                   Suethland
                   :
                   Norcopia
                
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 1604.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 Parliamentary
                 Decree
                 and
                 Hereditary
                 Union
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 )
                 they
                 utterly
                 renounced
                 the
                 Soveraignty
                 of
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 once
                 only
                 but
                 severall
                 times
                 first
                 abondoned
                 them
                 ;
                 therby
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 adhering
                 neverthelesse
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 Family
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Tenor
                 of
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Hereditation
                 ,
                 and
                 concurring
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 written
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 absent
                 (
                 for
                 whose
                 return
                 they
                 had
                 prefixed
                 a
                 peremptory
                 day
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 long
                 subsist
                 without
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 many
                 incident
                 dangers
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obviated
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Regall
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 return
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 time
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 strange
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 subrogate
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 head
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Regall
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 :
                 Which
                 reasons
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 the
                 Suethes
                 had
                 often
                 suggested
                 and
                 tendred
                 to
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 his
                 severall
                 returnes
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 unaccompanied
                 with
                 various
                 inconveniencies
                 apparent
                 in
                 the
                 preceding
                 discourse
                 :
                 That
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 frequently
                 written
                 to
                 advise
                 and
                 intreat
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 less
                 incommodious
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 certaine
                 form
                 of
                 Rule
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Letters
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 daigned
                 any
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 therfore
                 had
                 been
                 deservedly
                 
                 moved
                 to
                 exclaime
                 (
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 )
                 shall
                 Suethland
                 be
                 longer
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 ?
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 ;
                 A
                 King
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 further
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 then
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 meet
                 to
                 be
                 premoted
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Chair
                 were
                 not
                 wanting
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 two
                 ,
                 without
                 swarving
                 from
                 the
                 Regall
                 Family
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Charles
                 (
                 by
                 them
                 now
                 elected
                 )
                 and
                 Prince
                 John
                 ,
                 who
                 albeit
                 they
                 did
                 ingeniously
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 neerest
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 younger
                 Son
                 of
                 King
                 John
                 (
                 of
                 famous
                 memory
                 )
                 and
                 unto
                 whom
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 once
                 but
                 often
                 presented
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 of
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 their
                 present
                 King
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 of
                 so
                 ripe
                 years
                 as
                 to
                 undertake
                 so
                 troublesome
                 a
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 Norcopia
                 before
                 the
                 renovation
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 hereditary
                 Union
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 upon
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 month
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 )
                 of
                 sundry
                 Senators
                 and
                 other
                 Members
                 of
                 that
                 Parliament
                 tendred
                 his
                 just
                 excuses
                 in
                 form
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 MOST
                 High
                 and
                 Mighty
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Beloved
                 Lord
                 
                 and
                 Uncle
                 ;
                 When
                 I
                 silently
                 revolve
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 the
                 benefits
                 conferred
                 upon
                 me
                 by
                 your
                 Dilection
                 ,
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 by
                 (
                 reason
                 of
                 )
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 my
                 Parents
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 unto
                 your
                 Court
                 ,
                 I
                 certainly
                 find
                 your
                 affection
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 I
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 extoll
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 deserve
                 or
                 recompence
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Paternall
                 care
                 exhibited
                 toward
                 me
                 by
                 your
                 Dilection
                 in
                 my
                 Instruction
                 and
                 Education
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 and
                 Ducall
                 Vertues
                 :
                 But
                 desire
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 mindfull
                 of
                 the
                 care
                 exercised
                 by
                 your
                 Dilection
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Jesuites
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 seduced
                 unto
                 their
                 most
                 pernicious
                 Religion
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 seeing
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 able
                 to
                 merit
                 or
                 requite
                 that
                 Fatherly
                 care
                 ,
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 earnestnesse
                 ,
                 crave
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 please
                 abundantly
                 to
                 returne
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 your
                 Dilection
                 ,
                 your
                 most
                 loved
                 Consort
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Illustrious
                 Children
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 diligently
                 
                 endeavour
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 obedience
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 my
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 requitall
                 of
                 that
                 faithfulnesse
                 which
                 your
                 Dilection
                 frequently
                 hath
                 and
                 daily
                 doth
                 declare
                 unto
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 your
                 Dilection
                 did
                 some
                 daies
                 past
                 ,
                 propound
                 unto
                 my
                 deliberation
                 certain
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 gratiously
                 required
                 me
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 resolution
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 have
                 since
                 done
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 therefore
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 desires
                 ,
                 humbly
                 entreating
                 your
                 Dilection
                 favourably
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 interpret
                 this
                 my
                 serious
                 Resolve
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 I
                 have
                 decreed
                 to
                 adhere
                 constantly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Universal
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 most
                 mighty
                 Prince
                 ,
                 beloved
                 Lord
                 and
                 Uncle
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 Parliamentary
                 Conventions
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 have
                 Unanimously
                 and
                 Concordially
                 acknowledged
                 and
                 received
                 your
                 Dilection
                 for
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Governour
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 henceforward
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 and
                 most
                 beloved
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 promised
                 all
                 obedience
                 ,
                 due
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 security
                 ,
                 and
                 utmost
                 assistance
                 :
                 In
                 regard
                 your
                 Dilection
                 ,
                 solely
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 their
                 Protector
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 the
                 extream
                 hazard
                 of
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 ,
                 have
                 diligently
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Papall
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 external
                 Yoake
                 and
                 Servitude
                 which
                 was
                 impending
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 neither
                 spared
                 your
                 Possessions
                 nor
                 life
                 it selfe
                 in
                 watching
                 for
                 the
                 Wel-fare
                 and
                 Emolument
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 spiritual
                 as
                 in
                 temporal
                 Affairs
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 preserved
                 and
                 protected
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laiety
                 ,
                 high
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 each
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 And
                 have
                 governed
                 them
                 wholly
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 and
                 each
                 ones
                 rightly
                 acquired
                 Priviledges
                 :
                 The
                 Orders
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 have
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 for
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 weighty
                 considerations
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 devolving
                 unto
                 
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 designed
                 and
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 your
                 Dilection
                 for
                 our
                 King
                 :
                 Which
                 Election
                 certainly
                 I
                 neither
                 by
                 my selfe
                 nor
                 others
                 ,
                 openly
                 or
                 secretly
                 ,
                 either
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 attained
                 the
                 full
                 age
                 of
                 twenty
                 foure
                 yeares
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 afterward
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 endeavour
                 to
                 annihilate
                 or
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 alwaies
                 rest
                 contented
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 once
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 unanimously
                 constituted
                 and
                 decreed
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 willingly
                 consent
                 that
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Hereditary
                 Union
                 have
                 that
                 successe
                 which
                 your
                 Dilection
                 hath
                 required
                 from
                 these
                 Orders
                 :
                 In
                 reference
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 Dilection
                 shall
                 change
                 his
                 mortall
                 life
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 prolong
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 might
                 that
                 no
                 injury
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 unto
                 your
                 most
                 beloved
                 Consort
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 your
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 to
                 my
                 power
                 wil
                 procure
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 Prince
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 ,
                 my
                 most
                 beloved
                 Brother
                 may
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 decease
                 without
                 legitimate
                 Heires
                 Males
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 endeavour
                 that
                 my
                 most
                 deare
                 Brother
                 the
                 Prince
                 
                   Charolus
                   Philippus
                
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 vacant
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 towards
                 each
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 will
                 so
                 demean
                 my selfe
                 as
                 becometh
                 a
                 most
                 loving
                 Brother
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseeeh
                 your
                 Dilection
                 to
                 consent
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 compassionating
                 the
                 sad
                 condition
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 speedily
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 by
                 meanes
                 whereof
                 your
                 Dilection
                 may
                 easily
                 free
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Common-wealth
                 from
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 Discords
                 ,
                 and
                 intestine
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 may
                 encrease
                 unlesse
                 our
                 Requests
                 be
                 seasonably
                 granted
                 :
                 Your
                 Dilection
                 may
                 likewise
                 attend
                 the
                 Government
                 more
                 securely
                 ,
                 and
                 henceforward
                 as
                 heretofore
                 procure
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 good
                 .
                 Your
                 Dilection
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 hope
                 that
                 your
                 Dilection
                 ,
                 together
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 will
                 permit
                 that
                 I
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 assigned
                 unto
                 me
                 at
                 Lincopia
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 Hereditary
                 Goods
                 which
                 may
                 rightly
                 accrue
                 unto
                 me
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 attaine
                 unto
                 full
                 yeares
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 I
                 neither
                 will
                 nor
                 can
                 prescribe
                 to
                 your
                 Dilection
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 :
                 I
                 only
                 humbly
                 entreat
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 your
                 Dilection
                 will
                 so
                 patronize
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 your
                 Dilection
                 shall
                 seeme
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 me
                 commodious
                 ;
                 herewith
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 inward
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 I
                 wish
                 unto
                 your
                 Dilection
                 the
                 happy
                 successe
                 of
                 your
                 intentions
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 prosperous
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 happy
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Raigne
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 you
                 my
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 and
                 other
                 fore-mentioned
                 reasons
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 transaction
                 at
                 
                   Orobrogia
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1606.
                 between
                 their
                 new
                 King
                 and
                 Duke
                 John
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 rest
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
                 Ostrogothia
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 pretend
                 unto
                 or
                 seek
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 himselfe
                 or
                 his
                 Heires
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 Jurisdiction
                 before
                 those
                 Revolutions
                 should
                 happen
                 which
                 were
                 couched
                 in
                 the
                 Norcopian
                 renewed
                 Hereditary
                 Union
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 now
                 attained
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 nineteen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 rightly
                 discerne
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 concerned
                 his
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 hope
                 that
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 had
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 impute
                 any
                 Injury
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 chiefly
                 and
                 seriously
                 considered
                 what
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 in
                 that
                 Nation
                 required
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 afflicted
                 State
                 thereof
                 did
                 speedily
                 require
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 prudently
                 steer
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 Helme
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 otherwise
                 a
                 totall
                 ruine
                 would
                 have
                 over-flowed
                 the
                 Realme
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 likewise
                 compelled
                 by
                 those
                 dangerous
                 and
                 subite
                 Machinations
                 whereby
                 the
                 Country
                 was
                 continually
                 incompassed
                 to
                 choose
                 him
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Governor
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 adorned
                 with
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Experience
                 ,
                 and
                 ripeness
                 of
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Charles
                   the
                   9
                   th
                   Crowned
                   Ao.
                   1607.
                   
                   King
                   of
                   Suethes
                   Gothes
                   and
                   Vandalls
                   ,
                   Great
                   Prince
                   of
                   Finland
                   &c.
                   &c.
                   /
                
                 portrait of King Carl IX of Sweden
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Albeit
                 formerly
                 touched
                 in
                 their
                 History
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 but
                 here
                 also
                 rememorate
                 his
                 most
                 inhumane
                 designe
                 of
                 murthering
                 his
                 Uncle
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 instigation
                 of
                 the
                 Papall
                 Legate
                 and
                 other
                 depraved
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 he
                 decreed
                 violently
                 to
                 deprive
                 his
                 Uncle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 certain
                 treacherous
                 Villains
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 evident
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 
                   James
                   Tipotius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 
                   Jeronimo
                   Strozzi
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 
                   Christopher
                   Clabon
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Musitians
                 ,
                 to
                 compose
                 a
                 Song
                 ,
                 ending
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 repeating
                 
                   Non
                   curo
                   ,
                   non
                   curo
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 During
                 the
                 singing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 watch-word
                 being
                 privily
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 Murtherers
                 should
                 have
                 rushed
                 forth
                 and
                 most
                 wickedly
                 murther
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 his
                 Train
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 singular
                 providence
                 ,
                 prevented
                 the
                 mischief
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 causes
                 and
                 reasons
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 Suethes
                 (
                 ubmitting
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 all
                 sincere
                 and
                 candid
                 Arbitrators
                 )
                 justifie
                 their
                 abdication
                 for
                 ever
                 of
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 from
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suethes
                   ,
                   Gothes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 election
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 the
                 often
                 forenamed
                 Charles
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Sudermannia
                   ,
                   Nericia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Wermelandia
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 they
                 Crowned
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1607.
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 ninth
                 :
                 For
                 conclusion
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 (
                 wherewith
                 we
                 also
                 conclude
                 this
                 Epitomized
                 Narrative
                 )
                 they
                 earnestly
                 entreat
                 all
                 Christian
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 Electors
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 candid
                 and
                 sincere
                 construction
                 ,
                 a
                 benigne
                 and
                 favourall
                 acceptation
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 legitimate
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vindicate
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 most
                 equall
                 cause
                 against
                 all
                 calumny
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 Raign
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 Charles
                 (
                 which
                 continued
                 
                 sundry
                 years
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 almost
                 continued
                 Wars
                 between
                 the
                 Polanders
                 (
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 Lithuanians
                 imbraced
                 the
                 quarrel
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 who
                 resolutely
                 maintained
                 
                 their
                 owne
                 Acts
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 election
                 :
                 Neither
                 were
                 they
                 intermitted
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Gustavus
                   Adolphus
                
                 ,
                 Succeeding
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 
                   Suethland
                   An.
                
                 1617.
                 did
                 so
                 vigorously
                 
                 prosecute
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 the
                 Polanders
                 lost
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 interest
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 the
                 best
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 Maritime
                 as
                 inland
                 )
                 Townes
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 territorie
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Prussia
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Dantzig
                
                 excepted
                 with
                 it's
                 neighbouring
                 bounds
                 ,
                 which
                 kept
                 firme
                 therunto
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 Newtrality
                 with
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 albeit
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 once
                 (
                 if
                 report
                 err
                 not
                 )
                 upon
                 a
                 Treatie
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 their
                 fidelity
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 since
                 obtained
                 no
                 small
                 priviledges
                 from
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 prejudiciall
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbour
                 Cities
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 where
                 formerly
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 of
                 the
                 Eastland
                 Company
                 had
                 a
                 flourishing
                 residence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 those
                 Merchants
                 and
                 their
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 trade
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Stample
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 wollen
                 cloaths
                 imported
                 to
                 be
                 dispersed
                 through
                 Poland
                 ,
                 which
                 Monopoly
                 hath
                 been
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 greivance
                 unto
                 that
                 Society
                 :
                 Neither
                 hath
                 that
                 yoake
                 been
                 taken
                 off
                 notwithstanding
                 Englands
                 merits
                 towards
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intervention
                 and
                 earnest
                 Solicitation
                 of
                 Englands
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 hereafter
                 further
                 appear
                 .
                 But
                 returne
                 we
                 now
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 yet
                 remaining
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 promised
                 Treatie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Polanders
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 being
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 losing
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 other
                 ancient
                 constant
                 enemies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Turk
                 and
                 Tartar
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Russian
                 no
                 assured
                 friend
                 )
                 to
                 cope
                 withall
                 besides
                 the
                 Sueths
                 ;
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 )
                 a
                 truce
                 was
                 mediated
                 :
                 Neither
                 was
                 King
                 Gustavus
                 reluctant
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 then
                 a
                 designe
                 upon
                 the
                 main
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 Injuries
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Austrian
                 Family
                 for
                 aiding
                 the
                 Polander
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 succour
                 the
                 all-most
                 totally
                 oppressed
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 (
                 sundry
                 of
                 whom
                 were
                 his
                 Allaies
                 and
                 )
                 who
                 had
                 secretly
                 re
                 clamed
                 his
                 power
                 for
                 their
                 Protection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     GVSTAVVS
                     ADOLPHVS
                     D.
                     G.
                     SVECORVM
                     GOTHORVM
                     ET
                     VANDALORVM
                     REX
                     MAGNVS
                     PRINCEPS
                     FINLANDIAE
                     etc.
                  
                   The
                   Most
                   Illustrious
                   Puisant
                   ,
                   and
                   Victorious
                   Prince
                   .
                   
                     GVSTAVVS
                     ADOLPHVS
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   GOD.
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Swethens
                   ,
                   Goths
                   ,
                   and
                   Vandals
                   .
                   great
                   Prince
                   of
                   Finland
                   .
                   Duke
                   of
                   Esthonia
                   .
                   &
                   Carelia
                   .
                   Lord
                   of
                   Ingria
                   &c
                
                 
                   sould
                   by
                   P
                   :
                   Stent
                
                 
                   Tho
                   :
                   Cecill
                   sculp
                   .
                
                 portrait of King Gustav II Adolf (Gustavus Adolphus) of Sweden
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 deputed
                 the
                 Baron
                 of
                 Charnace
                 ;
                 The
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 also
                 had
                 his
                 Ambassadors
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Mediation
                 of
                 those
                 publike
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 interposing
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 Potent
                 Principalls
                 ,
                 a
                 Truce
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1629.
                 concluded
                 between
                 those
                 jarring
                 Crownes
                 upon
                 the
                 tearmes
                 that
                 the
                 Curious
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 long
                 since
                 exposed
                 to
                 publike
                 view
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 .
              
               
                 Before
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 this
                 Truce
                 ,
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 paying
                 
                 the
                 Debt
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 owe
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Polanders
                 free
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 Vladislaus
                 and
                 Casimir
                 (
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Brother
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 hopes
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Also
                 one
                 Daughter
                 :
                 Which
                 three
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 mutuall
                 relations
                 of
                 Brothers
                 and
                 Sister
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Father
                 ,
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Cousin
                 Germanes
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 their
                 respective
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 were
                 Sisters
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 Germane
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 after
                 the
                 decease
                 of
                 the
                 elder
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 married
                 )
                 Espousing
                 also
                 the
                 younger
                 by
                 Papall
                 dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 more
                 Superstitious
                 and
                 Jesuited
                 Faction
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 very
                 powerfull
                 (
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 accustomed
                 way
                 of
                 Elective
                 Succession
                 to
                 that
                 Crown
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 baulked
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 elder
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 merit
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 
                 them
                 )
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 favourable
                 towards
                 Protestanisme
                 then
                 they
                 desired
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 chosen
                 Casimirus
                 the
                 younger
                 (
                 at
                 present
                 their
                 King
                 by
                 his
                 Brothers
                 decease
                 )
                 whom
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 amongst
                 them
                 received
                 his
                 Education
                 ,
                 would
                 prove
                 more
                 inclining
                 toward
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 vigorously
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 Prince
                 
                   Christopher
                   Radzivill
                
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bierze
                 and
                 Dubinskie
                 ,
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Vilnen
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Generall
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 brought
                 five
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 to
                 that
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 a
                 prevaling
                 Argument
                 )
                 by
                 whose
                 meanes
                 the
                 elder
                 Prince
                 obtained
                 his
                 Elective
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Crowned
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 great
                 Courage
                 and
                 Vigour
                 both
                 of
                 mind
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 inherited
                 not
                 only
                 his
                 Fathers
                 pretensions
                 unto
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fame
                 desires
                 for
                 its
                 recovery
                 ,
                 and
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 Detainer
                 thereof
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 likely
                 but
                 that
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 terminating
                 of
                 the
                 truce
                 currant
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 willingly
                 have
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 War
                 for
                 the
                 re-gaining
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 devolved
                 unto
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Paternall
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 a
                 Treatie
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 been
                 but
                 late
                 before
                 engaged
                 against
                 the
                 Russian
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 gained
                 the
                 Citie
                 and
                 Dukedom
                 
                 of
                 Smolensko
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Territories
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 against
                 the
                 Turke
                 and
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 two
                 set
                 Battels
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 forced
                 unto
                 tearmes
                 of
                 accommodation
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 wherof
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Poland
                 had
                 sustained
                 a
                 vast
                 Charge
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Inconveniencies
                 incident
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 therfore
                 require
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 breathing
                 ;
                 Yet
                 not
                 withstanding
                 they
                 also
                 raised
                 a
                 powerfull
                 Army
                 to
                 countenance
                 the
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 resolution
                 for
                 a
                 vigorous
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 means
                 used
                 for
                 obtaining
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 or
                 longer
                 Truce
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 proved
                 uneffectuall
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 certainly
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Discord
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 Emulations
                 and
                 Dissentions
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 steps
                 whereby
                 the
                 Othoman
                 Empire
                 hath
                 mounted
                 unto
                 its
                 present
                 formidable
                 height
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 rendred
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 and
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 insulting
                 Infidells
                 ,
                 as
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Polish
                 Army
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Forces
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 bay
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Generall
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   Kaenigspolskie
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 this
                 Relator
                 )
                 afterwards
                 told
                 the
                 Ambassadour
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 difference
                 like
                 to
                 ensue
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Crownes
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 neer
                 expiring
                 Truce
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 convoyed
                 those
                 Miscreants
                 unto
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 but
                 leaving
                 this
                 digression
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 might
                 be
                 not
                 unwilling
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 pre-alledged
                 )
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 may
                 the
                 Suethes
                 be
                 conceived
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 averse
                 thereunto
                 (
                 as
                 having
                 lost
                 their
                 Coesar
                 in
                 that
                 famous
                 Feild
                 of
                 Lutzen
                 ,
                 and
                 )
                 being
                 still
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 Germane
                 War
                 ,
                 their
                 Forces
                 were
                 (
                 then
                 in
                 decadence
                 )
                 constrained
                 to
                 retire
                 toward
                 Pomerania
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 long
                 the
                 Sea
                 Coast
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 both
                 parties
                 being
                 apparently
                 willing
                 ,
                 a
                 second
                 Treaty
                 was
                 consented
                 unto
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 those
                 Princes
                 who
                 had
                 assisted
                 at
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 interessed
                 Crownes
                 invited
                 to
                 resume
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Office
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 backward
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 contribute
                 their
                 endeavours
                 for
                 a
                 Worke
                 so
                 pious
                 and
                 beseeming
                 Christians
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Duglass
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Ambassadour
                 from
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 Great
                 
                   Brittaine
                   :
                   Claudius
                   de
                   Mesme
                
                 ,
                 Baron
                 D'Avaux
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ;
                 the
                 Prince
                 Sigismundus
                 of
                 Brandenborg
                 ,
                 Uncle
                 to
                 that
                 Elector
                 (
                 from
                 his
                 said
                 Nephew
                 )
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Ambassadours
                 from
                 the
                 States
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 united
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 did
                 accordingly
                 (
                 howbeit
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 opportunity
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 distance
                 of
                 places
                 would
                 permit
                 )
                 meet
                 in
                 Prussia
                 the
                 Province
                 designed
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 where
                 each
                 unfolded
                 his
                 utmost
                 abilities
                 for
                 the
                 composure
                 of
                 all
                 differences
                 by
                 most
                 powerfull
                 and
                 rationall
                 arguments
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 interposed
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Princes
                 and
                 Principalls
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 gauled
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 whom
                 a
                 long
                 continued
                 Enmity
                 had
                 rendred
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 implacable
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 condescention
                 for
                 a
                 finall
                 peace
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 Truce
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 term
                 as
                 might
                 indeed
                 give
                 some
                 considerable
                 ease
                 to
                 those
                 Countries
                 already
                 so
                 much
                 exhausted
                 by
                 former
                 Wars
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Treaty
                 formerly
                 promised
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 none
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 produce
                 difficulties
                 more
                 numerous
                 ,
                 knotty
                 ,
                 or
                 frequently
                 tending
                 to
                 absolute
                 rupture
                 :
                 The
                 Succinct
                 and
                 true
                 relation
                 whereof
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 proceeded
                 unto
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Pourtraicture
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   renowmed
                   Vladislaus
                   Sigismundus
                   King
                   of
                   Poland
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   Lithuaniae
                   etc
                   :
                   etc
                   :
                
                 
                   sould
                   by
                   P.
                   Stent
                
                 
                   R
                   E
                   scul
                
                 portrait of King Ladislaus IV of Poland
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               TREATY
               OF
               PACIFICATION
               (
               Upon
               the
               fore-related
               TROVBLES
               )
               Concluded
               in
               the
               yeare
               ,
               1635.
               
            
             
               BETWEEN
               The
               Most
               Illustrious
               and
               Puisant
               PRINCES
               ,
               ULADISLAUS
               the
               fourth
               ,
               KING
               OF
               POLAND
               ,
               Great
               Duke
               of
               LITHUANIA
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               AND
               
                 CHRISTINA
                 AVGVSTA
              
               QUEEN
               OF
               SUETHES
               ,
               GOTHES
               ,
               and
               VANDALS
               ,
               Great
               Princesse
               of
               FINALND
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Faithfully
                 related
                 by
              
               J.
               F.
               
                 an
                 Eye-Witnesse
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 Passages
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Hen
                 :
                 Twyford
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Tho
                 :
                 Dring
              
               ,
               1656.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   Christina
                   Queene
                   of
                   Swethland
                   Goths
                   &
                   Vandalls
                   :
                
                 portrait of Christina (Maria Christina Alexandra), queen regnant of Sweden
                 
                   sould
                   by
                   P
                   :
                   Stent
                
                 
                   R
                   Gaumond
                   fecit
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               BRIEF
               RELATION
               Of
               the
               Passages
               at
               the
               Treaty
               OF
               PACIFICATION
               Between
               the
               CROWNES
               of
               POLAND
               AND
               SUETHEN
               ,
               Concluded
               at
               Stumbsdorff
               in
               Pruissia
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Month
                 of
                 September
                 ,
                 1635.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sueo-Polonian
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Pacification
                 .
              
               
                 HAVING
                 already
                 shewed
                 the
                 Alliance
                 
                 and
                 ensuing
                 Controversie
                 between
                 the
                 jarring
                 Crownes
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 hinted
                 at
                 the
                 mischiefs
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 sixe
                 yeares
                 Truce
                 concluded
                 An.
                 1629.
                 and
                 expiring
                 in
                 July
                 1635
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 whereof
                 a
                 second
                 Treaty
                 for
                 a
                 finall
                 Peace
                 ,
                 or
                 longer
                 Truce
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 ,
                 the
                 particular
                 passages
                 thereof
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 promised
                 )
                 we
                 now
                 enter
                 upon
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 mediating
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 States
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 united
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 respective
                 Ambassadors
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 main
                 difference
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 mention
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 (
                 to
                 Some
                 )
                 may
                 seem
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 from
                 the
                 interessed
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 the
                 reciprocall
                 Instruments
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 Acts
                 usuall
                 in
                 Treaties
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 took
                 not
                 up
                 lesse
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 caused
                 even
                 more
                 trouble
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 businesse
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 reconciling
                 the
                 differences
                 about
                 Titles
                 ,
                 mutuall
                 suspitions
                 of
                 advantage
                 ,
                 or
                 prejudice
                 between
                 the
                 interessed
                 parties
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 the
                 main
                 businesse
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 meetings
                 and
                 conferences
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 faithfully
                 and
                 briefly
                 related
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 (
                 more
                 remote
                 )
                 Mediating
                 Ministers
                 (
                 the
                 
                 Electorals
                 being
                 but
                 neer
                 Neighbours
                 comparatively
                 )
                 who
                 arrived
                 at
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 was
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Duglas
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Ambassador
                 from
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 his
                 repaire
                 thither
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 Winter
                 Journey
                 from
                 Franckfort
                 on
                 the
                 Main
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 w
                 th
                 all
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 of
                 waies
                 &
                 weather
                 incident
                 to
                 that
                 Season
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 almost
                 daily
                 passing
                 through
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 opposite
                 Armies
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 miserably
                 infested
                 Germany
                 ,
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 ninth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1634.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 residence
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 Town
                 called
                 Morung
                 (
                 in
                 Prussia
                 )
                 forthwith
                 dispatched
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellour
                 Zadzicke
                 (
                 chief
                 in
                 the
                 Commission
                 )
                 to
                 certifie
                 his
                 arrivall
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 Suethen
                 at
                 Elbing
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 crave
                 their
                 opinion
                 whether
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 
                 necessary
                 first
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 salute
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 at
                 Warsaw
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 hasten
                 towards
                 the
                 place
                 nominated
                 for
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 named
                 Holland
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chancellours
                 answer
                 was
                 congratulatory
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 wished
                 safe
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 consideration
                 that
                 his
                 Master
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sincere
                 affection
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 had
                 delegated
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 wished
                 might
                 prove
                 auspicious
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 diversion
                 of
                 the
                 Tempest
                 then
                 likely
                 to
                 fall
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
                 He
                 likewise
                 wished
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 had
                 arrived
                 during
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Polands
                 late
                 being
                 at
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 trouble
                 to
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 have
                 acquitted
                 himself
                 of
                 what
                 his
                 Master
                 had
                 committed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 have
                 received
                 a
                 Princely
                 answer
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 waies
                 had
                 hindred
                 his
                 sooner
                 coming
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 he
                 believed
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 
                 of
                 undergoing
                 the
                 like
                 molestation
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 journey
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 most
                 gratefull
                 if
                 his
                 Lordship
                 should
                 first
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 there
                 (
                 by
                 his
                 Masters
                 authority
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 endeavours
                 )
                 to
                 effect
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 dignity
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 wished
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 having
                 refreshed
                 himself
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 might
                 come
                 in
                 safety
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 ;
                 concluding
                 with
                 offers
                 of
                 Service
                 and
                 Curtesies
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 accustomed
                 .
                 By
                 way
                 of
                 Postcript
                 ,
                 he
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 instant
                 of
                 signing
                 those
                 Letters
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 certified
                 by
                 their
                 Subdelegates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 had
                 altered
                 some
                 things
                 formerly
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 complaining
                 that
                 almost
                 daily
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 12th
                 .
                 of
                 that
                 present
                 month
                 ,
                 whereon
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 
                 Preparatories
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 had
                 done
                 nothing
                 but
                 protracted
                 time
                 by
                 propounding
                 new
                 conditions
                 ,
                 which
                 course
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 longer
                 persist
                 in
                 ,
                 themselves
                 should
                 be
                 constrained
                 (
                 having
                 first
                 solemnly
                 protested
                 before
                 the
                 Mediators
                 )
                 to
                 depart
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Countries
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 this
                 Letter
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 the
                 businesse
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 advanced
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Lordship
                 arrived
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 shall
                 not
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 relation
                 )
                 insist
                 so
                 particularly
                 on
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Letters
                 that
                 passed
                 between
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 respective
                 parties
                 :
                 
                 My
                 intention
                 being
                 to
                 use
                 as
                 much
                 brevity
                 as
                 the
                 necessary
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Treatie
                 will
                 permit
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 answer
                 from
                 the
                 Commissionners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 to
                 his
                 Lordships
                 Letters
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 lesse
                 courteous
                 nor
                 lesse
                 stuffed
                 with
                 complaints
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 treatie
                 had
                 already
                 taken
                 commencement
                 from
                 the
                 Alternal
                 
                 Security
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Basis
                 and
                 ground
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 maine
                 affaire
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 the
                 Commissionners
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Suethen
                 had
                 sent
                 their
                 Subdelegates
                 ;
                 those
                 ,
                 
                   Christopher
                   Lode
                
                 and
                 
                   Daniell
                   Nawarousky
                
                 Secretaries
                 ;
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   John
                   Necodemie
                
                 of
                 Ahausen
                 Commissarie
                 for
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 to
                 Holland
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 Town
                 nominated
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mansion
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 for
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 and
                 draw
                 up
                 a
                 particular
                 instrument
                 of
                 the
                 security
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 between
                 whom
                 ,
                 after
                 much
                 debate
                 and
                 many
                 mutations
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 twelfth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 1635.
                 )
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 present
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 
                 onely
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Andreas
                   a
                   Kreytzen
                
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 ;
                 
                   Joannes
                   Georgius
                   a
                   Saucken
                
                 ,
                 Chancellour
                 ;
                 
                   Bernhardus
                   a
                   Konigseck
                
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 and
                 Captain
                 of
                 
                   Angerburgen
                   ;
                   Georgius
                   a
                   Rauschke
                
                 Councellour
                 of
                 the
                 juridicall
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Petrus
                   Bergmannus
                
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Councell
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 hundreth
                 horse
                 or
                 dragoones
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 foot
                 ,
                 without
                 Collours
                 or
                 military
                 ensignes
                 ,
                 their
                 traine
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 not
                 exceeding
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 one
                 hundreth
                 should
                 repaire
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 brought
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Towne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 doors
                 neerest
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 lodgings
                 :
                 and
                 placed
                 at
                 a
                 trianguler
                 Table
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 precedencie
                 or
                 advantage
                 to
                 either
                 partie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 instrument
                 of
                 security
                 for
                 the
                 six
                 yeares
                 truce
                 (
                 ending
                 the
                 of
                 1
                 /
                 11
                 July
                 ensuing
                 )
                 retaining
                 its
                 full
                 force
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 conferre
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 Principall
                 affaires
                 .
                 This
                 agreement
                 was
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Subdelegates
                 and
                 the
                 Electoriall
                 Ambassadors
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 vertue
                 of
                 this
                 instrument
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 (
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 used
                 titles
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Zadzick
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Culmen
                 and
                 Pomesania
                 ,
                 Elect
                 of
                 Gracovia
                 ,
                 Lords
                 High
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 
                   Christopher
                   Radzivill
                
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bierzie
                 and
                 Dubinskie
                 ,
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Vilnen
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Generall
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Duchie
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 Governour
                 of
                 Bistrycen
                 and
                 
                   Qiznorcen
                   ;
                   Raphael
                   de
                   Lesno
                   Leszozyuskie
                
                 Palatine
                 of
                 
                   Belzes
                   ,
                   Rubiesoviensis
                   ;
                   Magnus
                   Ernest
                   Danhoff
                   Castellan
                
                 of
                 Pernaw
                 and
                 Derpaten
                 ,
                 Captaine
                 of
                 
                   Herbipolen
                   :
                   Remigius
                   de
                   Ostole
                   Zaleskie
                   ,
                
                 Refendary
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 
                   Suethland
                   ,
                   Viz.
                
                 the
                 most
                 Illustrious
                 
                   Peter
                   Brake
                
                 Earle
                 of
                 Wisingeborg
                 ,
                 Free
                 Baron
                 in
                 Redboholm
                 and
                 Lindholm
                 ,
                 
                 Provinciall
                 Judge
                 of
                 
                   Wesmannia
                   ,
                   Montenia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Dalria
                   :
                   Herman
                   Wrangle
                
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Hereditary
                 in
                 Ahlo
                 and
                 Skogloster
                 ,
                 Marshall
                 of
                 the
                 Feild
                 and
                 Governour
                 Generall
                 in
                 
                   Prussia
                   :
                   Achatius
                   Axell
                
                 ,
                 Hereditary
                 in
                 G●xsholme
                 and
                 
                   Kinkesta
                   ;
                   Adsessor
                   Supremi
                   dicasterij
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Provinciall
                 Judge
                 of
                 Nericia
                 (
                 Senators
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 )
                 and
                 
                   John
                   Nicodemus
                
                 Secretarie
                 and
                 Commissarie
                 Ordinary
                 in
                 Prussia
                 :
                 These
                 from
                 Elbing
                 ;
                 Those
                 from
                 Morung
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 towards
                 Holland
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 equall
                 distance
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 entred
                 with
                 their
                 Train
                 in
                 such
                 equipage
                 as
                 might
                 set
                 forth
                 their
                 greatnesse
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 brought
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 instrument
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 that
                 towne
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                 forenamed
                 Electorall
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 onely
                 present
                 )
                 and
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 their
                 Seates
                 ,
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 
                   Brandenburg
                   ,
                   George
                   Sauske
                
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 Oration
                 )
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 fervent
                 desires
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 peace
                 ,
                 congratulating
                 also
                 the
                 happie
                 arrivall
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 into
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 designed
                 for
                 this
                 so
                 important
                 and
                 weighty
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 with
                 Precations
                 for
                 the
                 prosperous
                 Successe
                 and
                 issue
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 Treatie
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 
                 Poland
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Earle
                 Brake
                 replyed
                 ,
                 equally
                 conjoying
                 and
                 conjoyning
                 wishes
                 with
                 wishes
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Civill
                 Courtships
                 thus
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 no
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 authority
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 Exhibited
                 their
                 Credentialls
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 preallubly
                 desiring
                 the
                 like
                 sight
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Poles
                 would
                 have
                 declined
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 Persons
                 of
                 their
                 quality
                 would
                 present
                 themselves
                 in
                 so
                 publicke
                 a
                 cause
                 without
                 sufficient
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 from
                 their
                 Principalls
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sueths
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 insisted
                 mainely
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Procuratorialls
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 shewed
                 theirs
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 untill
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 at
                 last
                 agreed
                 unto
                 ,
                 the
                 Parties
                 interchangably
                 delivered
                 up
                 their
                 Commissions
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 the
                 dayes
                 being
                 then
                 short
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 inch
                 of
                 time
                 take
                 so
                 particular
                 view
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 they
                 consented
                 that
                 each
                 Party
                 ,
                 taking
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 others
                 Plenipotentiary
                 ,
                 should
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 returne
                 the
                 same
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 second
                 meeting
                 was
                 appointed
                 the
                 26
                 th
                 .
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 difficulties
                 began
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Treaty
                 :
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 (
                 who
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 ten
                 dayes
                 he
                 had
                 stayed
                 to
                 refresh
                 himselfe
                 in
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 had
                 delivered
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Masters
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 verball
                 injunctions
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 )
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easie
                 composure
                 of
                 differences
                 at
                 their
                 very
                 beginning
                 :
                 He
                 ,
                 with
                 Mr.
                 
                   Francis
                   Gordon
                
                 (
                 the
                 Kings
                 Agent
                 there
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 Holland
                 
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 where
                 having
                 received
                 and
                 returned
                 visits
                 to
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 what
                 termes
                 the
                 matter
                 stood
                 ,
                 he
                 expected
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioned
                 Parties
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 usuall
                 ceremoniall
                 salutes
                 received
                 and
                 rendred
                 ;
                 his
                 Lordship
                 taking
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 temper
                 and
                 molifie
                 the
                 gauled
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 by
                 conciliating
                 and
                 extenuating
                 the
                 difficulties
                 like
                 to
                 increase
                 by
                 debating
                 the
                 Procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 appeared
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 so
                 stiffe
                 nor
                 scrupulous
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 lesser
                 moment
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 his
                 Lordship
                 propounded
                 the
                 sequestring
                 of
                 the
                 Plenipotentiaries
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 during
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 forthwith
                 assented
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Suethes
                 vehemently
                 repugned
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 present
                 altercation
                 proceeded
                 from
                 defects
                 ,
                 which
                 each
                 party
                 pretended
                 to
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 Letters
                 of
                 procuration
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Whilst
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 scrutenize
                 each
                 others
                 
                 Plenipotentiarie
                 ,
                 sundry
                 errours
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 either
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 the
                 Polonians
                 object
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 begin
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 unused
                 stile
                 ;
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 designed
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 with
                 that
                 (
                 or
                 the
                 subscription
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Tutors
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 detract
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Hereditary
                 King
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 deferre
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 King
                 Gustavus
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 intermix
                 the
                 Provinces
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Poland
                 with
                 the
                 titles
                 in
                 their
                 Commission
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 albeit
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Christina
                 were
                 designed
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 alleadged
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 questioned
                 whence
                 she
                 derives
                 to
                 her self
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 determining
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 alliances
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 other
                 designed
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 right
                 the
                 Tutors
                 straine
                 to
                 vindicate
                 to
                 themselves
                 a
                 power
                 (
                 chiefly
                 Regall
                 )
                 over
                 their
                 designed
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 themselves
                 call
                 her
                 ?
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 designed
                 Queen
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 conditions
                 made
                 by
                 her
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Tutor
                 cannot
                 prejudice
                 his
                 Pupill
                 in
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 a
                 Subject
                 his
                 Prince
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 Hereditary
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 What
                 assurance
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 will
                 allow
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 sayd
                 Tutors
                 (
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 )
                 is
                 transacted
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Procuratorialls
                 no
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 Orders
                 ?
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 
                   Suethen
                   Axelius
                   Oxenstiern
                
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 chiefest
                 in
                 repute
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Law
                 lately
                 there
                 enacted
                 ,
                 remits
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 with
                 Poland
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 nullifie
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 not
                 signed
                 the
                 said
                 Commission
                 ?
                 And
                 albeit
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 consented
                 that
                 some
                 other
                 signe
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 lesse
                 force
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 one
                 Tutor
                 cannot
                 substitute
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 (
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 smaller
                 ones
                 )
                 the
                 Suethes
                 
                 complained
                 of
                 these
                 maine
                 errours
                 in
                 the
                 Polish
                 Procuratorials
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 affirme
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 corrected
                 before
                 any
                 meeting
                 could
                 be
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 did
                 usurpe
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Procuratory
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 name
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 of
                 their
                 gracious
                 Lady
                 and
                 Queen
                 is
                 wholly
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 lieu
                 thereof
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Commissioners
                 (
                 which
                 phrase
                 amongst
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 pretensions
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 sense
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 intermingled
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratorialls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 her
                 Majesty
                 are
                 not
                 obscurely
                 (
                 albeit
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Amphibologie
                 or
                 doubtfully
                 )
                 called
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Commission
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   do
                   also
                   promise
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   by
                   Ours
                   and
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Procuratoriall
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Promising
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   by
                   the
                   Commissioners
                   of
                   both
                   Parties
                   shall
                   be
                   concluded
                   ,
                   We
                   and
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   shall
                   most
                   willingly
                   approve
                   and
                   ratifie
                   the
                   same
                   :
                
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 be
                 smoothed
                 over
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 sense
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 so
                 clear
                 as
                 they
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 palliation
                 .
              
               
                 Whilst
                 thus
                 ,
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 insisting
                 on
                 their
                 owne
                 reasons
                 ,
                 argue
                 and
                 dispute
                 these
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 their
                 zeale
                 in
                 maintaining
                 the
                 rights
                 and
                 titles
                 of
                 their
                 Principalls
                 ,
                 they
                 appear
                 so
                 strict
                 in
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 beginning
                 a
                 present
                 rupture
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 continuance
                 
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 as
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 that
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 retired
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Polanders
                 being
                 about
                 to
                 depart
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 conference
                 with
                 them
                 severally
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 concluded
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 thence
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 employ
                 his
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 more
                 conformity
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 honourably
                 received
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 the
                 
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 (
                 if
                 possible
                 )
                 some
                 way
                 of
                 reconciling
                 the
                 differences
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Alternall
                 Procuratories
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 overmuch
                 to
                 particularize
                 the
                 arguments
                 used
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 protesting
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 strictnesse
                 of
                 their
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 those
                 mediate
                 wayes
                 propounded
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 at
                 last
                 )
                 onely
                 condescended
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 their
                 Principalls
                 for
                 Instructions
                 
                 more
                 complying
                 then
                 those
                 they
                 then
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 that
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 six
                 weeks
                 would
                 overpasse
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 receive
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Winter
                 season
                 ,
                 crosse
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passage
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 stopt
                 with
                 Ice
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 agreed
                 unto
                 conditionally
                 that
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 would
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 procure
                 other
                 Procuratories
                 from
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 not
                 onely
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 during
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 title
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 give
                 their
                 Queen
                 her
                 full
                 and
                 due
                 titles
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 otherwise
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 hope
                 for
                 any
                 further
                 meeting
                 .
              
               
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 by
                 his
                 Lordships
                 Letters
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 listen
                 to
                 any
                 mutation
                 of
                 their
                 Procuratorials
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 they
                 dared
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 motion
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 offer
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 thereunto
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 necessity
                 so
                 requiring
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 then
                 a
                 work
                 so
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 should
                 remain
                 unperfected
                 for
                 the
                 meer
                 scrupulosity
                 of
                 Titles
                 ;
                 his
                 Lordship
                 hoping
                 by
                 his
                 Solicitations
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 to
                 some
                 milder
                 strain
                 ,
                 offered
                 himself
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 journey
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 Warsovia
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 his
                 Letters
                 for
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 (
                 with
                 due
                 respect
                 )
                 he
                 acquainted
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 arrivall
                 and
                 intention
                 for
                 his
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Dantzig
                 ;
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 having
                 remained
                 still
                 at
                 Morung
                 ,
                 waiting
                 for
                 milder
                 resolutions
                 from
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 or
                 imagining
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 those
                 Mediate
                 waies
                 ,
                 w
                 ch
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 great
                 Brittaine
                 and
                 Brandenburg
                 had
                 been
                 propounded
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 some
                 such
                 thing
                 should
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Subdelegates
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 proposed
                 ,
                 whereby
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 peace
                 might
                 have
                 appeared
                 :
                 But
                 seeing
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 peace
                 excluded
                 ,
                 they
                 resolved
                 upon
                 their
                 return
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 at
                 Warsaw
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 
                 their
                 actings
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 pains
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 industry
                 his
                 Lordship
                 had
                 used
                 to
                 promove
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 againe
                 ,
                 they
                 solemnly
                 by
                 Letters
                 protest
                 their
                 sincere
                 and
                 reall
                 inclination
                 unto
                 the
                 desired
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 causers
                 of
                 the
                 Treaties
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 would
                 signifie
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 readinesse
                 of
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 State
                 unto
                 the
                 so
                 much
                 wished
                 accord
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 refractorinesse
                 of
                 the
                 adverse
                 Party
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 often
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Subdelegates
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 renuing
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 suspend
                 untill
                 their
                 Kings
                 intention
                 be
                 knowne
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 intervention
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittains
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 the
                 contrary
                 Party
                 ,
                 leaving
                 aside
                 differences
                 of
                 smaller
                 moment
                 ,
                 will
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 observe
                 the
                 former
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 and
                 abstaine
                 from
                 unjust
                 Marine
                 exactions
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 signified
                 unto
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 expected
                 an
                 answer
                 from
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 proceed
                 toward
                 Warsaw
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 was
                 certified
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Letters
                 were
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 
                 of
                 the
                 assurance
                 he
                 thereby
                 had
                 of
                 his
                 safe
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Masters
                 sincere
                 affection
                 testified
                 in
                 lending
                 his
                 helping
                 hand
                 to
                 this
                 Pacification
                 ,
                 which
                 reall
                 friendship
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 promised
                 to
                 himselfe
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 his
                 Lordships
                 endeavours
                 in
                 good
                 part
                 :
                 Wishing
                 withall
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 effectuall
                 as
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 contumacious
                 perversnesse
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 tearmed
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 adverse
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vindicate
                 his
                 injuries
                 now
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 concluding
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 his
                 Lordships
                 arrivall
                 was
                 most
                 welcome
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 at
                 Warsaw
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 gratefull
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 effect
                 were
                 the
                 Kings
                 Letters
                 ,
                 dated
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 1635.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 began
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 February
                 was
                 received
                 some
                 miles
                 without
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Warsaw
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 Prince
                 Janus
                 of
                 Radzivill
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Coach
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 lodging
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 faire
                 and
                 richly
                 furnished
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 (
                 Beds
                 excepted
                 )
                 with
                 other
                 entertainment
                 answerable
                 .
                 We
                 
                 found
                 there
                 sundry
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Russian
                 ,
                 the
                 Turke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 for
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 concluded
                 with
                 their
                 Princes
                 .
                 His
                 Lordship
                 had
                 publick
                 audience
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 custome
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 onely
                 ceremoniall
                 :
                 within
                 few
                 dayes
                 he
                 had
                 severall
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 the
                 designed
                 Queen
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 the
                 Title
                 so
                 vehemently
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 timely
                 composure
                 of
                 those
                 controversies
                 that
                 tooke
                 their
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 seemed
                 not
                 averse
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 give
                 no
                 immediate
                 nor
                 absolute
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 hopes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 after
                 deliberation
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 His
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 having
                 remained
                 there
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 took
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 follow
                 with
                 the
                 Regall
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 his
                 journey
                 toward
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 
                 arrived
                 the
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 violent
                 burning
                 Feaver
                 which
                 seized
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 but
                 small
                 hopes
                 of
                 his
                 recovery
                 to
                 his
                 Friends
                 and
                 Servants
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 weeks
                 :
                 Yet
                 upon
                 the
                 intermission
                 of
                 its
                 violence
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 in
                 perfect
                 health
                 ,
                 solicitous
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 committed
                 to
                 his
                 trust
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 tooke
                 care
                 for
                 setling
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 Holland
                 (
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 being
                 incommodious
                 :
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 thereupon
                 named
                 an
                 Island
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Vistula
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Sperlings
                   Campe
                
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 congression
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Mediators
                 residence
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Pisterfeldt
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 a
                 Towne
                 called
                 Dirshaw
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 themselves
                 the
                 Village
                 Lusson
                 :
                 The
                 day
                 they
                 prefixed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 May
                 following
                 .
              
               
               
                 Here
                 upon
                 his
                 Lordship
                 sent
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 (
                 as
                 yet
                 )
                 at
                 Warsaw
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 received
                 an
                 excusatory
                 answer
                 from
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 take
                 journey
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 suddenly
                 seised
                 by
                 grievous
                 pangs
                 of
                 the
                 Collick
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 confined
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hindred
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 wherat
                 he
                 grieved
                 ,
                 fearing
                 least
                 this
                 delay
                 might
                 prove
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 affaire
                 :
                 he
                 hoped
                 neverthelesse
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 wished
                 his
                 appearance
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 construction
                 of
                 his
                 Stay
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 being
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 lawfull
                 excuse
                 :
                 promising
                 that
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 mitigation
                 of
                 his
                 pains
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 hasten
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 his
                 Lordship
                 of
                 things
                 necessary
                 and
                 pertinent
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 and
                 the
                 Mansions
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 referred
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 disapproved
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 also
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 too
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 frequent
                 recourse
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 obtaining
                 his
                 Declaration
                 in
                 points
                 that
                 would
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 thought
                 it
                 also
                 unfit
                 to
                 commit
                 their
                 Meetings
                 and
                 
                 Consultations
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 weighty
                 a
                 businesse
                 ,
                 to
                 Winds
                 which
                 move
                 that
                 River
                 to
                 impetuosity
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 alike
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 stirring
                 of
                 the
                 Vistula
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 small
                 hinderance
                 to
                 all
                 parties
                 .
                 Wherfore
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Marien
                   werder
                
                 was
                 more
                 commodious
                 for
                 necessary
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 might
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 places
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 aboad
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generall
                 meetings
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 with
                 more
                 facility
                 ;
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 reject
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Lordships
                 Authority
                 ,
                 interposed
                 therin
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 prevalent
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 attend
                 the
                 resolution
                 ,
                 perswading
                 and
                 assuring
                 himself
                 of
                 submission
                 to
                 his
                 Lordships
                 reasons
                 touching
                 the
                 place
                 fore-mentioned
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 his
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 the
                 resuming
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Lordships
                 intervention
                 ,
                 deferred
                 untill
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 May
                 :
                 He
                 did
                 signifie
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hoped
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Controversie
                 depending
                 about
                 the
                 Plenipotentiary
                 ,
                 having
                 already
                 procured
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 afford
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 designed
                 Queen
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 clause
                 inserted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 equitable
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 way
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 his
                 Lordship
                 might
                 easily
                 perswade
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Hereof
                 his
                 Lordship
                 (
                 forth
                 with
                 )
                 certified
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 resolving
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 
                   Marien
                   werder
                
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Polish
                 Mansion
                 ;
                 Mariemburg
                 the
                 Mediators
                 residence
                 :
                 
                   Jonas
                   Dorff
                
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 departed
                 from
                 Dantzig
                 toward
                 Mariemburg
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 
                 convenient
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 sequestred
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Truce
                 ,
                 of
                 An.
                 1629.
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 whose
                 Uncle
                 Prince
                 Sigismundus
                 was
                 lately
                 come
                 thither
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Electorall
                 Ambassadours
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 assistant
                 at
                 the
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 parties
                 arrived
                 within
                 few
                 daies
                 after
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 severall
                 Stations
                 before-named
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mediators
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 certified
                 that
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 were
                 come
                 
                 to
                 their
                 designed
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 convened
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Mariemburg
                 ,
                 to
                 deliberate
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 first
                 propounded
                 ,
                 wherupon
                 it
                 was
                 resolved
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 addresse
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 towards
                 those
                 of
                 Suethland
                 (
                 then
                 likewise
                 at
                 their
                 Rendezvous
                 )
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 Resolution
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 their
                 Principalls
                 concerning
                 their
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 wherof
                 the
                 maine
                 Treaty
                 had
                 been
                 hitherto
                 deferred
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 signified
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 undertook
                 that
                 Journey
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Gordon
                 the
                 
                 Kings
                 Agent
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Georgius
                   à
                   Rauske
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 propositions
                 Count
                 Brahe
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 (
                 into
                 which
                 number
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   John
                   Oxenstierne
                
                 Sonne
                 to
                 the
                 Great
                 Chancellour
                 
                   Axelius
                   Oxenstierne
                
                 was
                 lately
                 entred
                 )
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 had
                 received
                 new
                 Procuratoralls
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 and
                 nothing
                 changed
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 demanded
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 further
                 meeting
                 could
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 resolution
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Law
                 and
                 a
                 Command
                 layd
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 limits
                 whereof
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 exceed
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 send
                 their
                 Subdelegate
                 to
                 Mariemburg
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 adverse
                 Party
                 being
                 advertised
                 ,
                 theirs
                 might
                 likewise
                 be
                 produced
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 other
                 circumstances
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 renuing
                 of
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 security
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 changing
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 onely
                 ,
                 those
                 might
                 be
                 afterwards
                 agreed
                 upon
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 the
                 Subdelegates
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 came
                 to
                 Mariemburg
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 Lode
                 and
                 Nabarowskie
                 
                 beforenamed
                 ;
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 Lording
                 :
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 produced
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 that
                 the
                 Polanders
                 might
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 he
                 retyring
                 ,
                 Lode
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 shewing
                 a
                 new
                 Procuratorial
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 that
                 of
                 Suethen
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 former
                 old
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 done
                 in
                 scorne
                 ,
                 withdrawes
                 discontented
                 .
                 Lording
                 being
                 againe
                 called
                 in
                 ,
                 was
                 sharply
                 taxed
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 whereof
                 he
                 declyned
                 from
                 himselfe
                 as
                 happening
                 through
                 some
                 mistake
                 ,
                 
                 offering
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 Errour
                 to
                 his
                 Principals
                 .
                 Secretary
                 Lode
                 ,
                 is
                 perswaded
                 to
                 stay
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
                 Lording
                 returns
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 with
                 him
                 a
                 new
                 Procuratory
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 with
                 Letters
                 excusatory
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 mistake
                 which
                 had
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Commissary
                 Nicodemie
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 over-hastily
                 given
                 him
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Shewing
                 withall
                 that
                 his
                 Principalls
                 conceived
                 Conrads-waldt
                 ,
                 or
                 Altenmarck
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 last
                 six
                 years
                 Truce
                 had
                 been
                 concluded
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 place
                 fit
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 meeting
                 .
                 He
                 again
                 with-drawing
                 ,
                 the
                 Procuratory
                 he
                 brought
                 ,
                 was
                 shewed
                 to
                 Secretary
                 Lode
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 perused
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 finds
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 like
                 effect
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 was
                 expressed
                 :
                 As
                 touching
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 brought
                 ,
                 he
                 referred
                 unto
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 communicate
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 the
                 Adverse
                 Party
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 contained
                 ought
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 his
                 Principals
                 thereupon
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 Conrads-Waldt
                 or
                 Altenmarck
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 generall
                 meeting
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 nothing
                 
                 but
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 scarce
                 any
                 mark
                 of
                 Village
                 or
                 house
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 neither
                 corresponding
                 to
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Stume
                 ,
                 being
                 aequi-distant
                 from
                 the
                 residence
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 seemed
                 more
                 convenient
                 .
                 Lording
                 ,
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 arguments
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Polish
                 Subdelegate
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 any
                 scruples
                 to
                 his
                 Principalls
                 ;
                 but
                 declined
                 Stume
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 alleadged
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 that
                 Towne
                 being
                 a
                 Garrison
                 .
                 The
                 conference
                 ending
                 ,
                 hereupon
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Subdelegates
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 with
                 Agent
                 Gordon
                 and
                 
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Rauske
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 (
                 then
                 at
                 
                   Jonas
                   Dorff
                
                 (
                 to
                 conclude
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 day
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 wherby
                 more
                 time
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 wasted
                 in
                 frivolous
                 delaies
                 .
                 Their
                 Proposition
                 had
                 two
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whether
                 they
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Procuratory
                 
                 and
                 sequester
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 settle
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 day
                 of
                 meeting
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 main
                 Treaty
                 might
                 be
                 entred
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 things
                 Count
                 Brahe
                 answered
                 briefly
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 Polish
                 Procuratory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 of
                 moment
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 that
                 daies
                 respite
                 to
                 consider
                 therof
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 send
                 Commissary
                 Nicodemie
                 with
                 a
                 speedy
                 answer
                 to
                 Mariemburg
                 :
                 That
                 to
                 the
                 Sequestration
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 consented
                 ;
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Stume
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 incommodious
                 
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 propounded
                 Gorgendorff
                 or
                 Peterswaldt
                 ,
                 both
                 discernable
                 from
                 thence
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 concluded
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 convention
                 would
                 be
                 soon
                 agreed
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 Commissary
                 Nicodemie
                 came
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 according
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 recapitulation
                 of
                 the
                 preceding
                 daies
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 therunto
                 ,
                 he
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 did
                 his
                 Principals
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Plenipotentiary
                 produced
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 
                 Poland
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 propounded
                 Medium
                 of
                 Sequestration
                 :
                 That
                 sundry
                 defects
                 and
                 errours
                 impeded
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 derogatory
                 from
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 right
                 of
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 affirmed
                 :
                 Neither
                 was
                 that
                 Protestation
                 (
                 saving
                 our
                 Royall
                 Right
                 )
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 seeing
                 
                 that
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 King
                 gave
                 therby
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sequestration
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 interposing
                 Medium
                 did
                 not
                 remove
                 the
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 would
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 be
                 esteemed
                 but
                 as
                 private
                 papers
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Titles
                 entire
                 were
                 conceded
                 to
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 wheron
                 the
                 Treaty
                 might
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 the
                 Sequester
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 deliberation
                 ;
                 which
                 thus
                 moderated
                 ,
                 he
                 believed
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 refuse
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Principalls
                 would
                 think
                 themselves
                 much
                 gratified
                 if
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 convention
                 were
                 speedily
                 appointed
                 at
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 Gorgendorff
                 or
                 Petersmaldt
                 above
                 named
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 supposed
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 ready
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 repaired
                 (
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 )
                 to
                 
                 Marienwerder
                 and
                 related
                 these
                 particulars
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 long
                 consultation
                 ,
                 concluded
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 diminish
                 the
                 Kings
                 Title
                 and
                 Right
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 him
                 onely
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 report
                 thereof
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 solicite
                 for
                 new
                 Procuratorialls
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obtention
                 whereof
                 they
                 gave
                 some
                 hopes
                 upon
                 the
                 two
                 conditions
                 following
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Sequestration
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 might
                 be
                 
                 accepted
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 ,
                 the
                 Principality
                 of
                 Esthonia
                 ,
                 whereto
                 the
                 King
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 consent
                 ,
                 were
                 omitted
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 Regall
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 the
                 day
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 at
                 Mariemburg
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 these
                 Resolves
                 his
                 Lordship
                 deputed
                 Agent
                 Gordon
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 heard
                 ,
                 they
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 perceived
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 did
                 shew
                 themselves
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 enclining
                 towards
                 a
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 words
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 matter
                 they
                 were
                 averse
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                 conditions
                 by
                 them
                 added
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 accepted
                 )
                 did
                 sufficiently
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Esthonia
                 had
                 been
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 controversie
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 wherof
                 ,
                 and
                 until
                 the
                 absolute
                 and
                 entire
                 Titles
                 and
                 rights
                 belonging
                 to
                 their
                 Queen
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 condescend
                 to
                 the
                 sequestring
                 of
                 the
                 Procutatories
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 after
                 much
                 perswasion
                 and
                 many
                 arguments
                 used
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 thus
                 declare
                 their
                 finall
                 resolution
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 full
                 Title
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 1629.
                 
                 Viz.
                 Queen
                 of
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 Gothes
                 ,
                 and
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 Great
                 Princesse
                 of
                 
                   Finland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 albeit
                 Esthonia
                 were
                 omitted
                 ,
                 the
                 possession
                 wherof
                 was
                 most
                 certainly
                 theirs
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 insist
                 theron
                 so
                 stifly
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 meeting
                 might
                 be
                 appointed
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 Sequester
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 might
                 be
                 considered
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Lordship
                 would
                 engage
                 his
                 word
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 convention
                 were
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Thursday
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 14
                 /
                 14
                 of
                 May
                 at
                 Stumbs-dorff
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 against
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 gave
                 speedy
                 notice
                 hereof
                 to
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 
                 at
                 
                   Marien
                   werder
                
                 ,
                 desiring
                 their
                 resolutions
                 therupon
                 :
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 he
                 received
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 willingly
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 meeting
                 ,
                 &
                 entreated
                 the
                 Mediators
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 protraction
                 therof
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 there
                 needed
                 no
                 scruple
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 therin
                 what
                 was
                 right
                 and
                 needfull
                 .
                 So
                 soon
                 as
                 his
                 Lordship
                 had
                 received
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 certified
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 engaging
                 his
                 word
                 that
                 other
                 Procuratorials
                 should
                 be
                 exhibited
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 meeting
                 or
                 within
                 few
                 daies
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 returned
                 a
                 thankfull
                 answer
                 for
                 his
                 Lordships
                 engaged
                 word
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 trust
                 wherof
                 they
                 would
                 meet
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 ;
                 they
                 only
                 desired
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 would
                 intimate
                 unto
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 signing
                 (
                 a
                 new
                 )
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 
                 Security
                 formerly
                 drawn
                 at
                 Holland
                 by
                 their
                 Subdelegates
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 inducement
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Lordship
                 deferred
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 all
                 parties
                 being
                 agreed
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 former
                 Instrument
                 was
                 renewed
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 clause
                 added
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 remain
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 aboad
                 and
                 meeting
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 parties
                 were
                 changed
                 :
                 hereunto
                 the
                 Subdelegates
                 ,
                 
                   Christopher
                   Lode
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Daniell
                   Nab
                   arowskie
                
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 
                   George
                   Lording
                
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 signing
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 Sigismund
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 were
                 Witnesses
                 :
              
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 (
                 late
                 )
                 there
                 arrived
                 at
                 Mariemburg
                 the
                 
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 
                   Claudius
                   de
                   Mesne
                
                 Baron
                 
                   D'
                   Avaux
                
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 Stocholme
                 ,
                 where
                 (
                 by
                 extreamity
                 of
                 Weather
                 and
                 the
                 Ice
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 detained
                 six
                 months
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 States
                 Generall
                 came
                 likewise
                 
                   Rochus
                   van
                   Honart
                
                 ,
                 chief
                 Counsellor
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 Courts
                 of
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Zeland
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   West
                   Freizeland
                   ,
                   Andreas
                   Bicker
                
                 Burg-Master
                 of
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Joackim
                   And
                   rè
                
                 chief
                 Counsellour
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 Court
                 of
                 Frieze
                 ;
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 invited
                 hy
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 Berkeman
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Electorals
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 next
                 daies
                 generall
                 Convention
                 at
                 Stumbsdorff
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 early
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 custome
                 ,
                 severally
                 visited
                 the
                 before
                 named
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 congratulating
                 their
                 safe
                 arrivall
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 repaired
                 to
                 Stumbsdorff
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 :
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 (
                 with
                 those
                 from
                 the
                 States
                 )
                 following
                 soone
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 whilst
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 Quarters
                 as
                 the
                 poverty
                 of
                 a
                 devasted
                 Villiage
                 would
                 permit
                 ;
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 Parties
                 ,
                 being
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 measure
                 out
                 their
                 way
                 and
                 steps
                 with
                 such
                 exact
                 slownesse
                 ,
                 fearing
                 even
                 thereby
                 to
                 give
                 each
                 other
                 the
                 least
                 pre-eminency
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 enter
                 their
                 Tents
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 two
                 entries
                 into
                 the
                 sayd
                 Villiage
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 Traine
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 set
                 downe
                 at
                 their
                 entry
                 into
                 Holland
                 .
                 The
                 accustomed
                 visits
                 and
                 civilities
                 ,
                 performed
                 between
                 the
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 time
                 untill
                 four
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 .
                 At
                 length
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Marquis
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 spacious
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 equall
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 maine
                 businesse
                 ,
                 having
                 consumed
                 already
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Preparatories
                 onely
                 :
                 and
                 night
                 hastning
                 on
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 this
                 first
                 meeting
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 fruit
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 agreed
                 to
                 propound
                 the
                 present
                 Sequestration
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 hetherto
                 delayd
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 more
                 moment
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 timely
                 
                 obviatingof
                 competitions
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 between
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 great
                 Brittaine
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 between
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 Generall
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 good
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 with
                 the
                 others
                 (
                 the
                 Marquis
                 Sigismund
                 remaining
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Tent
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 and
                 consultation
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 )
                 should
                 repaire
                 by
                 course
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Parties
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 conforme
                 to
                 agreement
                 ,
                 the
                 Sequestration
                 was
                 propounded
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 Polanders
                 made
                 no
                 exception
                 :
                 the
                 Suethes
                 affirmed
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 promised
                 Procuratories
                 were
                 
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 consent
                 therunto
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 time
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 unprofitably
                 trifled
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 make
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Principall
                 Treatie
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 that
                 a
                 way
                 might
                 be
                 opened
                 ;
                 it
                 behoved
                 them
                 
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 first
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 or
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 absolutely
                 renounce
                 the
                 right
                 he
                 pretended
                 unto
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 beleeved
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cheife
                 and
                 onely
                 mean
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 Treatie
                 of
                 Pacification
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 further
                 deliberation
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 expedient
                 for
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 whether
                 (
                 a
                 resignation
                 supposed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 granted
                 )
                 the
                 others
                 would
                 restore
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 wherof
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 same
                 right
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reasons
                 disputed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 perceiving
                 the
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 wherin
                 by
                 these
                 extreams
                 ,
                 the
                 parties
                 did
                 involve
                 themselves
                 at
                 this
                 first
                 beginning
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 freed
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 some
                 mediate
                 waies
                 were
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 their
                 part
                 and
                 office
                 to
                 propound
                 such
                 waies
                 unto
                 the
                 parties
                 disagreeing
                 ,
                 they
                 concluded
                 (
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 stop
                 these
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 weight
                 and
                 moment
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 encrease
                 )
                 to
                 demand
                 from
                 
                 the
                 parties
                 three
                 daies
                 respite
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 might
                 happily
                 conceive
                 some
                 waies
                 and
                 reasons
                 for
                 bringing
                 the
                 businesse
                 neerer
                 to
                 a
                 composition
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 agreed
                 unto
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 unwillingly
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Poles
                 hereby
                 deferred
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 their
                 promised
                 Procuratorie
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Mediators
                 for
                 that
                 first
                 daies
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 thought
                 meet
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Omen
                 to
                 the
                 happy
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 in
                 agitation
                 ,
                 the
                 parties
                 should
                 meet
                 and
                 salute
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 wherby
                 their
                 minds
                 as
                 yet
                 alienated
                 ,
                 might
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 mutuall
                 civilities
                 be
                 prepared
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Amity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 prejudice
                 or
                 preheminence
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 issue
                 forth
                 of
                 their
                 respective
                 Tents
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanied
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 mid-way
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 sound
                 harshly
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 gratefull
                 to
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 they
                 professing
                 themselves
                 most
                 willingly
                 ready
                 
                 to
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 courtesie
                 and
                 humanity
                 :
                 Wherupon
                 they
                 met
                 in
                 most
                 friendly
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 so
                 greeted
                 and
                 congratulated
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 each
                 party
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 residence
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 to
                 Marienwerder
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 
                   Jonas
                   Dorff
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Mediators
                 convene
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 consult
                 and
                 to
                 return
                 prepared
                 with
                 some
                 mediate
                 means
                 of
                 reconciling
                 the
                 differences
                 touching
                 the
                 resignation
                 or
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethen
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 arise
                 no
                 dispute
                 competitionary
                 between
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 a
                 Table
                 was
                 so
                 equally
                 placed
                 as
                 the
                 Session
                 could
                 give
                 no
                 precedency
                 to
                 either
                 .
                 They
                 being
                 set
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 discoursed
                 some
                 time
                 of
                 severall
                 means
                 for
                 compounding
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 exhibited
                 his
                 mind
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 which
                 imported
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 he
                 saw
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 for
                 reconciling
                 the
                 extreams
                 of
                 
                 resignation
                 and
                 restitution
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 having
                 an
                 equall
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Suethen
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Lawes
                 made
                 in
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 wherby
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 had
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Inheritance
                 and
                 Succession
                 to
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 repealed
                 and
                 nullified
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 violent
                 Edicts
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 razed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 Records
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 secured
                 if
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 neernesse
                 of
                 consanguinity
                 ,
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Princesse
                 Christina
                 ,
                 did
                 remit
                 to
                 her
                 during
                 her
                 life
                 the
                 right
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Heirs
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 might
                 enjoy
                 their
                 right
                 of
                 Succession
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 failing
                 Heirs
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 such
                 Issue
                 should
                 faile
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Election
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 it
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 requisite
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 future
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Polands
                 consent
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 friendly
                 manner
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 doubts
                 or
                 scruples
                 arising
                 ,
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 his
                 Electorall
                 Highnesse
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 might
                 be
                 desired
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 conducing
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 if
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 should
                 joyn
                 in
                 marriage
                 with
                 a
                 Family
                 allied
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethen
                 by
                 friendship
                 or
                 confederacy
                 ,
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 concurring
                 :
                 Neither
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 way
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 doubts
                 and
                 jealousies
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 young
                 Queen
                 of
                 Suethland
                 were
                 joyned
                 in
                 marriage
                 with
                 Prince
                 Casimirus
                 ,
                 brother
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Lands
                 and
                 Provinces
                 taken
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 demanded
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 being
                 decided
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 follow
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   Quoniam
                   sublata
                   causa
                   tollitur
                   effectus
                
                 :
                 those
                 pretences
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 War
                 :
                 Neither
                 could
                 the
                 Suethes
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 restitution
                 ,
                 demand
                 any
                 re-imbursment
                 of
                 charges
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Electorall
                 Highnesse
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 might
                 with
                 far
                 more
                 reason
                 require
                 
                 reparation
                 of
                 their
                 losses
                 ,
                 and
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Tolls
                 extorted
                 beyond
                 measure
                 ,
                 even
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 six
                 years
                 Truce
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 now
                 time
                 to
                 cease
                 and
                 abrogate
                 those
                 unjust
                 oppressions
                 and
                 exactions
                 upon
                 forraign
                 Trade
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 commerce
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 freedome
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 was
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 having
                 sustained
                 damages
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 not
                 equall
                 compensation
                 could
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Ports
                 ,
                 Fortresses
                 ,
                 Towns
                 ,
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 Possessions
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 regard
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Curland
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 received
                 infinite
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 ought
                 in
                 reason
                 to
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordships
                 Proposition
                 being
                 read
                 in
                 presen
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Mediators
                 ;
                 Berkman
                 (
                 heretofore
                 named
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Marquesse
                 Sigismund
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 exhibited
                 one
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 more
                 breife
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 delivered
                 theirs
                 by
                 word
                 of
                 mouth
                 ,
                 these
                 (
                 later
                 named
                 )
                 varying
                 little
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 )
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 others
                 had
                 delivered
                 in
                 writing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 (
                 a
                 Cavelier
                 of
                 admirable
                 endowments
                 and
                 singular
                 Eloquence
                 )
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 opposed
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 representing
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 inconvenient
                 likewise
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 againe
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 determine
                 that
                 unrellishing
                 and
                 odious
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 case
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 easily
                 decided
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 tryed
                 before
                 a
                 Tribunall
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 mainely
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 notoriously
                 injurious
                 and
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 other
                 like
                 Governments
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unanimously
                 consented
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 a
                 proposition
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 respective
                 Parties
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 question
                 onely
                 ,
                 Whether
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 (
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 young
                 Queen
                 Christina
                 )
                 to
                 renounce
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 Relations
                 their
                 right
                 in
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 under
                 these
                 two
                 Conditions
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 That
                 the
                 young
                 Queen
                 Christina
                 and
                 her
                 Issue
                 fayling
                 ,
                 
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 and
                 his
                 lawfull
                 Heirs
                 might
                 obtaine
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 succession
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 restitution
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 places
                 and
                 Territories
                 as
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 War
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Leifland
                 or
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 consultation
                 ending
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 excepted
                 ,
                 retyred
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 lodgings
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 severall
                 mediating
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 Parties
                 interessed
                 ,
                 meet
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 at
                 Stumbsdorff
                 ,
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 they
                 
                 divide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 urge
                 the
                 Sequestration
                 of
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 more
                 confidently
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 maine
                 businesse
                 .
                 The
                 Polanders
                 affirmed
                 they
                 had
                 new
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 but
                 refused
                 to
                 consigne
                 them
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 their
                 acceptance
                 were
                 secured
                 by
                 attestation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 restorement
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Peace
                 or
                 Warr.
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 delivered
                 up
                 theirs
                 with
                 a
                 protestation
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 draught
                 of
                 an
                 attestation
                 ;
                 which
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 rejected
                 ;
                 not
                 permitting
                 any
                 prescription
                 of
                 their
                 Acts
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 but
                 their
                 owne
                 attestation
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 Suethes
                 had
                 delivered
                 up
                 their
                 procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 ,
                 sent
                 theirs
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Tent
                 ,
                 but
                 committed
                 their
                 protestation
                 to
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 great
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 and
                 intimated
                 their
                 expectancie
                 of
                 an
                 attestation
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 opportunity
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Mediators
                 exhibite
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 not
                 once
                 overlooke
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 ,
                 without
                 seeing
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 credite
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 incredulous
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 Protestation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 did
                 deliberately
                 Supervise
                 
                 and
                 ponder
                 the
                 Polish
                 Procuratories
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 complained
                 that
                 their
                 Queenes
                 titles
                 were
                 imperfectly
                 couched
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Great
                 ;
                 (
                 relating
                 to
                 )
                 Princess
                 of
                 Finland
                 being
                 omitted
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 accept
                 thereof
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 perswasions
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 could
                 use
                 .
                 He
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 made
                 relation
                 of
                 this
                 unthought
                 of
                 difficultie
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 hearing
                 it
                 )
                 were
                 somewhat
                 troubled
                 ,
                 imputing
                 the
                 errour
                 to
                 the
                 ignorance
                 or
                 heedlesness
                 of
                 the
                 writer
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 therefrom
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 remove
                 that
                 rubb
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 Zadzick
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 defect
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 to
                 rectify
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 possibility
                 of
                 recovering
                 other
                 Procuratories
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 offer
                 of
                 his
                 was
                 excepted
                 against
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 who
                 alledged
                 that
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 or
                 authority
                 to
                 change
                 or
                 correct
                 ought
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 once
                 signed
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Procuratory
                 would
                 be
                 therby
                 imperfect
                 and
                 blemished
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 added
                 without
                 interlining
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 entreaties
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 they
                 yeilded
                 thus
                 far
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 correction
                 of
                 that
                 defect
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 new
                 Procuratories
                 from
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obtained
                 
                 without
                 a
                 Parliament
                 first
                 called
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 procured
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 within
                 ten
                 dayes
                 space
                 ;
                 that
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 onely
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 easily
                 accepted
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sharpe
                 answer
                 exceedingly
                 irritated
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 peace
                 with
                 sundry
                 Nations
                 ,
                 even
                 Barbarous
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 found
                 so
                 much
                 difficultie
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Suethes
                 :
                 affirming
                 withall
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 lesse
                 ready
                 for
                 a
                 War
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 rupture
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 constancy
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 mollified
                 ,
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 interlyning
                 before
                 offered
                 ;
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 attestations
                 
                 being
                 deferred
                 untill
                 their
                 return
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 disputes
                 and
                 differences
                 about
                 the
                 Procuratories
                 being
                 thus
                 determined
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amisse
                 to
                 shew
                 (
                 briefly
                 )
                 in
                 what
                 forme
                 they
                 with
                 the
                 Acts
                 relating
                 to
                 them
                 were
                 couched
                 ;
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Letters
                 Procuratoriall
                 being
                 (
                 to
                 either
                 party
                 )
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 or
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 notwithstanding
                 shall
                 each
                 with
                 other
                 agree
                 or
                 conclude
                 upon
                 ,
                 either
                 touching
                 perpetuall
                 peace
                 or
                 longer
                 Truce
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 be
                 fully
                 accepted
                 of
                 and
                 ratified
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 and
                 requisite
                 formes
                 .
                 The
                 full
                 Titles
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 interessed
                 were
                 abreviated
                 with
                 an
                 
                   &c.
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 no
                 way
                 derogatory
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Protestation
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 
                   Poland
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 albeit
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 whereof
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 bloody
                 Wars
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 cleare
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 impaired
                 by
                 any
                 arguments
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 had
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 instant
                 requests
                 of
                 the
                 mediating
                 Ministers
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 potent
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 his
                 a
                 version
                 to
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 Christian
                 blood
                 condescended
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 to
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 to
                 permit
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 illustrious
                 Christina
                 ,
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Designed
                 Queen
                 of
                 
                   Suethes
                   ,
                   Goths
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vandalls
                 ,
                 Great
                 Princesse
                 of
                 
                   Finland
                   .
                   &c.
                   &c.
                
                 should
                 be
                 inserted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sayd
                 Title
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 adverse
                 Procuratorialls
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 right
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 (
                 the
                 sayd
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 )
                 did
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Majesties
                 name
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 solemn
                 protest
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ample
                 and
                 usuall
                 form
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 accustomed
                 and
                 required
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 mediating
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 indemnity
                 of
                 his
                 sayd
                 Majesties
                 Hereditary
                 right
                 of
                 succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 in
                 evidence
                 and
                 testimony
                 wherof
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 as
                 future
                 they
                 desired
                 attestation
                 from
                 the
                 sayd
                 mediating
                 Ministers
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 seals
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Protest
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Commissioners
                 imported
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 they
                 having
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Re-publike
                 of
                 Poland
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Procuratoriall
                 Letters
                 ,
                 had
                 omitted
                 certain
                 Titles
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Esthonia
                   ,
                   Carelia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ingria
                 ,
                 which
                 hither
                 to
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 raze
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 wherof
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 and
                 earnestly
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 earnest
                 requests
                 and
                 intervention
                 of
                 the
                 mediating
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 propensity
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 equitably
                 complying
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 acceptation
                 therof
                 ;
                 With
                 this
                 solemn
                 Protest
                 interposed
                 .
                 and
                 consigned
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 fully
                 accepted
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 their
                 attestation
                 therupon
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 not
                 either
                 in
                 present
                 or
                 future
                 time
                 ,
                 any
                 way
                 prejudice
                 or
                 diminish
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 their
                 Queen
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethen
                 :
                 much
                 lesse
                 that
                 any
                 Title
                 or
                 Right
                 was
                 therby
                 conceded
                 or
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 either
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 expressed
                 or
                 implied
                 .
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   ended
                   the
                   second
                   meeting
                   at
                
                 Stumbsdorff
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 Parties
                 being
                 assembled
                 now
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 according
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 delivered
                 their
                 respective
                 attestations
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Electorals
                 containing
                 :
                 That
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 pleased
                 the
                 parties
                 to
                 commit
                 their
                 Plenipotentiaries
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Negotiation
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 happy
                 Peace
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 please
                 God
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 framed
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 re-delivered
                 :
                 They
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Plenipotentiary
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Protest
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Caution
                 therin
                 inserted
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Treaty
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 wished
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Plenipotentiary
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 and
                 the
                 Mediators
                 receive
                 back
                 their
                 present
                 attestation
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 also
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Protest
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 Acts.
                 The
                 French
                 with
                 the
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 gave
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 at
                 last
                 these
                 difficulties
                 about
                 the
                 Procuratorials
                 were
                 
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 foure
                 months
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 endeavours
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 Principall
                 and
                 more
                 weighty
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 main
                 Treaty
                 intended
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 dividing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 remonstrated
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 parties
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 three
                 daies
                 before
                 concluded
                 
                 at
                 Marienburg
                 .
                 The
                 Suethes
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 overture
                 ,
                 answered
                 Negatively
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 wherby
                 the
                 Kingof
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 conceived
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 a
                 resignation
                 ,
                 
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Succession
                 and
                 Hereditary
                 Right
                 pretended
                 by
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 unto
                 the
                 
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 decree
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 expresly
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 no
                 way
                 contradict
                 ;
                 and
                 added
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 future
                 contingencies
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 sense
                 the
                 Posterity
                 to
                 ensue
                 might
                 be
                 referred
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 certainty
                 determined
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 the
                 restitution
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 once
                 treat
                 thereof
                 unlesse
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 assured
                 of
                 an
                 absolute
                 and
                 entire
                 resignation
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 ground-work
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Affaire
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 obtained
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 declare
                 themselves
                 in
                 most
                 effectuall
                 and
                 friendly
                 manner
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 all
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 could
                 obtain
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 answer
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 many
                 arguments
                 used
                 to
                 have
                 gained
                 further
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 with
                 the
                 Electorals
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 in
                 generall
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 France
                 and
                 Holland
                 ,
                 was
                 delivered
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 almost
                 the
                 same
                 termes
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 conversion
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meer
                 
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 renunciation
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 odious
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 consenting
                 therto
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 a
                 restitution
                 were
                 first
                 conceded
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 pondring
                 these
                 extreams
                 ,
                 feared
                 least
                 the
                 relating
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 further
                 exasperate
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 who
                 appeared
                 already
                 more
                 prone
                 to
                 War
                 then
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 resolved
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 hitherto
                 answered
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 come
                 neerer
                 and
                 declare
                 themselves
                 more
                 cleerly
                 .
                 The
                 Suethes
                 did
                 still
                 insist
                 upon
                 an
                 absolute
                 resignation
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 wherunto
                 ,
                 they
                 declare
                 for
                 their
                 Cathegoricall
                 resolution
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 
                 good
                 inclination
                 toward
                 Peace
                 ,
                 would
                 restore
                 the
                 rich
                 Country
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 re-imbursed
                 of
                 their
                 Charges
                 :
                 which
                 offer
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 ,
                 they
                 insisted
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 anticipation
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 Leifland
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 the
                 Suethes
                 utterly
                 averse
                 therunto
                 ,
                 they
                 without
                 obtaining
                 further
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Colledge
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 urged
                 by
                 
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 two
                 foresaid
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 with
                 time
                 of
                 deliberation
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 wherin
                 they
                 would
                 further
                 declare
                 themselves
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 The
                 Mediators
                 (
                 upon
                 consultation
                 )
                 agreed
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 further
                 treating
                 by
                 writ
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 both
                 slow
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 help
                 to
                 memory
                 only
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 had
                 required
                 that
                 daies
                 respite
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 
                 
                 the
                 conditions
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grant
                 therof
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 incensed
                 with
                 that
                 delatory
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 they
                 having
                 sincerely
                 discovered
                 themselves
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ;
                 the
                 Polanders
                 had
                 not
                 daigned
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 equall
                 return
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 they
                 saw
                 no
                 reason
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 condescend
                 to
                 another
                 meeting
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 resolution
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 resignation
                 :
                 His
                 Lordship
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 moderate
                 their
                 violence
                 tending
                 to
                 a
                 Rupture
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 he
                 left
                 them
                 discontented
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 but
                 newly
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Tent
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Secretary
                 Lording
                 followed
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 that
                 his
                 Lords
                 the
                 Suethes
                 had
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 daies
                 meeting
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 parties
                 hereupon
                 convening
                 the
                 fourth
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 point
                 was
                 to
                 learn
                 how
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 declare
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 conditions
                 ;
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 this
                 answer
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 reject
                 the
                 foresaid
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 found
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 wherby
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 resignation
                 :
                 They
                 therfore
                 requested
                 the
                 Mediators
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 more
                 equall
                 termes
                 .
                 These
                 words
                 (
                 when
                 related
                 )
                 seemed
                 very
                 strange
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 other
                 circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 a
                 serious
                 debate
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 pitch
                 upon
                 five
                 other
                 Articles
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 harsh
                 Lawes
                 enacted
                 against
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Suethes
                 might
                 freely
                 elect
                 Kings
                 to
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 satisfaction
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Territory
                 of
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 States
                 should
                 agree
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 firm
                 friendship
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Queen
                 Christina
                 to
                 be
                 married
                 into
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 not
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 State
                 of
                 Poland
                 :
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 also
                 to
                 match
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Children
                 lawfully
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Vladislaus
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Christina
                 and
                 her
                 Husband
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 marriage
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 mutually
                 assisting
                 against
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 these
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 went
                 
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 :
                 The
                 French
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Suethes
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Articles
                 :
                 the
                 Polanders
                 required
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 transcribe
                 and
                 have
                 time
                 until
                 the
                 Munday
                 ensuing
                 to
                 deliberate
                 ;
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 declare
                 their
                 finall
                 resolution
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 
                 absolutely
                 rejected
                 these
                 new
                 Conditions
                 as
                 being
                 worse
                 then
                 
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 derogatory
                 from
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 their
                 Queen
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 insisted
                 upon
                 an
                 entire
                 renunciation
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 Peace
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 being
                 rehearsed
                 in
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 good
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 perseverance
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 resignation
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 pressed
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 minds
                 more
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Sueths
                 should
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 meet
                 upon
                 the
                 Munday
                 following
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Polanders
                 were
                 to
                 deliberate
                 upon
                 the
                 five
                 Conditions
                 newly
                 propounded
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 returne
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 no
                 sooner
                 heard
                 that
                 odious
                 word
                 of
                 Resignation
                 againe
                 repeated
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 became
                 exceedingly
                 enraged
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 Duke
                 Radzivill
                 ,
                 who
                 replyed
                 ,
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 Lordships
                 suffer
                 your selves
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 mocked
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 we
                 any
                 longer
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 desire
                 yet
                 any
                 further
                 declaration
                 upon
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 resolution
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 rather
                 dye
                 then
                 Resigne
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Agent
                 ,
                 Master
                 Gordon
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Lordships
                 name
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 meet
                 againe
                 
                 the
                 Munday
                 following
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 end
                 his
                 speech
                 ,
                 they
                 answered
                 peremptorily
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 meet
                 any
                 more
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 deluded
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 protracted
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 hitherto
                 effected
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 meetings
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 paines
                 :
                 That
                 at
                 
                   Jonas
                   Dorff
                
                 they
                 would
                 expect
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 touching
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 very
                 solicitous
                 how
                 to
                 wade
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 meet
                 whensoever
                 they
                 should
                 by
                 Letters
                 appoint
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 with
                 Master
                 Gordon
                 and
                 
                 the
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 repaired
                 to
                 Jonas-Dorff
                 to
                 visite
                 and
                 perswade
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 a
                 future
                 meeting
                 on
                 the
                 23.
                 
                 
                   May
                   ,
                   /
                   2.
                   
                   June
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 treat
                 with
                 them
                 particularly
                 ,
                 about
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 further
                 in
                 Commission
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Tolls
                 ,
                 exacted
                 from
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 their
                 Principalls
                 ,
                 Trading
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 consented
                 without
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 meeting
                 they
                 had
                 refused
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 excusing
                 
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 their
                 mistake
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 conceived
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 chiefly
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 they
                 would
                 meet
                 at
                 their
                 instance
                 whensoever
                 it
                 pleased
                 them
                 .
                 
              
               
                 From
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 converted
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Tolls
                 ,
                 remonstrating
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 that
                 sundry
                 unjust
                 and
                 intollerable
                 exactions
                 
                 had
                 been
                 practised
                 in
                 their
                 Tolls
                 and
                 Customes
                 .
                 Yea
                 so
                 farr
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 affirmed
                 that
                 ,
                 upon
                 due
                 computation
                 ,
                 proofe
                 would
                 be
                 made
                 that
                 one
                 Shipp
                 ,
                 passing
                 and
                 repassing
                 ,
                 had
                 payd
                 sixty
                 Rexdollars
                 upon
                 the
                 Last
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Treaty
                 six
                 years
                 past
                 ,
                 a
                 far
                 lesse
                 sum
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 had
                 been
                 allowed
                 .
                 They
                 affirmed
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 sundry
                 other
                 extraordinary
                 exactions
                 ,
                 as
                 Anchor-gelt
                 ,
                 Mast-gelt
                 ,
                 Passeport
                 ,
                 Seale-gelt
                 ,
                 Clerks
                 Fees
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 kinde
                 had
                 been
                 extorted
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 ,
                 introduced
                 against
                 the
                 wonted
                 custome
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 grown
                 common
                 .
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 therefore
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Commissions
                 and
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 required
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 sayd
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 conveniency
                 ,
                 those
                 excesses
                 might
                 be
                 abstained
                 from
                 ;
                 the
                 things
                 being
                 in
                 themselves
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 derogating
                 from
                 their
                 Masters
                 Dignities
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 ,
                 they
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 relieve
                 the
                 injured
                 Plaintiff
                 :
              
               
                 Count
                 Brahe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 made
                 auswer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 indeed
                 sundry
                 complaints
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 unto
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 Tolls
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 ,
                 none
                 had
                 ever
                 proved
                 that
                 any
                 new
                 exaction
                 or
                 burthen
                 had
                 been
                 introduced
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 agreement
                 :
                 that
                 moreover
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Commission
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 untill
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 Pacification
                 were
                 ended
                 ,
                 which
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 conforme
                 themselves
                 strictly
                 unto
                 their
                 Instructions
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 send
                 
                   Peter
                   Speiring
                
                 (
                 their
                 Toll-Master
                 )
                 to
                 inform
                 their
                 Lordships
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 enjoyne
                 him
                 to
                 cease
                 all
                 extraordinary
                 burthens
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 had
                 crept
                 in
                 :
                 Thus
                 ended
                 that
                 conference
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 his
                 Lordship
                 certified
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 meeting
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 formerly
                 appointed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 work
                 was
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 
                 Polanders
                 would
                 declare
                 upon
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 conditions
                 last
                 propounded
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 ,
                 returned
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 Viz.
                 That
                 they
                 rejected
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 them
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 move
                 their
                 King
                 to
                 renounce
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 small
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 desired
                 the
                 Mediators
                 either
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 those
                 or
                 to
                 propound
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 answer
                 being
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 
                 what
                 before
                 seemed
                 strange
                 was
                 now
                 judged
                 wholly
                 impossible
                 ,
                 none
                 knowing
                 what
                 to
                 propound
                 of
                 new
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 both
                 Parties
                 ,
                 whom
                 therefore
                 they
                 resolved
                 not
                 to
                 smooth
                 any
                 longer
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 themselves
                 had
                 ought
                 to
                 propound
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 part
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 each
                 accompanied
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Suethes
                 found
                 themselves
                 
                 againe
                 frustrated
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 resolve
                 from
                 them
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 began
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 passion
                 ,
                 to
                 rehearse
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 :
                 Whereas
                 we
                 (
                 sayd
                 they
                 )
                 desire
                 nothing
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 but
                 an
                 empty
                 Title
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 surrender
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 and
                 rich
                 Province
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ;
                 which
                 compared
                 together
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Feather
                 to
                 a
                 Wedge
                 of
                 Gold.
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 sorry
                 they
                 had
                 declared
                 themselves
                 so
                 farr
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 that
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 Army
                 should
                 arrive
                 from
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 onely
                 retract
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 treat
                 in
                 tearms
                 much
                 more
                 difficult
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 touching
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 ●lod
                 thereof
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 once
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 mentioned
                 in
                 their
                 Instructions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 stiff
                 toward
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 repeating
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 :
                 but
                 being
                 somewhat
                 pacified
                 ,
                 they
                 yeilded
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 those
                 things
                 under
                 trust
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 supplement
                 they
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 five
                 fore-mentioned
                 Conditions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   young
                   Queen
                   dying
                   ,
                   King
                   Vladislaus
                   might
                   be
                   
                   chosen
                   King
                   of
                   Suethland
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Suethes
                   should
                   consider
                   how
                   compensation
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   Brothers
                   and
                   Sisters
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   free
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   Elect
                   the
                   Posterity
                   of
                   Vladislaus
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   Prince
                   Casimir
                   the
                   Kings
                   Brother
                   might
                   Raign
                   in
                   the
                   Regall
                   absence
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   young
                   Queen
                   Christina
                   might
                   be
                   married
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   advice
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   Esthonia
                   should
                   be
                   surrendred
                   as
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   Leifland
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   taken
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Dutchy
                   of
                   Lithuania
                   should
                   be
                   restored
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Ships
                   detained
                   in
                   Wismar
                   and
                   else
                   where
                   should
                   be
                   set
                   free
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   abstain
                   from
                   Extortions
                   hitherto
                   practised
                   in
                   the
                   Customes
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   That
                   reparation
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   losses
                   sustained
                   by
                   particular
                   persons
                   in
                   their
                   Possessions
                   and
                   Priviledges
                   ,
                   and
                   Exiles
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   Estates
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 conferring
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 answer
                 
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 tending
                 to
                 a
                 breach
                 ,
                 they
                 conclude
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 Suethes
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 seemed
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 renunciation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 hitherto
                 absolutely
                 denied
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 order
                 therunto
                 they
                 had
                 added
                 some
                 supplies
                 to
                 the
                 Conditions
                 last
                 propounded
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Mediators
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 consult
                 seriously
                 ,
                 desired
                 the
                 next
                 
                 generall
                 meeting
                 might
                 be
                 deferred
                 for
                 foure
                 daies
                 ;
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Sueshes
                 (
                 yet
                 not
                 without
                 reluctancy
                 )
                 consenting
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 did
                 so
                 likewise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 said
                 day
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 29
                 /
                 8
                 
                   May
                   ,
                   /
                   June
                   .
                
                 )
                 they
                 congregated
                 the
                 sixth
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mediators
                 pains
                 were
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 dissenting
                 in
                 extreams
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 breath
                 nothing
                 but
                 present
                 War.
                 No
                 new
                 Counsell
                 remained
                 ,
                 no
                 mediate
                 means
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 found
                 out
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 doubted
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 supplements
                 added
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 (
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 would
                 cause
                 a
                 certain
                 breach
                 .
                 Yet
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 their
                 Mediatoriall
                 Office
                 ,
                 they
                 agreed
                 ,
                 setting
                 the
                 Polish
                 conditions
                 aside
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 each
                 party
                 (
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 )
                 their
                 finall
                 Declarations
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 their
                 Commissions
                 extended
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 their
                 Instructions
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 
                 an
                 entire
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ought
                 in
                 reserve
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 produce
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 their
                 Principals
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethland
                 by
                 Letters
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 might
                 happily
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 instructions
                 more
                 complying
                 .
              
               
                 Unto
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 it
                 was
                 remonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 Mediators
                 had
                 duely
                 considered
                 the
                 Supplements
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 that
                 any
                 good
                 would
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ought
                 remaining
                 touching
                 the
                 resignation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 entrust
                 them
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 there
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 and
                 from
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 tedious
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 weary
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Suethes
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 repaired
                 ,
                 replyed
                 that
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 offered
                 unto
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 contrary
                 party
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 enlarged
                 themselves
                 too
                 far
                 by
                 a
                 tender
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 they
                 could
                 add
                 nothing
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 wondred
                 much
                 
                 that
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 were
                 almost
                 daily
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 wheras
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 heare
                 of
                 ought
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 tending
                 toward
                 a
                 Peace
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 sufficiently
                 knew
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Suethen
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 grant
                 any
                 other
                 Commission
                 or
                 Instructions
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 :
                 That
                 Parliament
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 lesse
                 then
                 foure
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 time
                 would
                 be
                 wasted
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 journey
                 into
                 Suethen
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 Generall
                 
                   Jacobu●
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 ere
                 long
                 expected
                 with
                 a
                 Navy
                 )
                 might
                 bring
                 them
                 some
                 further
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissiones
                 of
                 Poland
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mediators
                 had
                 relinquished
                 the
                 conditions
                 they
                 had
                 tendred
                 ;
                 affirming
                 that
                 their
                 King
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 a
                 resignation
                 for
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 Prussia
                 and
                 Leifland
                 meerly
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 they
                 
                 ought
                 in
                 their
                 Commission
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 
                 declared
                 .
                 To
                 confirm
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 instanced
                 recent
                 examples
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Russians
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 albeit
                 their
                 King
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 renounced
                 his
                 right
                 of
                 former
                 Election
                 to
                 that
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 was
                 much
                 weaker
                 then
                 the
                 Hereditary
                 Right
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 but
                 upon
                 very
                 advantageous
                 conditions
                 ,
                 they
                 giving
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 three
                 great
                 and
                 large
                 Provinces
                 extending
                 to
                 above
                 five
                 hundred
                 miles
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 his
                 late
                 Wars
                 also
                 against
                 the
                 Turke
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 shewed
                 himself
                 so
                 resolute
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 yeild
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 disadvantage
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 ,
                 beside
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 of
                 him
                 some
                 small
                 Gift
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Superiority
                 or
                 Tribute
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 Friendship
                 onely
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 condescend
                 therto
                 ,
                 but
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 wage
                 most
                 cruell
                 Battell
                 ;
                 Wherin
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 eternall
                 Fame
                 ,
                 being
                 twice
                 Victor
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 therfore
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 renounce
                 his
                 Hereditary
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 for
                 Prussia
                 and
                 Leifland
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 restitution
                 wherof
                 no
                 Emolument
                 or
                 compensation
                 was
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 ,
                 overcome
                 with
                 the
                 earnest
                 perswasions
                 of
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 Generall
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 promise
                 to
                 write
                 once
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 the
                 resignation
                 ;
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 expected
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 suddenly
                 at
                 Thorne
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 might
                 (
                 within
                 three
                 daies
                 )
                 obtain
                 a
                 Cathegorick
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 being
                 throughly
                 scanned
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 conclusion
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 meet
                 on
                 the
                 Wednesday
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Polanders
                 expected
                 a
                 finall
                 answer
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 resignation
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 appearing
                 to
                 hinder
                 a
                 present
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 feared
                 the
                 event
                 would
                 not
                 answer
                 their
                 desires
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 undertake
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 the
                 answer
                 
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 party
                 as
                 sparingly
                 and
                 mincingly
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 :
                 As
                 they
                 had
                 presaged
                 so
                 it
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 these
                 understood
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 again
                 delayed
                 ,
                 they
                 interpreted
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 meer
                 delusions
                 ;
                 calling
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 with
                 what
                 candour
                 and
                 sincerity
                 they
                 had
                 hitherto
                 treated
                 .
                 Whereas
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 had
                 used
                 nothing
                 but
                 Subterfuges
                 ,
                 not
                 once
                 daigning
                 them
                 an
                 answer
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 termed
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 complained
                 of
                 perversnesse
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 in
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 passe
                 unrevenged
                 :
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 obtain
                 that
                 Province
                 of
                 Prussia
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 over
                 officiously
                 offered
                 ;
                 and
                 concluded
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 (
                 in
                 reason
                 )
                 required
                 or
                 desired
                 to
                 meet
                 any
                 more
                 at
                 these
                 Conferences
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 declared
                 concerning
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 their
                 tartnesse
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Holland
                 
                 replyed
                 as
                 became
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 dexterous
                 arguments
                 and
                 perswasions
                 the
                 Suethes
                 became
                 so
                 tractable
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 promised
                 (
                 without
                 dissolving
                 the
                 Treaty
                 )
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 finall
                 resolution
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 resignation
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Jonas
                   Dorff
                
                 their
                 place
                 of
                 residence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 understanding
                 the
                 impatiency
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 were
                 moved
                 with
                 indignation
                 ,
                 rememorating
                 their
                 humanity
                 and
                 moderation
                 used
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 waiting
                 a
                 far
                 longer
                 time
                 for
                 their
                 Procuratorials
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 the
                 Mediators
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 meeting
                 and
                 conference
                 on
                 the
                 6
                 /
                 16
                 of
                 that
                 month
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Village
                 called
                 Newendorff
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 
                 the
                 Mediators
                 consented
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 ever
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 ready
                 to
                 contribute
                 their
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 publike
                 Interest
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 six
                 generall
                 meetings
                 past
                 may
                 evidently
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 (
                 almost
                 tired
                 with
                 daily
                 journeys
                 )
                 enjoyed
                 now
                 some
                 daies
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 spent
                 part
                 therof
                 in
                 giving
                 severall
                 audiences
                 to
                 Speiring
                 (
                 fore-named
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 Tolls
                 ,
                 much
                 alteration
                 and
                 dispute
                 being
                 had
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 albeit
                 to
                 small
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 prefixed
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 (
                 the
                 Fench
                 excepted
                 )
                 went
                 to
                 Newenaorff
                 ,
                 each
                 being
                 desirous
                 of
                 the
                 Treaties
                 happy
                 progresse
                 wherby
                 the
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 Pacification
                 might
                 be
                 attained
                 .
                 Being
                 met
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 their
                 conference
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 renunciation
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 wherof
                 to
                 certifie
                 the
                 Suethes
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 who
                 impatiently
                 expected
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 therto
                 they
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Truce
                 being
                 neer
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 as
                 yet
                 concluded
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 advice
                 a
                 prolongation
                 therof
                 untill
                 the
                 ensuing
                 first
                 of
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   September
                   ,
                   November
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 assurance
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Instrument
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 all
                 hostility
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 forborne
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Treaty
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 longer
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 so
                 pleased
                 )
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 wished
                 Period
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 of
                 Poland
                 made
                 answer
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 (
                 at
                 length
                 )
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 resignation
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 upon
                 certain
                 honourable
                 conditions
                 ;
                 
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Suethes
                 should
                 entirely
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 formerly
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 easily
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 refer
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 arbitration
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 :
                 concerning
                 
                 the
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 they
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 :
                 this
                 declaration
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 gratefull
                 as
                 it
                 gave
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 successefull
                 renovation
                 of
                 the
                 Treatie
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 repaired
                 to
                 
                   Jonas
                   dorff
                
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 acquainting
                 the
                 Suethes
                 Commissioners
                 with
                 the
                 declaration
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 and
                 remonstrated
                 the
                 necessity
                 ,
                 of
                 prorogating
                 the
                 Truce
                 ;
                 yet
                 albeit
                 nothing
                 could
                 have
                 come
                 more
                 welcome
                 unto
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 any
                 answer
                 as
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 promised
                 to
                 send
                 their
                 Subdelegate
                 unto
                 Marienburg
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 materiall
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 heare
                 insert
                 ,
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Gordon
                 the
                 Agent
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 took
                 leave
                 of
                 his
                 Lorship
                 and
                 repaired
                 for
                 England
                 upon
                 great
                 and
                 weighty
                 occasions
                 .
              
               
                 Secretarie
                 Lording
                 ,
                 Subdelegate
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Principalls
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 having
                 heard
                 what
                 the
                 Polanders
                 had
                 declared
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Treatie
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 whereof
                 was
                 yet
                 unperfect
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 scanted
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Truce
                 being
                 neere
                 expired
                 ,
                 had
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 prorogation
                 thereof
                 untill
                 the
                 time
                 motioned
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 
                 would
                 treate
                 more
                 really
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 Herewith
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 charged
                 themselves
                 to
                 acquaint
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 to
                 require
                 their
                 consent
                 :
                 Their
                 answer
                 imported
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 prorogation
                 desired
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 their
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 desire
                 of
                 a
                 happie
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 agitation
                 and
                 to
                 gratify
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 whose
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 appeared
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 refuse
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 expect
                 him
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 instrument
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 two
                 Copies
                 were
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 Substance
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 late
                 truce
                 for
                 six
                 yeares
                 ;
                 between
                 ,
                 the
                 high
                 and
                 mighty
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 Suethen
                 (
                 or
                 Viceversa
                 )
                 was
                 now
                 almost
                 expired
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Treatie
                 of
                 Pacification
                 ,
                 happily
                 begun
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 scantness
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 attaine
                 a
                 wished
                 issue
                 ;
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 the
                 Mediating
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 had
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 propound
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 a
                 Prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Truce
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Truce
                 for
                 six
                 yeares
                 remaining
                 in
                 full
                 
                 force
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 circumstances
                 and
                 clauses
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 either
                 Party
                 had
                 consented
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 by
                 these
                 presents
                 consent
                 and
                 agree
                 ,
                 unto
                 a
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Truce
                 untill
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   September
                   ,
                   November
                
                 next
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intervention
                 
                 and
                 industrie
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Treatie
                 for
                 an
                 entire
                 and
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 might
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 be
                 happily
                 finished
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 hereby
                 enacted
                 that
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 said
                 Prorogation
                 ,
                 no
                 acts
                 of
                 hostility
                 should
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 or
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 toward
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 assurance
                 and
                 better
                 observation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 deputed
                 from
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Mediating
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 had
                 signed
                 and
                 sealed
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 eighteenth
                 day
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 1635.
                 
                 The
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 Generall
                 undertooke
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 sending
                 this
                 instrument
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 (
                 by
                 their
                 Secritary
                 )
                 for
                 Signature
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 still
                 at
                 
                   Jonas
                   dorff
                
                 ,
                 who
                 promised
                 to
                 returne
                 it
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 by
                 their
                 Subdelegate
                 in
                 perfect
                 mannner
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 touch
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Sequestrations
                 approaching
                 ,
                 certain
                 places
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Marienburg
                   ,
                   Stume
                   ,
                   Lochstadt
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 six
                 yeares
                 Truce
                 )
                 entrusted
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Sequestration
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 the
                 Suethes
                 the
                 12
                 /
                 23
                 June
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Memeln
                 and
                 Brunsberge
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Electorall
                 Highnesse
                 ,
                 within
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 :
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 Sigismund
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Electorall
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 began
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 residence
                 .
                 Risenberg
                 a
                 little
                 Towne
                 in
                 Prussia
                 (
                 the
                 Ducall
                 )
                 was
                 pitch't
                 upon
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 taking
                 leave
                 ,
                 went
                 thether
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 Yet
                 here
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 
                 insisted
                 earnestly
                 against
                 the
                 exchange
                 of
                 Sequestrations
                 ,
                 affirming
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 
                   (
                   Ipso
                   facto
                
                 )
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 a
                 Summons
                 to
                 the
                 War
                 ,
                 if
                 made
                 before
                 the
                 Treaty
                 were
                 finished
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 favour
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 his
                 Lordship
                 endeavoured
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 perswade
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 hearken
                 therunto
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 that
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 digressed
                 .
              
               
                 Whilest
                 the
                 Mediators
                 expect
                 the
                 Subdelegate
                 from
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 they
                 send
                 the
                 other
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Prorogation
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Secretary
                 unto
                 the
                 Commissiones
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 them
                 signed
                 and
                 sealed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 without
                 delay
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Interim
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 Lording
                 came
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 of
                 Prorogation
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 (
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Copy
                 )
                 drawn
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Patent
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 full
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Prorogation
                 unto
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 August
                 inserserted
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Subscription
                 of
                 Count
                 Brahe
                 alone
                 did
                 not
                 correspond
                 to
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 of
                 Commissioners
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Instrument
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 returning
                 with
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 begin
                 their
                 journey
                 toward
                 their
                 King
                 (
                 then
                 at
                 Thorne
                 )
                 the
                 
                 next
                 day
                 early
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Suethes
                 
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Instrument
                 drawn
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Remora
                 removed
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 also
                 repaired
                 towards
                 Thoronia
                 ,
                 a
                 faire
                 City
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 not
                 having
                 as
                 yet
                 saluted
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 They
                 with
                 the
                 Electorals
                 were
                 honourably
                 and
                 magnificently
                 received
                 ,
                 each
                 severally
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 young
                 Prince
                 Radzivill
                 ,
                 great
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 and
                 Baron
                 Gildenstierne
                 ,
                 was
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Coach
                 ;
                 many
                 others
                 attending
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Troop
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Nobility
                 on
                 Hors-back
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 conveyed
                 to
                 his
                 lodging
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 then
                 lay
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 audiances
                 declared
                 the
                 true
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 absolute
                 resignation
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 hopes
                 of
                 Peace
                 were
                 desperate
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 any
                 argument
                 left
                 unused
                 ,
                 wherby
                 something
                 might
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 own
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 afford
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 more
                 ample
                 Instructions
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 a
                 Courageous
                 and
                 a
                 Victorious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 such
                 Solicitations
                 being
                 disrellishing
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 ineffectuall
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 usuall
                 Visites
                 and
                 Complements
                 being
                 added
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 conclusion
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meetings
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 place
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 again
                 resumed
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 having
                 taken
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 a
                 private
                 Audiance
                 ,
                 set
                 forwards
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 towards
                 Risenberg
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 about
                 two
                 daies
                 after
                 .
                 The
                 Mediators
                 being
                 now
                 altogether
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 were
                 likewise
                 returned
                 to
                 Marienwerder
                 ,
                 the
                 Marquiss
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 as
                 neerest
                 concerned
                 ,
                 undertook
                 to
                 invite
                 (
                 by
                 Letters
                 )
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 meet
                 again
                 ,
                 on
                 Munday
                 the
                 29.
                 
                 
                   June
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   July
                
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Villagenamed
                 Honigsfeldt
                 ,
                 equi-distant
                 from
                 
                   Mar
                   〈…〉
                   nburg
                   ,
                   Risenberg
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Jonas
                   Dorff
                
                 :
                 but
                 sundry
                 of
                 those
                 Commissioners
                 being
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 Pillaw
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Generall
                 
                   Jacobus
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 newly
                 arrived
                 from
                 Suethland
                 with
                 a
                 Navy
                 and
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 the
                 meeting
                 was
                 therby
                 retarded
                 :
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 signified
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 gain
                 time
                 ,
                 Duke
                 Radzivill
                 
                 now
                 hastning
                 his
                 journey
                 towards
                 Littaw
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 War
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 desired
                 a
                 conference
                 at
                 a
                 Village
                 named
                 Leutznaw
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 Polish
                 Gentleman
                 had
                 a
                 house
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 met
                 ,
                 the
                 Polanders
                 were
                 urged
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 joyntly
                 )
                 by
                 all
                 fair
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 declare
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 their
                 Kings
                 sinall
                 resolution
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 resignation
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 last
                 former
                 condition
                 ,
                 which
                 mentioned
                 the
                 restitution
                 entire
                 of
                 Prussia
                 
                 and
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 resignation
                 ,
                 were
                 still
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 meeting
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 having
                 retyred
                 themselves
                 about
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 returned
                 and
                 sayd
                 ,
                 they
                 wondered
                 much
                 to
                 
                 heare
                 the
                 Mediators
                 desire
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 more
                 full
                 Declaration
                 :
                 that
                 themselves
                 stood
                 firme
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Prussia
                 and
                 Liefland
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 absolutely
                 restored
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 also
                 made
                 in
                 Suethen
                 against
                 King
                 Sigismund
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 should
                 be
                 utterly
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 they
                 urged
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sine
                   quibus
                   non
                
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 conditions
                 ,
                 as
                 restoring
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 exiled
                 persons
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 
                 more
                 easily
                 reconciled
                 :
                 Whereunto
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 his
                 Colleagues
                 ,
                 that
                 apparently
                 (
                 upon
                 these
                 termes
                 )
                 Peace
                 was
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 despaired
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Se
                   de
                   pace
                   perpetua
                   tantum
                   desperare
                   ,
                   quantum
                   hodie
                   Caelum
                   cum
                   terra
                   coiturum
                   videatur
                
                 ;
                 That
                 things
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 convert
                 their
                 thoughts
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 remaining
                 refuge
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 a
                 longer
                 Truce
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 reply
                 was
                 but
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Commission
                 to
                 treate
                 of
                 longer
                 Truce
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 untill
                 hopes
                 of
                 Peace
                 were
                 utterly
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 albeit
                 such
                 a
                 Treatie
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 they
                 condescend
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 conditions
                 .
                 Yet
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 sound
                 the
                 Suethes
                 once
                 more
                 before
                 things
                 were
                 quite
                 despaired
                 of
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 concluded
                 on
                 by
                 all
                 parties
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 generall
                 conference
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 Zadzick
                 
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 six
                 yeares
                 Truce
                 had
                 been
                 sundry
                 times
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 unwilling
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 Mediators
                 with
                 repetition
                 of
                 particulars
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 onely
                 insist
                 upon
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 late
                 might
                 prove
                 their
                 allegation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 a
                 Shipp
                 but
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 (
                 wherin
                 was
                 a
                 publike
                 Minister
                 ,
                 named
                 Forbas
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 their
                 King
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Denmarke
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Shipps
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 guarding
                 the
                 Tools
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 seazed
                 the
                 same
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 examined
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 (
                 that
                 allowes
                 to
                 such
                 free
                 egresse
                 and
                 regresse
                 )
                 had
                 also
                 detained
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 injurious
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 a
                 disrespect
                 to
                 the
                 authority
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 and
                 their
                 Principalls
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 favour
                 the
                 prorogation
                 had
                 been
                 granted
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 therefore
                 earnestly
                 desired
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 adverse
                 partie
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 their
                 articles
                 and
                 promised
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 forbeare
                 such
                 hostilities
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 would
                 constraine
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 requitall
                 and
                 repulsion
                 of
                 injury
                 with
                 injury
                 ,
                 as
                 consonant
                 
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 and
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Herein
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 
                 promised
                 their
                 utmost
                 favour
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 taking
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 particularly
                 of
                 Duke
                 Radzivill
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 begin
                 his
                 journey
                 (
                 for
                 Littaw
                 )
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 they
                 returned
                 to
                 Risenberg
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 two
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 his
                 Lorship
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 went
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 three
                 hours
                 stay
                 ,
                 used
                 all
                 the
                 arguments
                 he
                 could
                 for
                 concluding
                 the
                 Peace
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 naming
                 of
                 Leistand
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 became
                 more
                 fierce
                 than
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Treatie
                 appeared
                 plainely
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Terminis
                   Desperatis
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 could
                 the
                 other
                 Ambassadors
                 prevaile
                 any
                 further
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 nothing
                 now
                 remained
                 save
                 the
                 hopes
                 the
                 Mediators
                 had
                 of
                 effecting
                 a
                 longer
                 Truce
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 great
                 Brittain
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 shewing
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 refuge
                 being
                 left
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 
                 they
                 would
                 freely
                 communicate
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 a
                 longer
                 Truce
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 accordingly
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 visite
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   Marien
                   Werder
                
                 that
                 afternoon
                 :
                 that
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 had
                 rather
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 warre
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 advice
                 he
                 could
                 now
                 give
                 them
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 so
                 pleased
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 contribute
                 his
                 best
                 endeavours
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 approve
                 therof
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 forced
                 (
                 by
                 taking
                 leave
                 )
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 period
                 to
                 the
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 after
                 long
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 sent
                 Lording
                 their
                 Secretary
                 
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 with
                 their
                 resolution
                 ,
                 which
                 imported
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Polands
                 Titles
                 pretended
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 Leisland
                 ,
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 Truce
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 therupon
                 restore
                 Prussia
                 entirely
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 Declaration
                 his
                 Lordship
                 repaired
                 to
                 
                   Marien
                   werder
                
                 ,
                 informing
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 therof
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 who
                 albeit
                 they
                 shewed
                 by
                 many
                 reasons
                 that
                 a
                 Truce
                 was
                 much
                 
                 prejudiciall
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 said
                 neverthelesse
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 write
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 omitted
                 that
                 amongst
                 other
                 arguments
                 used
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 regaining
                 Prussia
                 by
                 War
                 ;
                 One
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Suethes
                 were
                 strongest
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 hardly
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 suspected
                 nor
                 feared
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 :
                 but
                 what
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 otherwise
                 engaged
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 Princes
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 Armes
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 assure
                 themselves
                 of
                 any
                 assistance
                 they
                 should
                 desire
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 demanded
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 would
                 assign
                 a
                 
                 Port
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 our
                 Ships
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Adverse
                 Party
                 
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 suspected
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 restore
                 Memeln
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 send
                 a
                 Fleet
                 without
                 assurance
                 of
                 convenient
                 harbour
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 parts
                 scarcely
                 afforded
                 for
                 Ships
                 of
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 would
                 endanger
                 both
                 Ships
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 availe
                 those
                 in
                 whose
                 assistance
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 :
                 and
                 certaine
                 of
                 their
                 Cavaliers
                 making
                 great
                 vaunts
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 instanced
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Low
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 difficult
                 a
                 matter
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 overcome
                 and
                 expell
                 an
                 enemy
                 who
                 kept
                 himselfe
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 defensive
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 downe
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 arguments
                 used
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 to
                 mollifie
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 proved
                 the
                 seed-plot
                 of
                 those
                 future
                 discontents
                 which
                 happened
                 between
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 them
                 of
                 Poland
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 ,
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 did
                 relate
                 those
                 arguments
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 farr
                 other
                 sense
                 (
                 as
                 appeared
                 afterward
                 by
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 Personage
                 amongst
                 them
                 who
                 taxed
                 his
                 
                 Lordship
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 deprived
                 them
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 any
                 assistance
                 from
                 England
                 ,
                 albeit
                 need
                 should
                 require
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 had
                 particular
                 occasion
                 for
                 his
                 Ships
                 and
                 Forces
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 also
                 detracted
                 from
                 their
                 Armes
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 moved
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 he
                 sent
                 one
                 of
                 trust
                 about
                 his
                 Person
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 for
                 certaine
                 information
                 :
                 what
                 satisfaction
                 be
                 received
                 is
                 uncertaine
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Lordship
                 (
                 having
                 notice
                 thereof
                 )
                 endeavoured
                 ,
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 clear
                 himselfe
                 of
                 those
                 imputations
                 ,
                 where
                 with
                 his
                 Majesty
                 seemed
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 more
                 coldnesse
                 was
                 afterwards
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 knew
                 no
                 cause
                 for
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 resent
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 forespecified
                 Letter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 touched
                 that
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 his
                 proceedings
                 had
                 not
                 found
                 deserved
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 adverse
                 Party
                 ,
                 albeit
                 more
                 often
                 and
                 vehemently
                 contradicted
                 (
                 yea
                 menaced
                 with
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 condeseend
                 to
                 equall
                 conditions
                 ,
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 assistance
                 with
                 his
                 Fleet
                 having
                 been
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 one
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Forces
                 )
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 generously
                 respective
                 toward
                 the
                 truth
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 so
                 urged
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 onely
                 from
                 his
                 earnest
                 desire
                 of
                 effecting
                 that
                 whereunto
                 he
                 was
                 there
                 employed
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 whereof
                 ,
                 he
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 to
                 to
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 forcible
                 arguments
                 that
                 his
                 judgment
                 could
                 suggest
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 returne
                 to
                 that
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 digressed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 p
                 〈…〉
                 d
                 delatory
                 answer
                 had
                 so
                 moved
                 the
                 Sueths
                 
                 as
                 they
                 talked
                 of
                 nothing
                 save
                 a
                 present
                 departure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 just
                 War
                 whereby
                 to
                 requite
                 the
                 contempts
                 and
                 delusions
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 committing
                 their
                 cause
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 ;
                 his
                 Lordship
                 who
                 had
                 imparted
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 having
                 lost
                 his
                 labour
                 ,
                 certified
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 thereof
                 by
                 an
                 expresse
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 answer
                 protested
                 their
                 own
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 arrogancy
                 of
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 alledging
                 that
                 in
                 duty
                 it
                 behoved
                 them
                 to
                 acquaint
                 their
                 King
                 with
                 this
                 new
                 proposition
                 of
                 a
                 Truce
                 ,
                 whose
                 mind
                 therin
                 they
                 expected
                 by
                 Saturday
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 11
                 /
                 21
                 July
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 received
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 immediatly
                 communicate
                 unto
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 depart
                 .
                 They
                 likewise
                 recommended
                 again
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 their
                 Ship
                 detained
                 (
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Rode
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 they
                 (
                 changing
                 their
                 minds
                 )
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 Kings
                 answer
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 Sunday
                 
                 next
                 ,
                 saying
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 Elbing
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 return
                 by
                 the
                 day
                 prefixed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 12
                 /
                 12
                 July
                 ,
                 the
                 electoral
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Marquis
                 Sigismund
                 had
                 imployed
                 to
                 
                   Marien
                   werder
                
                 came
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 (
                 whither
                 the
                 Mediators
                 were
                 now
                 returned
                 )
                 bringing
                 the
                 Kings
                 Declaration
                 concerning
                 the
                 Truce
                 propounded
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 albeit
                 he
                 rather
                 inclined
                 to
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 
                 shew
                 his
                 desire
                 to
                 Concord
                 he
                 would
                 condescend
                 to
                 a
                 Truce
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 ten
                 ,
                 at
                 most
                 for
                 fifteen
                 years
                 ,
                 reserving
                 unto
                 himself
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Leifland
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 Dyna
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 the
                 Suethes
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 any
                 Truce
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 these
                 three
                 inseparble
                 Conditions
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 :
                 The
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 fifty
                 years
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 to
                 forbear
                 (
                 during
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 King
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 summ
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 transporting
                 of
                 their
                 Army
                 .
                 These
                 Conditions
                 seeming
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 vehemently
                 contradicted
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 the
                 Suethes
                 unmovable
                 ,
                 they
                 judged
                 this
                 Treaty
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 Truce
                 to
                 be
                 likewise
                 in
                 desperate
                 tearms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 taking
                 leave
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 ,
                 retired
                 to
                 Elbing
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 three
                 daies
                 after
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 repaired
                 to
                 Elbing
                 to
                 salute
                 the
                 (
                 newly
                 arrived
                 )
                 Generall
                 ,
                 
                   Jacobus
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 confer
                 about
                 the
                 Treaty
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Tolls
                 :
                 They
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 returning
                 thence
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 them
                 what
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 small
                 difficulty
                 he
                 fore-saw
                 about
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 otherwise
                 there
                 
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 meditating
                 upon
                 a
                 journey
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 Herein
                 his
                 Lordship
                 gave
                 a
                 short
                 but
                 very
                 sound
                 advice
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Polands
                 Title
                 in
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 
                 
                 Suethland
                 might
                 be
                 concealed
                 under
                 an
                 
                   &c.
                   &c.
                
                 wherby
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 neither
                 totally
                 excluded
                 nor
                 included
                 .
                 This
                 counsell
                 was
                 pleasing
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 they
                 parted
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 entred
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 visited
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ceremonials
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 conference
                 about
                 the
                 fore-passed
                 Negotiation
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 longer
                 Truce
                 in
                 present
                 agitation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 about
                 the
                 disorders
                 and
                 exactions
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Tolls
                 .
                 The
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 then
                 (
                 also
                 )
                 entring
                 ,
                 they
                 unanimously
                 require
                 a
                 longer
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 currant
                 :
                 Afterwards
                 his
                 Lordship
                 propounded
                 the
                 Mean
                 of
                 abbreviation
                 about
                 the
                 Title
                 by
                 an
                 
                   &c.
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 abovesaid
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 might
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 thirty
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 hardly
                 consent
                 unto
                 ;
                 neither
                 within
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 could
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 any
                 Truce
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 thirty
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 exceeding
                 humanity
                 and
                 courtesie
                 did
                 the
                 Generall
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 reply
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 assuring
                 them
                 that
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 
                 his
                 authority
                 or
                 power
                 could
                 extend
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 endeavour
                 and
                 employ
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 Peace
                 and
                 the
                 publike
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 he
                 would
                 confer
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 that
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 certifie
                 the
                 Mediators
                 of
                 their
                 resolution
                 ,
                 early
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 by
                 the
                 Commissary
                 Nicodemie
                 .
                 Whilest
                 there
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 received
                 Letters
                 by
                 an
                 expresse
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 containing
                 that
                 moved
                 with
                 the
                 arrogancy
                 of
                 the
                 Adverse
                 Party
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 understood
                 )
                 were
                 retired
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 depart
                 likewise
                 ,
                 
                 committing
                 their
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 Supream
                 Judge
                 who
                 abaseth
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 withall
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 obtain
                 an
                 equall
                 Peace
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 just
                 Armes
                 ,
                 should
                 prosper
                 victoriously
                 :
                 Withall
                 they
                 rendred
                 thanks
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 for
                 their
                 unwearied
                 pains
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 had
                 obliged
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 themselves
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Postcript
                 )
                 desired
                 that
                 their
                 Procuratorials
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 received
                 the
                 like
                 Letters
                 at
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 he
                 (
                 being
                 troubled
                 )
                 acquainted
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 by
                 an
                 expresse
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Suethes
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 resolution
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 might
                 obviate
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 communication
                 therof
                 served
                 (
                 probably
                 )
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Suethes
                 to
                 milder
                 termes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 declared
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 make
                 Truce
                 for
                 forty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 to
                 restore
                 
                   Prussia
                   :
                   Leifland
                
                 they
                 
                 would
                 wholly
                 retain
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 wonne
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ;
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 must
                 forbear
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 therunto
                 they
                 would
                 prolong
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 
                 Armes
                 untill
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Mediators
                 might
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 repair
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 from
                 Thorne
                 .
              
               
                 Herewith
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 returning
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 day
                 ensuing
                 for
                 Thoronia
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 was
                 gone
                 before
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 arrival
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 had
                 successive
                 audience
                 ,
                 and
                 joyntly
                 pressing
                 and
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Suspention
                 accorded
                 by
                 the
                 Snethes
                 ,
                 they
                 certifie
                 them
                 therof
                 by
                 Letters
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 relation
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 and
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 Senators
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 assembled
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 last
                 resolve
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 long
                 dispute
                 the
                 Parties
                 and
                 Mediators
                 concurring
                 ,
                 was
                 dilated
                 unto
                 these
                 heads
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Truce
                 should
                 continue
                 for
                 twenty
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 entire
                 restitution
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 Duke
                 in
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 places
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 in
                 Prussia
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 State
                 they
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 Church
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 Bells
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 neither
                 at
                 nor
                 before
                 departure
                 ought
                 should
                 be
                 exacted
                 or
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 burthened
                 publikely
                 ,
                 or
                 privately
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 during
                 the
                 Truce
                 the
                 Suethes
                 should
                 possesse
                 all
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 now
                 hold
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 Evest
                 should
                 separate
                 what
                 belonged
                 to
                 Poland
                 and
                 to
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 include
                 one
                 Castle
                 (
                 now
                 not
                 inhabited
                 )
                 named
                 
                   Marien
                   haus
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 or
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 should
                 remain
                 entire
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 either
                 party
                 should
                 be
                 couched
                 in
                 all
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 
                   Vladislaus
                   4.
                   
                   Rex
                   Polinae
                   ,
                   Magnus
                   Dux
                   Lith
                   .
                   &c.
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 
                   Christina
                   Regina
                   Sueciae
                   ,
                   Magna
                   Princeps
                   Finlandiae
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Customes
                 and
                 commerce
                 in
                 Prussia
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 before
                 the
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 A
                 generall
                 Amestia
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Ship
                 lately
                 detained
                 in
                 the
                 road
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 during
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 years
                 at
                 the
                 furthest
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Peace
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Truce
                 remaining
                 still
                 unviolate
                 .
              
               
               
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 manner
                 should
                 be
                 settled
                 for
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 Armies
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Tolls
                 in
                 Leifland
                 should
                 be
                 moderated
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 in
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 and
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 Leifland
                 belonging
                 to
                 Poland
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 That
                 Security
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 and
                 great
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Elector
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 and
                 Conigsberg
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 Truce
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 permit
                 any
                 Ships
                 to
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Ports
                 to
                 prejudice
                 or
                 endamage
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 they
                 either
                 by
                 themselves
                 or
                 others
                 attempt
                 ought
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 Almost
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 were
                 the
                 Conditions
                 propounded
                 by
                 
                 the
                 Halianders
                 ,
                 with
                 addition
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 settling
                 of
                 firm
                 friendship
                 and
                 confidence
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 sure
                 ground-work
                 to
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 ,
                 an
                 equall
                 and
                 honourable
                 Marriage
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 sor
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 opinion
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 Illustrious
                 and
                 Royall
                 Family
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 contracted
                 with
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Prince
                 Frederick
                 King
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Elector
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Rhyne
                 ;
                 that
                 Family
                 being
                 so
                 Illustrated
                 by
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Princelyalliances
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 none
                 other
                 could
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 From
                 which
                 and
                 the
                 Marriage
                 of
                 Queen
                 Christina
                 with
                 some
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Family
                 ,
                 Children
                 might
                 proceed
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 future
                 Conjunctions
                 the
                 two
                 Kingdomes
                 might
                 be
                 joyned
                 in
                 assured
                 friendship
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Marriage
                 might
                 likewise
                 produce
                 other
                 great
                 advantages
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 affinity
                 and
                 alliance
                 with
                 other
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 differences
                 and
                 difficulties
                 occurring
                 from
                 either
                 or
                 both
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 internally
                 or
                 externally
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 time
                 remedied
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 conditions
                 ,
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 made
                 their
                 repaire
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ;
                 his
                 Lordship
                 reparing
                 withall
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 whence
                 after
                 severall
                 conferences
                 upon
                 the
                 sayd
                 heads
                 with
                 Generall
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 determined
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 sayd
                 Commissioners
                 being
                 assembled
                 ,
                 the
                 fifteen
                 conditions
                 forementioned
                 (
                 whereby
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 might
                 probably
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 a
                 truce
                 )
                 were
                 produced
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 desired
                 respite
                 for
                 consultation
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 granted
                 :
                 the
                 houre
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 parties
                 convened
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 exceptions
                 to
                 those
                 Articles
                 were
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 touching
                 the
                 terme
                 of
                 Truce
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 accept
                 
                 thereof
                 for
                 lesse
                 then
                 thirty
                 five
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 Instructions
                 they
                 were
                 precisely
                 tyed
                 to
                 forty
                 ,
                 that
                 neverthelesse
                 they
                 retracted
                 five
                 by
                 the
                 approbation
                 and
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 Generall
                 ,
                 whose
                 authority
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Military
                 affaires
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Suethen
                 should
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 manner
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   Suecorum
                   ,
                   Gothorum
                   ,
                   Vandalorumque
                   Regina
                   &
                   Princeps
                   haereditaria
                   ,
                   Magna
                   Princeps
                   Finlandiae
                   ,
                
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hereditary
                 right
                 of
                 their
                 Queen
                 ,
                 most
                 justly
                 acquired
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 obscured
                 or
                 overslipt
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 considerable
                 sum
                 of
                 money
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 deduction
                 of
                 their
                 Forces
                 :
                 That
                 these
                 three
                 points
                 being
                 consented
                 unto
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 treated
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 happily
                 concluded
                 ;
                 withall
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mediators
                 desired
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 for
                 eight
                 
                 dayes
                 longer
                 ,
                 these
                 three
                 Articles
                 by
                 them
                 expressed
                 ,
                 were
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 agreed
                 unto
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 upon
                 this
                 answer
                 take
                 journey
                 for
                 Crowdentz
                 (
                 a
                 Towne
                 of
                 Prussia
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 )
                 pitched
                 his
                 Tents
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 early
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Chancellours
                 lodging
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 with
                 severall
                 Palatines
                 and
                 Senators
                 ,
                 consultation
                 was
                 held
                 concerning
                 the
                 particulars
                 propounded
                 from
                 the
                 Suethes
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 had
                 audience
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Crowdentz
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 dispute
                 continued
                 from
                 three
                 untill
                 ten
                 at
                 night
                 .
                 The
                 terme
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 after
                 long
                 controverting
                 ,
                 was
                 specified
                 to
                 be
                 twenty
                 five
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Hereditary
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 money
                 demanded
                 for
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 were
                 absolutely
                 denyed
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 afterwards
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 they
                 crave
                 liberty
                 of
                 deliberation
                 untill
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 a
                 timely
                 answer
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 repaire
                 to
                 them
                 into
                 Marienburg
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 lesse
                 then
                 
                 thirty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 abate
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 due
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 that
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Hereditary
                 Princess
                 should
                 be
                 included
                 under
                 an
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 concerning
                 the
                 Money
                 demanded
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 it
                 not
                 directly
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 alike
                 whether
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Tolls
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 resolution
                 ,
                 indeed
                 more
                 mild
                 then
                 was
                 expected
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Mediators
                 returned
                 toward
                 Croudentz
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 busied
                 about
                 wighty
                 affaires
                 ,
                 their
                 Audience
                 was
                 
                 deferred
                 untill
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 resolved
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 generall
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 unwilling
                 that
                 the
                 Mediators
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 sight
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Army
                 (
                 Horse
                 and
                 Foot
                 )
                 being
                 drawn
                 into
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 first
                 that
                 presented
                 was
                 the
                 Infantry
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 wherof
                 was
                 Natives
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Heyduckes
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 inured
                 to
                 hardship
                 ,
                 strong
                 and
                 able
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 much
                 accustomed
                 to
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 some
                 companies
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 various
                 but
                 not
                 many
                 .
                 The
                 Horse
                 consisted
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 Lanciers
                 ,
                 
                 known
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 appellation
                 of
                 Hussars
                 ;
                 braver
                 men
                 for
                 personage
                 ,
                 better
                 Horsed
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 superbly
                 Armed
                 ,
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 seen
                 elsewhere
                 :
                 consisting
                 wholly
                 of
                 their
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Vassals
                 not
                 more
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 they
                 to
                 their
                 Captains
                 obedient
                 ,
                 
                 howbeit
                 elsewhere
                 they
                 account
                 themselves
                 their
                 equals
                 :
                 Their
                 Armour
                 rich
                 and
                 glistering
                 with
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 better
                 sort
                 wearing
                 over
                 it
                 loose
                 Mantles
                 of
                 Sables
                 ,
                 black
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 Banthers
                 ,
                 and
                 Leopards
                 Skins
                 ;
                 the
                 Furniture
                 of
                 their
                 Horses
                 answerable
                 and
                 garnished
                 with
                 rich
                 Stones
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Horses
                 motion
                 make
                 a
                 pleasant
                 terrour
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 Courageous
                 people
                 ,
                 most
                 violent
                 in
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 once
                 broken
                 not
                 easily
                 rallying
                 ,
                 yet
                 against
                 the
                 Turk
                 and
                 Tartarian
                 ,
                 the
                 Bulwark
                 of
                 Christendome
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 )
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 had
                 lately
                 gained
                 two
                 famous
                 Battels
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 difference
                 ready
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Suethes
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 Generall
                 himself
                 at
                 a
                 Conference
                 delivered
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 driven
                 the
                 Turke
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Gates
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 sadnesse
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 sorely
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 discords
                 between
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 ,
                 who
                 professe
                 one
                 God
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 intensive
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 then
                 against
                 the
                 professed
                 Enemy
                 of
                 that
                 blessed
                 name
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 they
                 all
                 professe
                 their
                 Baptization
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 were
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 fifteen
                 thousand
                 Horse
                 Effective
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 by
                 themselves
                 reputed
                 more
                 ,
                 their
                 Foot
                 in
                 all
                 not
                 exceeding
                 six
                 thousand
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 delectable
                 )
                 shew
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 gave
                 audience
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 joyntly
                 :
                 concerning
                 the
                 years
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 add
                 a
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 terme
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 prefixed
                 :
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 other
                 particulars
                 propounded
                 
                 give
                 him
                 any
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 seemed
                 enclining
                 rather
                 to
                 War
                 then
                 Peace
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 his
                 Lordship
                 remained
                 behind
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 returned
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 and
                 related
                 the
                 Kings
                 resolution
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 who
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 matter
                 as
                 five
                 years
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 conceive
                 that
                 either
                 their
                 principals
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 who
                 stuck
                 mainly
                 therat
                 ,
                 did
                 intend
                 
                 to
                 broach
                 a
                 bloody
                 War
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 prevention
                 whereof
                 
                 they
                 would
                 by
                 severall
                 waies
                 dispatch
                 two
                 expresses
                 into
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 expect
                 an
                 answer
                 within
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Truce
                 might
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Articles
                 might
                 be
                 discussed
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 not
                 approved
                 ,
                 they
                 (
                 having
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 exceed
                 their
                 Instructions
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 that
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 secured
                 of
                 the
                 concession
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Articles
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Truce
                 continued
                 for
                 eight
                 daies
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 therby
                 take
                 the
                 point
                 into
                 further
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 being
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Camp
                 were
                 not
                 unpleasing
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 eight
                 daies
                 of
                 Prorogation
                 ,
                 a
                 meeting
                 was
                 granted
                 at
                 
                   Stumes
                   Dorff
                
                 the
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 August
                 ,
                 provided
                 the
                 Garrison
                 of
                 Suethes
                 (
                 then
                 at
                 Stume
                 )
                 were
                 removed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 French
                 who
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Leagure
                 ,
                 returning
                 back
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 acquainted
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 visite
                 prevented
                 his
                 Lordship
                 )
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 concluded
                 :
                 they
                 willingly
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 Prorogation
                 and
                 to
                 
                 the
                 pre-appointed
                 meeting
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 day
                 insuing
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 they
                 restrained
                 the
                 Garrison
                 at
                 S●ume
                 ,
                 by
                 shutting
                 up
                 the
                 Gates
                 without
                 any
                 tumult
                 or
                 disorder
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 unwearied
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 
                 exceeding
                 toile
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 by
                 frequent
                 journey
                 's
                 between
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 intermitted
                 meetings
                 were
                 resumed
                 the
                 4
                 /
                 14
                 August
                 at
                 Stumbsdorff
                 forenamed
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 difference
                 arose
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 (
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 others
                 the
                 least
                 precedencie
                 )
                 refusing
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 tent
                 of
                 the
                 Marquesse
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 former
                 meetings
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 joynt
                 resort
                 and
                 consultation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 unwilling
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 competitionarie
                 controversie
                 theirs
                 ;
                 than
                 which
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 impeding
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 affaire
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 use
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 unto
                 the
                 matter
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 concluding
                 that
                 the
                 fore-specified
                 conditions
                 should
                 be
                 indifferently
                 propounded
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 whereby
                 each
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 explaine
                 themselves
                 by
                 adding
                 or
                 diminishing
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 think
                 meete
                 :
                 his
                 Lordship
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Sueths
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Brandenburgers
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 
                 of
                 Poland
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 consented
                 to
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 propositions
                 tendred
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 over-breife
                 and
                 succinctly
                 drawen
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 plaine
                 understanding
                 ,
                 they
                 delivered
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Treatie
                 comprehended
                 in
                 sundry
                 Articles
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 presently
                 repaired
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 and
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 were
                 instantly
                 quoted
                 with
                 Marginall
                 notes
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 either
                 rejected
                 or
                 added
                 ,
                 or
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 and
                 having
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 referred
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 consenting
                 to
                 meete
                 againe
                 upon
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 ensuing
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Marginall
                 Annotations
                 being
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Sueths
                 ,
                 and
                 over-long
                 to
                 be
                 then
                 examined
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 by
                 them
                 deferred
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 meeting
                 .
                 One
                 particular
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 named
                 ,
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 in
                 especiall
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 insinuated
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 Partie
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Parliamentarie
                 ractification
                 of
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 finally
                 concluded
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 procured
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Republike
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Treatie
                 would
                 be
                 invalid
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 Parties
                 returned
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 quarters
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 intervall
                 his
                 Lordship
                 visited
                 the
                 Sueths
                 ,
                 and
                 consulted
                 with
                 them
                 how
                 to
                 compound
                 the
                 competition
                 between
                 the
                 Electorall
                 and
                 States
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 publike
                 Treatie
                 might
                 thereby
                 receive
                 no
                 let
                 nor
                 hinderance
                 ;
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Prince
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 an
                 
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 pitch't
                 ,
                 the
                 choice
                 whereof
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 expresse
                 visite
                 that
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 condescend
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 Parties
                 assembled
                 now
                 the
                 second
                 
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 urgent
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Treatie
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 desired
                 ratification
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 conceived
                 it
                 meete
                 to
                 cleer
                 that
                 rub
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Sueths
                 mainely
                 insisted
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 same
                 all
                 the
                 Treatie
                 and
                 labour
                 employed
                 therein
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 availe
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 meanes
                 of
                 retracting
                 there
                 from
                 would
                 be
                 remayning
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ;
                 These
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 impossibilitie
                 therof
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Parliament
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 and
                 held
                 in
                 lesse
                 than
                 four
                 moneths
                 ;
                 affirming
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 
                 ratification
                 ,
                 with
                 theirs
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Senators
                 placed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 about
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Republike
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 absolute
                 power
                 of
                 treating
                 and
                 concluding
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 Prussia
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 for
                 obtaining
                 the
                 ratification
                 from
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 held
                 in
                 convenient
                 time
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Suethes
                 being
                 herwith
                 not
                 satisfyed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 unpossible
                 for
                 the
                 Polanders
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 other
                 present
                 security
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 obstacle
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 propounded
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 should
                 be
                 dismissed
                 ;
                 and
                 next
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 the
                 parties
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 should
                 agree
                 
                 upon
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Sequestration
                 ,
                 consigned
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Mediators
                 hands
                 untill
                 the
                 ratification
                 were
                 procured
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Pledges
                 might
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 Which
                 propositions
                 ,
                 
                 albeit
                 they
                 sounded
                 harsh
                 to
                 either
                 party
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 other
                 Medium
                 being
                 found
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 generall
                 desire
                 ,
                 condescended
                 to
                 referr
                 all
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 to
                 meet
                 there
                 againe
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Suethes
                 did
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 give
                 their
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 solicitous
                 of
                 his
                 Masters
                 particular
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 divert
                 a
                 greater
                 Warr
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 visited
                 the
                 Suethes
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 laboured
                 from
                 noon
                 untill
                 night
                 by
                 arguments
                 ,
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 and
                 entreaties
                 ,
                 to
                 yeild
                 either
                 to
                 a
                 Sequestration
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 giving
                 and
                 accepting
                 of
                 Pledges
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 simple
                 deniall
                 received
                 an
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 harsher
                 strain
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 That
                 they
                 retaining
                 Elbing
                 and
                 the
                 Pillaw
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Fort
                 on
                 the
                 
                 River
                 Vistula
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 ratification
                 should
                 be
                 gotten
                 ,
                 would
                 restore
                 Marienburg
                 and
                 Stume
                 to
                 the
                 Polander
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 something
                 equivalent
                 alluding
                 to
                 the
                 Memeln
                 ,
                 were
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 appointed
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 Congresse
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 parties
                 being
                 met
                 ,
                 at
                 Stumbs-dorff
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 went
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 towards
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 and
                 Brandenburgers
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 The
                 Suethes
                 
                 constantly
                 urged
                 and
                 maintained
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 ratification
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 one
                 onely
                 City
                 ,
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 Castle
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 over
                 by
                 a
                 Commander
                 without
                 sufficient
                 preceding
                 Provision
                 for
                 his
                 Honour
                 and
                 the
                 Garrisons
                 safety
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 was
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 their
                 Queen
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 in
                 the
                 restoration
                 of
                 an
                 entire
                 Province
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 Polanders
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 ratification
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 ought
                 ,
                 as
                 Marienburg
                 and
                 Stume
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 something
                 equi-polent
                 therunto
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Memeln
                 they
                 also
                 expected
                 .
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Polish
                 Commissioners
                 swarve
                 not
                 one
                 
                 jot
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 allegation
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 impossibility
                 ,
                 wherunto
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 bound
                 :
                 neither
                 would
                 they
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 places
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 leave
                 the
                 Pillaw
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 commodious
                 Port
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 whence
                 a
                 departure
                 might
                 be
                 faigned
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 return
                 made
                 at
                 pleasure
                 to
                 their
                 detriment
                 and
                 dishonour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 stood
                 with
                 reason
                 and
                 equity
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Suethes
                 would
                 neither
                 trust
                 them
                 nor
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 themselves
                 also
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 hereupon
                 deliberated
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 preventing
                 a
                 Rupture
                 by
                 this
                 dissonance
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 on
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Polanders
                 
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 preparing
                 to
                 be
                 gone
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 very
                 opportunely
                 propounded
                 that
                 the
                 parties
                 should
                 be
                 moved
                 
                 to
                 refer
                 unto
                 the
                 arbitration
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 main
                 points
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 ratification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 those
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 decission
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 generally
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 with
                 the
                 Electoralls
                 repaired
                 therewith
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 taking
                 horse
                 :
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 chiefly
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 of
                 assenting
                 to
                 the
                 Medium
                 of
                 Arbitration
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 one
                 scruple
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 King
                 having
                 limited
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 further
                 power
                 of
                 concession
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 consent
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 diffident
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 onely
                 agreed
                 to
                 a
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 for
                 two
                 daies
                 longer
                 :
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 and
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 returning
                 from
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 related
                 that
                 
                 their
                 consent
                 unto
                 the
                 arbitration
                 was
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 )
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 urged
                 them
                 to
                 assent
                 therto
                 likewise
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 oft-times
                 formerly
                 proffered
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 then
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 gained
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 onely
                 intreated
                 that
                 the
                 Mediators
                 
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 (
                 he
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 Camp
                 at
                 Rottenhoff
                 neer
                 the
                 Wistle
                 )
                 and
                 use
                 their
                 joynt
                 perswasions
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 agreed
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 being
                 come
                 thither
                 had
                 audience
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 Regall
                 Tent
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 themselves
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 conceived
                 hopes
                 ,
                 of
                 gaining
                 the
                 prementioned
                 differences
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 ratification
                 and
                 terme
                 of
                 years
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 arbitration
                 ,
                 wherto
                 the
                 Suethes
                 had
                 already
                 accorded
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 by
                 any
                 reasons
                 alledged
                 )
                 be
                 induced
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 with
                 difficulty
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 cessation
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 so
                 stiffe
                 did
                 he
                 then
                 shew
                 himselfe
                 :
                 His
                 Lordship
                 argued
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 farr
                 as
                 his
                 Legatoriall
                 Office
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 and
                 seemed
                 to
                 wonder
                 that
                 his
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Poland
                 should
                 now
                 reject
                 the
                 Medium
                 of
                 Arbitration
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 alwayes
                 refused
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 having
                 been
                 frequently
                 offered
                 by
                 his
                 Commissioners
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 give
                 no
                 eare
                 ,
                 neither
                 to
                 these
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 used
                 either
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 or
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 foure
                 houres
                 of
                 the
                 conference
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 obtained
                 save
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 put
                 the
                 whole
                 Treaty
                 to
                 be
                 compounded
                 by
                 just
                 and
                 equitable
                 meanes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 meeting
                 (
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ;
                 wherevnto
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 invited
                 the
                 Suethes
                 by
                 Letter
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 having
                 refused
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 foreseeing
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 come
                 .
              
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 were
                 convened
                 at
                 the
                 accustomed
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 Suethes
                 untill
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 houre
                 ,
                 Baron
                 
                   D'
                   Avacourt
                
                 (
                 the
                 French
                 Resident
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 )
                 who
                 by
                 that
                 
                 Ambassador
                 had
                 been
                 sent
                 to
                 hasten
                 them
                 ,
                 came
                 with
                 their
                 Letters
                 excusatory
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 shortnesse
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 absence
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Colleagues
                 permitted
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 meeting
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 faile
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 would
                 so
                 please
                 the
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 adverse
                 Party
                 .
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 being
                 
                 advertised
                 hereof
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 after
                 long
                 consultation
                 )
                 consent
                 unto
                 the
                 meeting
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 secured
                 that
                 two
                 large
                 Boats
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 armes
                 currant
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 adverse
                 Party
                 who
                 kept
                 the
                 Fort
                 in
                 the
                 Wistle
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 staying
                 still
                 at
                 Stumbsdorff
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 taking
                 that
                 businesse
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 urged
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 relative
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 moved
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 detained
                 in
                 the
                 Road
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 propounded
                 the
                 next
                 dayes
                 meeting
                 :
                 to
                 
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 made
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 touching
                 the
                 Boats
                 then
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 purposely
                 intercepted
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 laying
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 their
                 exceeding
                 prejudice
                 ;
                 Naturall
                 reason
                 allowing
                 to
                 repay
                 acts
                 of
                 hostility
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 that
                 neverthelesse
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Mediators
                 they
                 would
                 return
                 them
                 as
                 also
                 recommend
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 their
                 Navy
                 ,
                 the
                 free
                 egresse
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 sick
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Ship
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 for
                 things
                 of
                 so
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 might
                 not
                 by
                 them
                 be
                 hindred
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                 albeit
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 received
                 hitherto
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 any
                 certain
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 much
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 daies
                 meeting
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 neverthelesse
                 be
                 present
                 therat
                 .
                 This
                 his
                 Lordship
                 signified
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 requested
                 from
                 the
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Belzes
                 ,
                 a
                 larger
                 Tent
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 parties
                 and
                 the
                 Mediators
                 might
                 assemble
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 with
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 fourth
                 meeting
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 early
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 placing
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Tent
                 in
                 equall
                 distance
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 of
                 theirs
                 neerer
                 to
                 ease
                 the
                 Mediators
                 of
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 trouble
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 set
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 concluded
                 that
                 to
                 either
                 party
                 should
                 be
                 reiterated
                 the
                 Arbitration
                 of
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 differences
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 had
                 
                 applied
                 themselves
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 refused
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Suethes
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Electorals
                 lesse
                 inclining
                 therto
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Treaty
                 seemed
                 to
                 hang
                 
                 by
                 a
                 small
                 twist
                 :
                 which
                 caused
                 the
                 Mediators
                 to
                 labour
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 earnestly
                 with
                 the
                 severall
                 parties
                 .
                 The
                 Polanders
                 professed
                 themselves
                 willing
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 equall
                 conditions
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 propounded
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 means
                 left
                 for
                 compounding
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 ratification
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 an
                 equall
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 or
                 kept
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 uncessant
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 in
                 goings
                 between
                 ,
                 they
                 condescended
                 unto
                 these
                 Conditions
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Truce
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 twenty
                 six
                 years
                 ;
                 the
                 Suethes
                 requiring
                 that
                 one
                 year
                 should
                 be
                 added
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 compensation
                 for
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 one
                 halfe
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 strickt
                 necessary
                 form
                 of
                 Parliamentary
                 ratification
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Polanders
                 gave
                 no
                 positive
                 assurance
                 ,
                 but
                 promised
                 their
                 endeavours
                 for
                 its
                 procurement
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 offering
                 also
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 upon
                 the
                 Regall
                 and
                 Senatoriall
                 Commissioners
                 ratification
                 
                 onely
                 (
                 untill
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Republike
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 )
                 the
                 Suethes
                 should
                 forth
                 with
                 restore
                 
                   Marienburg
                   ,
                   Stume
                   ,
                   Braunsberge
                
                 and
                 Tolkemyth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 Island
                 and
                 the
                 Territories
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 belonging
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 the
                 Pillaw
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 lesser
                 Island
                 and
                 their
                 Territories
                 should
                 still
                 be
                 retained
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Fort
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Wistle
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 bord
                 therof
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 
                 should
                 be
                 demolished
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 the
                 cessation
                 was
                 prolonged
                 for
                 four
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 aversnesse
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 admitted
                 of
                 shews
                 of
                 reconcilement
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Treaty
                 had
                 seemed
                 neer
                 to
                 vanish
                 into
                 nothing
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 its
                 happy
                 issue
                 began
                 to
                 beam
                 forth
                 more
                 bright
                 ;
                 wherunto
                 the
                 Mediators
                 thought
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 conducible
                 that
                 the
                 parties
                 accompanied
                 by
                 them
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 should
                 re-salute
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Village
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 a
                 publike
                 contest
                 for
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 by
                 mutuall
                 interviews
                 ,
                 the
                 wished
                 end
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 attained
                 :
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 motion
                 unpleasing
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 who
                 now
                 seemed
                 equally
                 desirous
                 of
                 Peace
                 :
                 This
                 Ceremony
                 being
                 performed
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 
                 and
                 the
                 parties
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 vulgar
                 not
                 containing
                 their
                 contentment
                 ,
                 published
                 the
                 Peace
                 as
                 if
                 already
                 concluded
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 obtained
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 grant
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 demanded
                 ,
                 whilest
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 at
                 Marienburg
                 employ
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Sueths
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 might
                 further
                 the
                 Pacification
                 :
                 
                 These
                 promising
                 to
                 exhibite
                 (
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 meeting
                 )
                 certaine
                 
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Treaty
                 wheron
                 the
                 agreement
                 might
                 be
                 perfected
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 fifth
                 meeting
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 parties
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 thought
                 good
                 that
                 the
                 Conditions
                 (
                 then
                 exhibited
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 as
                 fore-promised
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 :
                 touching
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 some
                 only
                 altered
                 and
                 some
                 added
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 availe
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 accurately
                 discussed
                 by
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 or
                 title
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 wrested
                 to
                 their
                 prejudice
                 left
                 unexamined
                 or
                 corrected
                 ?
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 quoting
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Mergent
                 )
                 the
                 severall
                 exceptions
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Therwith
                 they
                 also
                 tendred
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 :
                 importing
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Truce
                 was
                 chiefly
                 ordained
                 and
                 concluded
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 commodiously
                 treated
                 and
                 effected
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 next
                 insuing
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Truce
                 ,
                 Commissioners
                 should
                 be
                 appointed
                 of
                 both
                 sides
                 with
                 full
                 power
                 and
                 instructions
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 treat
                 and
                 conclude
                 the
                 sayd
                 generall
                 and
                 assured
                 Peace
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intervention
                 of
                 those
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 whom
                 the
                 Parties
                 should
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 sayd
                 Peace
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 then
                 effected
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 resumed
                 within
                 the
                 next
                 two
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 within
                 the
                 two
                 years
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 Truce
                 still
                 continuing
                 firme
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 the
                 twenty
                 six
                 years
                 .
                 Also
                 that
                 no
                 Taxes
                 or
                 Customes
                 should
                 be
                 exacted
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 River
                 Dyna
                 from
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
                 Curland
                 .
                 That
                 likewise
                 ,
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Possessions
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Curland
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Warr.
                 That
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 exiled
                 out
                 of
                 Suethland
                 or
                 Leifland
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 recover
                 their
                 goods
                 and
                 Inheritance
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 abide
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 free
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 sell
                 or
                 otherway
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 sayd
                 Goods
                 .
                 That
                 Ambassadors
                 ,
                 or
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 free
                 egresse
                 and
                 regresse
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Fugitives
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
                 Curland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pilten
                 Territory
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reciprocally
                 .
                 That
                 foure
                 Ships
                 appertaining
                 to
                 his
                 Electorall
                 Highnesse
                 of
                 Brandenburg
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 freedome
                 of
                 Navigation
                 from
                 the
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Curland
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Conditions
                 were
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 followed
                 (
                 soon
                 after
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ;
                 
                 the
                 Polish
                 Emendations
                 and
                 additions
                 (
                 night
                 now
                 approaching
                 )
                 are
                 cursorily
                 by
                 them
                 run
                 over
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 appearing
                 to
                 be
                 things
                 but
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 ,
                 are
                 referred
                 untill
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 seemed
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 
                 desire
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 only
                 bred
                 some
                 hesitation
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 reasoning
                 (
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 discourse
                 )
                 about
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 in
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 urged
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 
                 thereof
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 remaining
                 in
                 Leifland
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 remitted
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 then
                 conceived
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 would
                 have
                 ensued
                 as
                 that
                 particular
                 did
                 afterwards
                 produce
                 .
                 The
                 Mediators
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 remained
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 Stumbsdorff
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 retyred
                 to
                 Stume
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 neer
                 adjoyning
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 begin
                 the
                 more
                 early
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 sixth
                 meeting
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 rather
                 a
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 
                 fifth
                 )
                 all
                 Parties
                 assembled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Mediators
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 profession
                 ,
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 patronizing
                 thereof
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 zealous
                 therein
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 pleaded
                 that
                 cause
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 observing
                 with
                 what
                 fervency
                 he
                 pressed
                 it
                 ,
                 answered
                 positively
                 in
                 the
                 Negative
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 these
                 reasons
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Instructions
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 neither
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceived
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 Principalls
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 once
                 thought
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Creed
                 
                 in
                 that
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 needlesse
                 trouble
                 to
                 faigne
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 albeit
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 profession
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 consideration
                 grant
                 a
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Statutes
                 and
                 fundamentall
                 Lawes
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 being
                 expresly
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 passages
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 whom
                 (
                 but
                 chiefly
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 )
                 took
                 the
                 matter
                 hainously
                 ,
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 unlesse
                 provision
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 those
                 poor
                 Soules
                 ,
                 whose
                 Salvation
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 they
                 tendred
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Treaty
                 and
                 the
                 labour
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 employed
                 therin
                 would
                 turn
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 His
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 that
                 businesse
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 appertaining
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 grow
                 so
                 difficult
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 composed
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 likely
                 to
                 overthrow
                 whatsoever
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 interpose
                 their
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 being
                 almost
                 spent
                 in
                 arguments
                 and
                 hot
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 propounded
                 unto
                 
                 the
                 Polanders
                 a
                 draught
                 for
                 the
                 reconcilement
                 therof
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 
                 that
                 accepted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 could
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 give
                 consent
                 therunto
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Treaty
                 no
                 one
                 point
                 was
                 contested
                 with
                 more
                 sharpnesse
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 none
                 was
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 caused
                 an
                 absolute
                 dissolution
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 means
                 propounded
                 for
                 reconcilement
                 ,
                 consisted
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 couch
                 the
                 severall
                 formes
                 ,
                 placing
                 in
                 the
                 Mergent
                 the
                 Latine
                 wherin
                 they
                 were
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 then
                 conceived
                 ,
                 wherby
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 himself
                 settle
                 his
                 judgment
                 therupon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 therfore
                 administred
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 was
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Suethes
                 shall
                 permit
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   (
                   Roman
                
                 )
                 
                 Catholike
                 in
                 Leifland
                 their
                 Worship
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 in
                 private
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 enquiry
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 professing
                 of
                 (
                 that
                 )
                 Catholike
                 Religion
                 be
                 a
                 Crime
                 or
                 prejudice
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 form
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 Scroll
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 adding
                 perswasions
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 proved
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Draught
                 was
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 night
                 drawing
                 on
                 ,
                 an
                 end
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 being
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 all
                 parties
                 assembling
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 former
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 Leifland
                 was
                 continued
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 employed
                 his
                 whole
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 sharply
                 checking
                 the
                 Suethes
                 for
                 this
                 their
                 cruell
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 termed
                 it
                 )
                 unheard
                 of
                 way
                 of
                 proceeding
                 ;
                 setting
                 before
                 them
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 late
                 Kings
                 consideration
                 ,
                 had
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Paris
                 ,
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 obstinately
                 persevere
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 so
                 required
                 ,
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 might
                 (
                 by
                 Letters
                 )
                 easily
                 disturb
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 nothing
                 moved
                 with
                 these
                 threats
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 rather
                 the
                 
                 more
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 replied
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 conform
                 themselves
                 unto
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 or
                 reasons
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 fundamentall
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 without
                 indangering
                 their
                 heads
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 swarve
                 from
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 mainly
                 by
                 condescending
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 propounded
                 ,
                 which
                 included
                 not
                 only
                 private
                 but
                 publike
                 exercise
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 captious
                 words
                 ,
                 Worship
                 
                 and
                 Ceremonie
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 professed
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 
                 so
                 severe
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 inquisition
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 trouble
                 the
                 Catholikes
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 heretofore
                 would
                 permit
                 them
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 private
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 were
                 no
                 way
                 contented
                 with
                 this
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 regard
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 that
                 Religion
                 without
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Rights
                 ,
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 due
                 at
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 )
                 a
                 dead
                 Image
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 enjoyed
                 untill
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Catholikes
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 indeed
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 bondage
                 ,
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 conceal
                 themselves
                 ,
                 celebrate
                 ,
                 or
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 their
                 Children
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 afterwards
                 borne
                 ,
                 become
                 initiated
                 into
                 their
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 That
                 
                 yet
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 refer
                 this
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 esteemed
                 as
                 nothing
                 unto
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 smuch
                 as
                 untill
                 this
                 point
                 were
                 settled
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 Articles
                 ;
                 onely
                 at
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 by
                 mutuall
                 consent
                 of
                 parties
                 ,
                 the
                 cessation
                 was
                 prorogued
                 for
                 three
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 During
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 respite
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 endeavoured
                 
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 to
                 more
                 complying
                 termes
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 just
                 cause
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 had
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 only
                 a
                 most
                 cruell
                 War
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 therby
                 procure
                 the
                 hatred
                 and
                 the
                 enmity
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 four
                 houres
                 he
                 gained
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 day
                 prefixed
                 for
                 the
                 eighth
                 meeting
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Parties
                 and
                 the
                 Mediators
                 assembled
                 at
                 the
                 wonted
                 Village
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 authorized
                 by
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 
                 insist
                 more
                 mainely
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 foresayd
                 forme
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 assurance
                 ,
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 ratified
                 under
                 the
                 Hands
                 and
                 Seales
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 and
                 affirmed
                 that
                 unlesse
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 there
                 remained
                 nothing
                 but
                 Warr
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 they
                 sayd
                 )
                 they
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 just
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 glorious
                 to
                 contest
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 gaspe
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 to
                 imbrace
                 an
                 honourable
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 and
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 like
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 delivered
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 pleaded
                 their
                 cause
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 endowed
                 with
                 singular
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 most
                 dexterous
                 arguments
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 form
                 of
                 Stipulation
                 :
                 Yet
                 the
                 Suethes
                 (
                 inflexible
                 in
                 
                 their
                 resolve
                 )
                 reject
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 captious
                 and
                 including
                 under
                 a
                 specious
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 a
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 assent
                 unto
                 ;
                 and
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 should
                 have
                 thereby
                 a
                 most
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 Warr
                 in
                 maintaining
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 armes
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 goodnesse
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conserving
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdome
                 without
                 violation
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 dishonourable
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 forego
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 this
                 repulse
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 at
                 first
                 astonished
                 ,
                 afterward
                 chafed
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 expostulate
                 and
                 to
                 blame
                 their
                 hard
                 heartednesse
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 tearmed
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 obtaine
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 (
                 though
                 seeming
                 thereto
                 unwilling
                 )
                 takes
                 a
                 hopelesse
                 farewell
                 ,
                 departing
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 assayed
                 to
                 perswade
                 :
                 Whilst
                 he
                 related
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 absolutely
                 negative
                 reply
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 indignation
                 ,
                 spoke
                 aloud
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   (
                   War
                
                 
                 War
                 )
                 which
                 albeit
                 uttered
                 within
                 the
                 Tent
                 ,
                 were
                 heard
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 )
                 spread
                 among
                 their
                 attendants
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 so
                 hapning
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 departure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Suethes
                 Trumpeters
                 then
                 sounded
                 to
                 Horse
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Polish
                   Lanciers
                
                 (
                 commonly
                 called
                 Hussars
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Guard
                 two
                 Troops
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Suethes
                 the
                 like
                 Number
                 of
                 Finlanders
                 )
                 waxing
                 suddenly
                 and
                 over-rashly
                 enraged
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 set
                 upon
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 meaner
                 unarmed
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 happily
                 to
                 gaze
                 upon
                 their
                 strange
                 Equipage
                 )
                 had
                 advanced
                 into
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 and
                 pursuing
                 ,
                 hurt
                 and
                 wounded
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 Shables
                 ;
                 nor
                 therwith
                 contented
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 gather
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 preparing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 forcible
                 on-set
                 upon
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Foot
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 two
                 Companies
                 guarded
                 their
                 Lords
                 Tents
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 tumult
                 being
                 heard
                 ,
                 Generall
                 Wrangle
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 untill
                 then
                 contained
                 himself
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 disorder
                 like
                 to
                 encrease
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 danger
                 might
                 ensue
                 ,
                 came
                 forth
                 of
                 their
                 Tent
                 with
                 a
                 Partizan
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 act
                 his
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 resolute
                 Commander
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Politick
                 Commissioner
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 placed
                 the
                 Hors-men
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 charge
                 not
                 to
                 advance
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 pressed
                 ,
                 to
                 repay
                 blood
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 immediately
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 the
                 foot
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 if
                 the
                 contrary
                 party
                 should
                 assail
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 unexpected
                 tumult
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 strange
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 proved
                 equally
                 dangerous
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 engaged
                 between
                 the
                 parties
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 parties
                 themselves
                 ,
                 both
                 sides
                 suspecting
                 Treachery
                 :
                 Wherfore
                 the
                 Hussars
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 irruption
                 with
                 their
                 Lances
                 ;
                 the
                 Suethish
                 foot
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 )
                 presenting
                 their
                 Musquets
                 ,
                 their
                 Matches
                 ready
                 cockt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Finland
                 Troops
                 (
                 clad
                 in
                 hard
                 Iron
                 )
                 with
                 their
                 Pistols
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 expecting
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 hastned
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Brandenburgers
                 doing
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 each
                 side
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 further
                 outrage
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retire
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 residences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Suethes
                 were
                 obedient
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 becks
                 of
                 their
                 Commanders
                 ;
                 the
                 Poles
                 neither
                 regarding
                 commands
                 nor
                 entreaties
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 enduced
                 to
                 forbeare
                 by
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 Chancellor
                 who
                 called
                 upon
                 themby
                 
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 albeit
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 repute
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 next
                 in
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 :
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 this
                 tumult
                 was
                 appeased
                 ;
                 the
                 Suethes
                 departing
                 ,
                 environned
                 with
                 
                 their
                 Guards
                 ,
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 resolving
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Treaty
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 reviled
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 cursed
                 the
                 injuriousnesse
                 and
                 perfidious
                 proceeding
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 termed
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 having
                 caused
                 their
                 Troops
                 
                 to
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 made
                 their
                 addresse
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 to
                 purge
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 preceding
                 accident
                 ,
                 protesting
                 their
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorance
                 by
                 whose
                 rashnesse
                 the
                 same
                 had
                 fallen
                 out
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 would
                 neverthelesse
                 endeavour
                 to
                 discover
                 and
                 punish
                 .
                 They
                 professed
                 themselves
                 exceedingly
                 grieved
                 for
                 the
                 trouble
                 ,
                 perill
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehension
                 they
                 had
                 undergone
                 ,
                 and
                 intreated
                 them
                 to
                 clear
                 their
                 innocency
                 towards
                 the
                 adverse
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 they
                 conjectured
                 )
                 might
                 harbour
                 a
                 prejudice
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 sinisterous
                 Suspitions
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 meeting
                 might
                 be
                 granted
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 willingly
                 condescended
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 preventing
                 the
                 like
                 evils
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 that
                 the
                 T
                 〈…〉
                 ps
                 might
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 severe
                 punishment
                 denounced
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 exceed
                 their
                 bounds
                 .
                 Taking
                 leave
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 returned
                 toward
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Lordship
                 first
                 overtaking
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 met
                 the
                 Generall
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 tumult
                 ,
                 had
                 issued
                 with
                 some
                 forces
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 if
                 need
                 should
                 have
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 perswaded
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 meeting
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 and
                 slighted
                 the
                 disorder
                 that
                 had
                 hapned
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 casualty
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 mention
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 way-faring
                 discourse
                 it
                 received
                 no
                 resolution
                 ,
                 they
                 seeming
                 rather
                 to
                 decline
                 any
                 present
                 meeting
                 ,
                 least
                 that
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 being
                 still
                 fresh
                 in
                 memory
                 ,
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 might
                 be
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 better
                 to
                 try
                 by
                 Missives
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 conclusion
                 about
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 Leifland
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 agree
                 to
                 appoint
                 
                 a
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 
                   P
                   〈…〉
                   sh
                
                 Commissioners
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 met
                 once
                 before
                 called
                 Newendorff
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Lord
                 did
                 signifie
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 writing
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 the
                 rumour
                 of
                 a
                 Peace
                 had
                 been
                 divulged
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 last
                 disorder
                 had
                 spread
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 
                 wherupon
                 from
                 severall
                 parts
                 )
                 the
                 Canon
                 began
                 to
                 play
                 very
                 thick
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Mediators
                 fearing
                 least
                 such
                 fiery
                 
                 flashes
                 might
                 prove
                 the
                 incendiaries
                 to
                 an
                 unextinguishable
                 flame
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 meeting
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 ,
                 desired
                 them
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 such
                 praeludiums
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Suethes
                 interpreted
                 as
                 a
                 commencement
                 of
                 hostility
                 ,
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 Truce
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 (
                 travelling
                 about
                 the
                 publike
                 )
                 might
                 incur
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Chancellour
                 replied
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Oration
                 ,
                 resuming
                 
                 the
                 excuses
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 daies
                 tumult
                 ;
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 descended
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 and
                 produced
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Colonell
                 Articentkie
                 ,
                 which
                 affirmed
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 provoked
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 .
                 Whilest
                 they
                 thus
                 argue
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 came
                 also
                 from
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 first
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 refute
                 the
                 rumour
                 that
                 was
                 spread
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 hindred
                 the
                 Peace
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 at
                 the
                 
                 point
                 of
                 concluding
                 ;
                 next
                 he
                 professed
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 zeal
                 wherwith
                 God
                 had
                 endowed
                 him
                 towards
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 ever
                 maintained
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 his
                 meer
                 conscience
                 not
                 permitting
                 him
                 to
                 abandon
                 so
                 just
                 a
                 cause
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 enquired
                 what
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 had
                 determined
                 touching
                 that
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 was
                 this
                 Apology
                 wholly
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 vulgar
                 
                 opinion
                 altogether
                 improbable
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 strickt
                 confederacy
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 way
                 of
                 mutuall
                 assistance
                 against
                 the
                 Austrian
                 Family
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 be
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 lesse
                 desired
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 who
                 to
                 coroborate
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 that
                 fore-named
                 Crown
                 the
                 more
                 firmly
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 would
                 undoubtedly
                 advance
                 the
                 interest
                 therof
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 evident
                 blemish
                 to
                 the
                 Impartiality
                 of
                 a
                 Mediatoriall
                 Dignity
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Treaty
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 way
                 of
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 and
                 howbeit
                 not
                 for
                 an
                 absolute
                 Peace
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 Truce
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 continuance
                 as
                 would
                 see
                 many
                 changes
                 over-passe
                 before
                 it
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 being
                 freed
                 therby
                 of
                 all
                 apprehension
                 of
                 hostility
                 from
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 might
                 prosecute
                 the
                 War
                 in
                 Germany
                 the
                 more
                 intensively
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 concurring
                 with
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 him
                 the
                 greater
                 assistance
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 powerfull
                 diversion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 contrary
                 to
                 reason
                 or
                 policy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 endeavour
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 cast
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 jealousies
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 conceived
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 aversnesse
                 towards
                 their
                 affairs
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 sundry
                 advantages
                 might
                 be
                 therby
                 derived
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 
                 King
                 his
                 Masters
                 Service
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 entertaining
                 of
                 Officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 strangers
                 in
                 the
                 Polish
                 Army
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 Masters
                 Pay
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 afterwards
                 assayed
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 small
                 successe
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 also
                 gaped
                 after
                 the
                 disbanding
                 of
                 that
                 Army
                 preventing
                 him
                 therin
                 ,
                 by
                 drawing
                 Colonell
                 Butler
                 (
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 Generall
                 Major
                 )
                 with
                 severall
                 Commanders
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 English
                 and
                 Scots
                 ,
                 as
                 Irish
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Infantry
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Service
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 recruit
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 or
                 frame
                 a
                 new
                 Army
                 in
                 Silesia
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 considerations
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 and
                 was
                 )
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 unwillingly
                 cast
                 in
                 that
                 Bone
                 ,
                 the
                 rather
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 businesse
                 being
                 almost
                 ended
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parties
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 neerer
                 to
                 peace
                 in
                 their
                 hopes
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 affected
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 break
                 off
                 upon
                 slight
                 occasions
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 a
                 meane
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 even
                 againe
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 mover
                 of
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 then
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 pickt
                 out
                 one
                 more
                 specious
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 could
                 carry
                 more
                 lustre
                 ,
                 nor
                 render
                 him
                 more
                 gracious
                 with
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 especially
                 with
                 their
                 Clergy
                 who
                 bear
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 in
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 forwardnesse
                 therein
                 ,
                 he
                 animated
                 the
                 Polanders
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 pertinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 obstinate
                 perseverance
                 in
                 that
                 contest
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 longer
                 and
                 more
                 hotly
                 continued
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 any
                 one
                 more
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 caused
                 a
                 finall
                 rupture
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 his
                 pretended
                 conscientious
                 zeale
                 ,
                 albeit
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 retain
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 obligatory
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 a
                 generality
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 their
                 prejudice
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 inward
                 disposition
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 wrought
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 that
                 spirit
                 wherewith
                 he
                 is
                 acted
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 mans
                 private
                 conscience
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 instanced
                 as
                 an
                 inducement
                 to
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Creed
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 designes
                 ,
                 there
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 gotten
                 such
                 an
                 advantage
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 thereof
                 to
                 thwart
                 all
                 their
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 reconcilement
                 and
                 to
                 advance
                 his
                 owne
                 ends
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Warlike
                 Prince
                 ,
                 fortunate
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 undertakings
                 against
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 breathing
                 new
                 Conquests
                 ;
                 had
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 conceived
                 )
                 no
                 inclination
                 to
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 vindicated
                 his
                 pretensions
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 seeing
                 very
                 well
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 obtaine
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Treaty
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Republike
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 observing
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 a
                 restitution
                 of
                 Leisland
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 insisted
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 generall
                 Peace
                 ;
                 choosing
                 rather
                 a
                 Truce
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 expiration
                 whereof
                 their
                 pretences
                 to
                 Leifland
                 were
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 King
                 Vladislaus
                 perceiving
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 appearance
                 of
                 his
                 regaining
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 did
                 equally
                 distast
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Truce
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 induced
                 to
                 a
                 condescention
                 meerly
                 by
                 the
                 Potency
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Senators
                 ;
                 who
                 bending
                 wholly
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 behoof
                 of
                 the
                 Republike
                 ,
                 had
                 little
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 interest
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 usuall
                 in
                 Elective
                 Kingdomes
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 have
                 recovered
                 his
                 (
                 pretended
                 )
                 right
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 gained
                 ,
                 wherby
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 assured
                 his
                 Posterity
                 of
                 a
                 hereditary
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 preter-mitted
                 in
                 the
                 Elective
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 had
                 almost
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 wher
                 the
                 eldest
                 would
                 not
                 (
                 alone
                 )
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 younger
                 likewise
                 would
                 be
                 secured
                 of
                 Principalities
                 and
                 Dukedomes
                 ,
                 answerarable
                 to
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 their
                 birth
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Poland
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 Right
                 or
                 Title
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 reasons
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 not
                 un
                 willing
                 to
                 embrace
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 rupture
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 by
                 standing
                 stiff
                 upon
                 sundry
                 points
                 of
                 smaller
                 consequence
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 obscurely
                 discovered
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 he
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 glorious
                 pretence
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 wherby
                 also
                 he
                 might
                 reap
                 another
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 small
                 )
                 advantage
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 razing
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 minds
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 an
                 opinion
                 they
                 had
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 favoured
                 the
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 desired
                 he
                 should
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 surmise
                 of
                 theirs
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 had
                 deserved
                 better
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 then
                 themselves
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 motive
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 cleer
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 zeal
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 by
                 sticking
                 so
                 fast
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 wheron
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 he
                 insisted
                 most
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 that
                 the
                 Chancellour
                 who
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 pressing
                 therof
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 ever
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 puzled
                 therwith
                 then
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 point
                 which
                 (
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 salve
                 their
                 own
                 honour
                 and
                 prevent
                 a
                 breach
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 feared
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 undesired
                 by
                 some
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 leave
                 this
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 from
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 digressed
                 further
                 then
                 I
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 having
                 ended
                 his
                 Apologie
                 (
                 the
                 inducement
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 digression
                 )
                 and
                 successively
                 gained
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 with
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 not
                 without
                 irritating
                 his
                 old
                 Friends
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 therfore
                 the
                 more
                 
                 desirous
                 to
                 see
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 controversie
                 which
                 himself
                 had
                 first
                 broached
                 ,
                 did
                 earnestly
                 require
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 their
                 finall
                 resolution
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 ;
                 after
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 houres
                 spent
                 in
                 debate
                 ,
                 the
                 Polish
                 Lords
                 agreed
                 that
                 another
                 form
                 should
                 be
                 conceived
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 wherby
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 Ritus
                 and
                 Cultus
                 ,
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 profession
                 should
                 be
                 inserted
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           
                             (
                             Roman
                          
                           )
                           Catholickes
                           in
                           Leifland
                           shall
                           enjoy
                           liberty
                           of
                           their
                           consciences
                           all
                           the
                           time
                           of
                           the
                           Truce
                           ,
                           neither
                           shall
                           any
                           enquiry
                           or
                           animadversion
                           be
                           made
                           into
                           them
                           ,
                           and
                           if
                           any
                           one
                           shall
                           exercise
                           that
                           Catholicke
                           Religion
                           in
                           private
                           ,
                           it
                           shall
                           be
                           no
                           Crime
                           unto
                           him
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Homines
                           Catholices
                           in
                           Livonia
                           toto
                           induciarum
                           tempore
                           libertate
                           conscientiarum
                           gavisuros
                           nullamque
                           in
                           eos
                           inquisitionem
                           &
                           animadversionem
                           factum
                           iri
                           ,
                           &
                           si
                           quis
                           Religionem
                           Catholicam
                           in
                           privato
                           exercuerit
                           ,
                           id
                           ipsi
                           noxa
                           non
                           futurum
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Mediators
                 urged
                 a
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 affirmed
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 within
                 an
                 houre
                 at
                 farthest
                 ,
                 by
                 six
                 swift
                 Horses
                 which
                 stood
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 Dutch
                 miles
                 distant
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 acquaint
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 this
                 last
                 draught
                 and
                 the
                 cessation
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 therupon
                 receive
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 intermitted
                 almost
                 a
                 week
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 Carpet
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 examination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 tenth
                 was
                 in
                 handling
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 added
                 ,
                 some
                 expunged
                 ,
                 others
                 corrected
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Courier
                 returned
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 Letters
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 cessation
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 only
                 ;
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 might
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 last
                 expressed
                 :
                 With
                 this
                 answer
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 returned
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 went
                 to
                 Sumbsdorff
                 neer
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 expect
                 what
                 the
                 Suethes
                 would
                 declare
                 .
              
               
                 Early
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 visited
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 exhibiting
                 that
                 new
                 forme
                 of
                 draught
                 ,
                 beyond
                 which
                 (
                 they
                 affirmed
                 )
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 :
                 
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 having
                 observed
                 the
                 word
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 prejudiciall
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 extent
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 did
                 utterly
                 reject
                 it
                 ,
                 calling
                 the
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 a
                 meer
                 mockery
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 not
                 onely
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Mediators
                 also
                 were
                 exposed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 provoked
                 but
                 inforced
                 unto
                 a
                 War
                 :
                 This
                 first
                 heat
                 being
                 somewhat
                 allayed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 at
                 his
                 Lordships
                 instance
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 three
                 other
                 formes
                 of
                 grant
                 ,
                 each
                 gradually
                 milder
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           Homines
                           Catholicos
                           in
                           Livonia
                           toto
                           induciarum
                           tempore
                           ,
                           eadem
                           libertate
                           conscientiarum
                           &
                           religionis
                           qua
                           hactenus
                           sub
                           imperio
                           &
                           jurisdictione
                           S.
                           R.
                           Majestatis
                           Regnique
                           Suecia
                           gavis
                           :
                           sunt
                           ,
                           gavisuros
                           ,
                           nullamque
                           in
                           eos
                           inquisitionem
                           &
                           animadversionem
                           factum
                           iri
                           ,
                           sisese
                           ita
                           gesserint
                           uti
                           hactenus
                           gesserunt
                           ,
                           neque
                           si
                           quis
                           Catholicam
                           religionem
                           in
                           privato
                           professus
                           fuerit
                           ,
                           idipsi
                           noxae
                           futurum
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           
                             (
                             Roman
                          
                           )
                           Catholicks
                           in
                           Leisland
                           shall
                           enjoy
                           during
                           the
                           whole
                           time
                           of
                           the
                           Truce
                           ,
                           the
                           same
                           liberty
                           of
                           their
                           Consciences
                           and
                           Relegion
                           that
                           hitherto
                           they
                           have
                           done
                           under
                           the
                           Soveraignty
                           and
                           Jurisdiction
                           of
                           the
                           Queen
                           and
                           Kingdome
                           of
                           Suethland
                           ;
                           neither
                           shall
                           any
                           enquiry
                           or
                           animadversion
                           be
                           made
                           into
                           them
                           if
                           they
                           shall
                           so
                           demean
                           themselves
                           as
                           they
                           have
                           done
                           hitherunto
                           ,
                           nor
                           shall
                           any
                           one
                           incur
                           blame
                           or
                           prejudice
                           for
                           professing
                           that
                           Catholick
                           Religion
                           in
                           private
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           second
                           was
                           more
                           brief
                           as
                           followeth
                           .
                        
                         
                           Homines
                           Catholici
                           in
                           Livonia
                           gaudeant
                           eadem
                           libertate
                           conscientiarum
                           &
                           Religionis
                           qua
                           hactenus
                           sunt
                           gavisi
                           nullaque
                           in
                           eos
                           inquisitio
                           &
                           animadversio
                           instituatur
                           quatenus
                           sub
                           imperio
                           &
                           jurisdictionis
                           S.
                           R.
                           Majestatis
                           ac
                           Regni
                           Sueciae
                           factum
                           est
                           si
                           sese
                           ita
                           gesserint
                           uti
                           hactenus
                           gesserunt
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           
                             (
                             Roman
                          
                           )
                           Catholicks
                           in
                           Leisland
                           shall
                           enjoy
                           the
                           same
                           liberty
                           of
                           Conscience
                           and
                           Religion
                           they
                           have
                           hitherto
                           done
                           ,
                           neither
                           shall
                           any
                           enquiry
                           or
                           animadversion
                           be
                           made
                           into
                           them
                           as
                           hath
                           been
                           under
                           the
                           Raigne
                           and
                           Jurisdiction
                           of
                           her
                           Majesty
                           and
                           the
                           Kingdome
                           of
                           Suethen
                           ,
                           provided
                           they
                           shall
                           so
                           behave
                           themselves
                           as
                           they
                           have
                           hitherto
                           done
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           third
                           was
                           yet
                           more
                           favourable
                           in
                           these
                           words
                           .
                        
                         
                           Homines
                           Catholicos
                           qui
                           jam
                           sunt
                           in
                           Livonia
                           toto
                           induciarum
                           tempore
                           libertate
                           conscientiarum
                           &
                           Religionis
                           gavisuros
                           ,
                           nullamque
                           in
                           eos
                           inquisitionem
                           &
                           animadversionem
                           factum
                           iri
                           ,
                           neque
                           si
                           quis
                           Catholicam
                           Religionem
                           in
                           privato
                           professus
                           fuerit
                           ,
                           id
                           ipsi
                           noxae
                           futurum
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           
                             (
                             Roman
                          
                           )
                           Catholicks
                           that
                           now
                           are
                           in
                           Leisland
                           shall
                           enjoy
                           liberty
                           of
                           their
                           Consciences
                           and
                           Religion
                           during
                           the
                           whole
                           time
                           of
                           the
                           Truce
                           ,
                           without
                           any
                           animadversion
                           or
                           enquiry
                           to
                           be
                           made
                           into
                           them
                           ,
                           neither
                           if
                           any
                           one
                           shall
                           professe
                           that
                           Catholick
                           Religion
                           in
                           private
                           ,
                           shall
                           it
                           be
                           prejudiciall
                           unto
                           him
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 severall
                 formes
                 were
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 sent
                 by
                 an
                 express
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 who
                 therwith
                 speedily
                 repaired
                 from
                 Stumsdorff
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 Camp
                 )
                 towards
                 whom
                 he
                 imployed
                 himself
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 efficacy
                 he
                 
                 could
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 three
                 Draughts
                 aforesaid
                 being
                 rejected
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 a
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 cessation
                 for
                 two
                 daies
                 only
                 ,
                 wherof
                 he
                 certified
                 his
                 Lordship
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 promising
                 a
                 speedy
                 return
                 to
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 performed
                 the
                 next
                 evening
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Mediators
                 )
                 repairing
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 he
                 expressed
                 his
                 endeavours
                 and
                 the
                 repulses
                 he
                 had
                 sustained
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 
                 elegant
                 Oration
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 their
                 minds
                 and
                 eares
                 attentively
                 listning
                 ,
                 he
                 recreates
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 last
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 forme
                 last
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Devotion
                 only
                 inserted
                 ,
                 instead
                 wherof
                 those
                 of
                 exercise
                 and
                 indemnity
                 were
                 omitted
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 form
                 ensuing
                 appeareth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           The
                           
                             (
                             Romane
                          
                           )
                           Catholicks
                           in
                           Leisland
                           shall
                           enjoy
                           liberty
                           of
                           their
                           Consciences
                           ,
                           Religion
                           and
                           Devotion
                           during
                           all
                           the
                           time
                           of
                           the
                           Truce
                           ,
                           neither
                           shall
                           any
                           enquiry
                           or
                           animadversion
                           in
                           that
                           regard
                           be
                           made
                           into
                           them
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Homines
                           Catholicos
                           in
                           Livonia
                           toto
                           induciarum
                           tempore
                           libertate
                           conscientiarum
                           &
                           Religionis
                           Devotionisque
                           gavisuros
                           ,
                           nullamque
                           in
                           eos
                           inquisitionem
                           &
                           anim
                           adversionem
                           eo
                           nomine
                           factum
                           iri
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 At
                 first
                 the
                 Suethes
                 seemed
                 rather
                 to
                 refuse
                 then
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 included
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 prejudiciall
                 and
                 advantageous
                 to
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 consideration
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 with
                 promise
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 then
                 declare
                 therupon
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 taking
                 leave
                 ,
                 imagined
                 their
                 consent
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 granted
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 appeared
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 did
                 early
                 the
                 next
                 Morning
                 ,
                 by
                 Lording
                 their
                 Secretarie
                 ,
                 signify
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 due
                 consultation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 review
                 of
                 the
                 Extent
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 condescend
                 unto
                 the
                 forme
                 last
                 propounded
                 which
                 (
                 covertly
                 )
                 implyed
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 free
                 exercise
                 .
                 The
                 Mediators
                 
                 took
                 this
                 change
                 in
                 evill
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 complayned
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 an
                 endlesse
                 work
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 concluded
                 was
                 annulled
                 and
                 illuded
                 by
                 one
                 exception
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 wherfore
                 they
                 joyntly
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 their
                 leave
                 and
                 abandon
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 advertised
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Secretarie
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 (
                 probably
                 )
                 would
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 wanting
                 to
                 their
                 resolution
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Mediators
                 about
                 to
                 depart
                 discontented
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 affirming
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 (
                 Devotion
                 )
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 
                 of
                 private
                 exercise
                 onely
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 declined
                 from
                 their
                 obstinacie
                 and
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 last
                 specified
                 :
                 only
                 they
                 requested
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Holland
                 
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 an
                 attestation
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 seales
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 consented
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 private
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 without
                 inquisition
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 thereupon
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Mediators
                 consenting
                 unto
                 ,
                 this
                 difficultie
                 also
                 was
                 reconciled
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 hereof
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 certified
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 
                 desiring
                 their
                 appearance
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 the
                 accustomed
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Suethes
                 had
                 likewise
                 agreed
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 Stumbs-dorff
                 (
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 intermission
                 )
                 saw
                 now
                 the
                 ninth
                 congregating
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 and
                 Parties
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 concluded
                 satisfactorily
                 about
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 thought
                 
                 good
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 begun
                 at
                 Newendorff
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 .
                 Certain
                 slight
                 scruples
                 were
                 moved
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cheife
                 dispute
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 burthens
                 and
                 exactions
                 which
                 the
                 late
                 warr
                 had
                 Introduced
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fortifications
                 at
                 Mountispitz
                 .
                 the
                 abrogation
                 of
                 the
                 Dantzig
                 stample
                 upon
                 cloath
                 :
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 society
                 to
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 the
                 restoring
                 to
                 that
                 Citie
                 of
                 the
                 Prussian
                 Land-seal
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 prerogative
                 of
                 Session
                 .
                 The
                 razing
                 of
                 Mountispitz
                 was
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 decision
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 depending
                 .
                 The
                 abrogation
                 of
                 the
                 Dantzig
                 stample
                 and
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Society
                 ,
                 was
                 earnestly
                 disputed
                 and
                 pressed
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 whose
                 part
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 who
                 cleerly
                 shewed
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Stample
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 Monopoly
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 fraudulently
                 procured
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 to
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 free
                 trade
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 prejudice
                 and
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 Merchants
                 of
                 great
                 -
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 of
                 cloath
                 not
                 being
                 then
                 transported
                 which
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 to
                 the
                 no
                 small
                 losse
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentrie
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 buy
                 such
                 commodities
                 at
                 easie
                 rates
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 suffered
                 exceedingly
                 thereby
                 as
                 themselves
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 immense
                 gaine
                 of
                 the
                 Dantzigers
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 freedome
                 of
                 commerce
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 common
                 reason
                 which
                 forbids
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 enriched
                 by
                 the
                 detriment
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Brandenburgers
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 pressed
                 (
                 each
                 )
                 their
                 interest
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Elbingers
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Prussian
                 Land-Seale
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Poland
                 Commissioners
                 answered
                 his
                 Lordships
                 proposition
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 that
                 the
                 Dantzig
                 stample
                 upon
                 cloath
                 ,
                 granted
                 by
                 King
                 Sigismundus
                 ,
                 was
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 severall
                 wayes
                 prejudiciall
                 ;
                 and
                 promised
                 to
                 employ
                 their
                 endeavours
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 abrogation
                 therof
                 ,
                 
                 conforme
                 to
                 their
                 Kings
                 promise
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 had
                 power
                 neither
                 that
                 any
                 out
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 against
                 an
                 Act
                 therof
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 grant
                 of
                 the
                 stample
                 was
                 :
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 bounded
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 lawes
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 likewise
                 behoved
                 them
                 to
                 govern
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 Statutes
                 ;
                 his
                 Lordship
                 was
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 this
                 plausible
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 replied
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 had
                 
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Tho.
                   Roe
                
                 formerly
                 Ambassador
                 there
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sundry
                 other
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 pressed
                 the
                 same
                 freedome
                 he
                 now
                 urged
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 againe
                 instanced
                 even
                 the
                 Truce
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 concluded
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 maine
                 argument
                 for
                 that
                 liberation
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 the
                 countrey
                 being
                 thereby
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 inconveniencies
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 attending
                 War
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 reasonable
                 that
                 strangers
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 peaceably
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 trafficke
                 they
                 reaped
                 profit
                 should
                 still
                 grone
                 under
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 a
                 yoake
                 which
                 themselves
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 having
                 been
                 introduced
                 as
                 a
                 calamity
                 incident
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 vanish
                 and
                 end
                 with
                 it's
                 originall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 earnestly
                 moved
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 bare
                 endeavour
                 might
                 be
                 promised
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 reall
                 abrogation
                 might
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 and
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Treatie
                 :
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 betook
                 themselves
                 
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 refuge
                 ,
                 (
                 impossibility
                 )
                 against
                 which
                 all
                 reasons
                 were
                 invaled
                 .
                 They
                 onely
                 assented
                 to
                 continue
                 
                 the
                 cessation
                 for
                 three
                 dayes
                 longer
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 meeting
                 the
                 second
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Passages
                 were
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Marginall
                 notes
                 were
                 by
                 them
                 cursorily
                 run
                 over
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 those
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 dishonour
                 to
                 abandon
                 the
                 Elbingers
                 and
                 their
                 interest
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 points
                 above
                 mentioned
                 concerning
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 
                   Elbing
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 The
                 abrogation
                 of
                 the
                 Dantzig
                 stample
                 cheifely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restoration
                 of
                 the
                 Prussian
                 Seale
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 assured
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 shrink
                 :
                 but
                 night
                 drawing
                 on
                 they
                 reserved
                 the
                 Polish
                 corrections
                 and
                 exceptions
                 to
                 be
                 scanned
                 at
                 Marienburg
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consented
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 meeting
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 prorogation
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 being
                 demanded
                 their
                 resolution
                 concerning
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 deferred
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 produced
                 at
                 the
                 meeting
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 tenth
                 congresse
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 exhibited
                 their
                 Articles
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 examined
                 ,
                 and
                 scanned
                 for
                 almost
                 six
                 houres
                 ;
                 some
                 things
                 being
                 added
                 ,
                 others
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 difficulties
                 were
                 shadowes
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Stample
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 cancelling
                 wherof
                 his
                 Lordship
                 againe
                 endeavoured
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 ,
                 evincing
                 the
                 Justice
                 and
                 necessity
                 thereof
                 by
                 most
                 forcible
                 reasons
                 and
                 arguments
                 ,
                 yet
                 unsuccesfully
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 harsh
                 expostulation
                 ,
                 the
                 Senate
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 body
                 were
                 alwayes
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 lesse
                 vigilant
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 concerned
                 their
                 Weale-common
                 ,
                 hindred
                 
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 such
                 wayes
                 and
                 meanes
                 as
                 were
                 facile
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 that
                 Opulent
                 Citie
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 (
                 but
                 whether
                 then
                 or
                 formerly
                 is
                 not
                 remembred
                 )
                 had
                 urged
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 diffierence
                 in
                 question
                 meerly
                 concerned
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ,
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Dantzig
                 under
                 the
                 jurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 Parties
                 interessed
                 might
                 be
                 free
                 to
                 right
                 themselves
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 vindication
                 of
                 their
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 freedome
                 of
                 commerce
                 ,
                 without
                 offence
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Princes
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ours
                 would
                 subscribe
                 :
                 answer
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 that
                 their
                 King
                 could
                 not
                 abandon
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 conclusion
                 he
                 obtained
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 reiteration
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 promise
                 to
                 contribute
                 their
                 endeavours
                 for
                 it's
                 abolition
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 Parliament
                 :
                 which
                 his
                 Lordship
                 seeming
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 opposing
                 by
                 each
                 one
                 who
                 hath
                 Session
                 and
                 vote
                 in
                 those
                 generall
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 which
                 rendred
                 the
                 issue
                 uncertaine
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 made
                 himselfe
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 reall
                 performance
                 of
                 their
                 promised
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 his
                 further
                 satisfaction
                 were
                 willing
                 
                 to
                 assure
                 him
                 that
                 their
                 votes
                 and
                 fuffrages
                 preceding
                 as
                 guides
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 would
                 follow
                 :
                 his
                 Lordship
                 seeing
                 that
                 more
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 then
                 obtained
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 pressing
                 the
                 same
                 any
                 further
                 :
                 he
                 only
                 insisted
                 earnestly
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 point
                 of
                 abrogating
                 the
                 stample
                 might
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 Regall
                 Mandates
                 for
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 heads
                 )
                 considered
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 preparatoriall
                 conventions
                 ,
                 or
                 Land-dayes
                 (
                 as
                 t
                 〈…〉
                 y
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 for
                 choice
                 of
                 deputies
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 result
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 longer
                 evaded
                 by
                 a
                 Plea
                 of
                 ignorance
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 instruction
                 touching
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 usual
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 was
                 largely
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 discussed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 Prussian
                 Land-Seale
                 to
                 the
                 Citie
                 of
                 Elbing
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 army
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 was
                 handled
                 ,
                 Neither
                 did
                 it
                 cause
                 small
                 contention
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Suethes
                 required
                 that
                 their
                 forces
                 might
                 have
                 free
                 passage
                 into
                 Pomerania
                 through
                 the
                 Polish
                 territorie
                 ,
                 they
                 promising
                 a
                 strict
                 observation
                 of
                 Military
                 discipline
                 :
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 (
                 will
                 they
                 ,
                 will
                 they
                 )
                 to
                 depart
                 
                 as
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 by
                 Sea
                 :
                 all
                 arguments
                 being
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 meane
                 of
                 compounding
                 found
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 by
                 them
                 )
                 referred
                 to
                 their
                 Kings
                 determination
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 might
                 expect
                 an
                 answere
                 of
                 their
                 letters
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 Mediators
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 village
                 that
                 night
                 to
                 ease
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 servants
                 and
                 horses
                 of
                 the
                 daily
                 travell
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 being
                 the
                 eleventh
                 Congresse
                 ,
                 the
                 Regall
                 resolution
                 was
                 expected
                 untill
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 forenoon
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 
                 lose
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 difficulties
                 being
                 set
                 apart
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Conditions
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 discussion
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 gone
                 to
                 Dantzig
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 his
                 resolution
                 would
                 hardly
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 three
                 daies
                 :
                 The
                 Articles
                 for
                 the
                 free
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 exiled
                 Suethes
                 living
                 in
                 Poland
                 ,
                 into
                 their
                 native
                 Country
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 movable
                 and
                 immovable
                 were
                 that
                 day
                 transacted
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 the
                 Curious
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 twelfth
                 meeting
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 proceeded
                 with
                 the
                 parties
                 to
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 Conditions
                 remaining
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 a
                 new
                 scruple
                 with
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 uncertain
                 rumour
                 that
                 Duke
                 Radzivill
                 ,
                 great
                 Generall
                 of
                 Lithuania
                 ,
                 had
                 lately
                 upon
                 the
                 expiration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Truce
                 made
                 entrance
                 into
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 certain
                 places
                 and
                 Townes
                 :
                 The
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 concluded
                 the
                 Article
                 about
                 the
                 retaining
                 of
                 Leifland
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Treaty
                 ;
                 That
                 each
                 party
                 should
                 possesse
                 the
                 same
                 during
                 the
                 Truce
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 he
                 then
                 possessed
                 it
                 ,
                 desired
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 form
                 aforesaid
                 was
                 in
                 generall
                 and
                 obscure
                 termes
                 ,
                 wherby
                 they
                 
                 might
                 sustain
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 a
                 clause
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 places
                 in
                 Leisland
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 during
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 restriction
                 seemed
                 strange
                 unto
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 yet
                 affected
                 them
                 rather
                 with
                 laughter
                 then
                 anger
                 ,
                 they
                 solemnly
                 affirming
                 
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 beleive
                 the
                 Duke
                 to
                 hav
                 emade
                 a
                 progresse
                 so
                 advantageous
                 as
                 was
                 vulgarly
                 reported
                 :
                 but
                 alledged
                 withall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conventions
                 ware
                 wholly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 that
                 clause
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 had
                 once
                 been
                 concluded
                 by
                 agreement
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ;
                 that
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 fortunate
                 to
                 restore
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 by
                 a
                 favourable
                 chance
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 would
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 scorne
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Mediators
                 (
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 timely
                 remove
                 of
                 this
                 rub
                 )
                 remonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 had
                 beeen
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 July
                 to
                 that
                 present
                 of
                 August
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 parties
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 for
                 a
                 cessation
                 of
                 hostility
                 in
                 Leifland
                 then
                 in
                 Prussia
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 ever
                 beleived
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 reported
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 Couriers
                 had
                 been
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 dispatched
                 into
                 Leifland
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 were
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 seemed
                 unto
                 them
                 wholly
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 faith
                 given
                 ,
                 so
                 oftentimes
                 
                 
                 reiterated
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 therfore
                 earnestly
                 intreated
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 upon
                 captious
                 advantages
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 already
                 enough
                 and
                 over-much
                 troubled
                 about
                 the
                 precedent
                 differences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 these
                 remonstrances
                 ,
                 yet
                 having
                 no
                 power
                 of
                 themselves
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 referred
                 it
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 whose
                 pleasure
                 therin
                 they
                 desired
                 to
                 receive
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 Articles
                 were
                 afterwards
                 from
                 noon
                 to
                 night
                 ,
                 throughly
                 discussed
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Polish
                 Lords
                 earnestly
                 urged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 side
                 concerning
                 a
                 Treaty
                 for
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 present
                 Truce
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 appointed
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 expressed
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 this
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 with
                 sundry
                 other
                 things
                 formerly
                 by
                 them
                 exhibited
                 .
                 Lastly
                 a
                 Prorogation
                 of
                 the
                 cessation
                 was
                 agreed
                 unto
                 for
                 foure
                 daies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 meeting
                 was
                 resumed
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 13th
                 .
                 and
                 therein
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 vigorously
                 opposed
                 the
                 inserting
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Article
                 into
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 for
                 Truce
                 ;
                 chiefly
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Treaty
                 for
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 having
                 been
                 already
                 deserted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 lieu
                 therof
                 this
                 Negotiation
                 of
                 Truce
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 as
                 then
                 say
                 ought
                 therto
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 seeing
                 that
                 their
                 Commission
                 of
                 treating
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 expired
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 mention
                 therof
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 nor
                 prefix
                 any
                 place
                 or
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 added
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 certainly
                 knew
                 their
                 Queen
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 averse
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 consented
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 mention
                 therof
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Truce
                 for
                 the
                 six
                 years
                 now
                 expired
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 distinction
                 being
                 intimated
                 to
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                 somewhat
                 chafed
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Lordship
                 propounding
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Courland
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Pomerania
                 might
                 be
                 entreated
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 matter
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 Sollicitors
                 or
                 Intermediators
                 ;
                 their
                 intervention
                 was
                 not
                 unacceptable
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 addition
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Treaty
                 of
                 perpetuall
                 Peace
                 should
                 not
                 succeed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 generall
                 wishes
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 Truce
                 should
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 )
                 remain
                 firme
                 and
                 unviolable
                 untill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 terme
                 prefixed
                 by
                 these
                 Articles
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 answer
                 concerning
                 the
                 three
                 forespecified
                 points
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Prussian
                 Land-seal
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Deduction
                 for
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 places
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 taken
                 in
                 Leifland
                 during
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Mediators
                 being
                 inforced
                 to
                 patience
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 severall
                 Retreats
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 fourteenth
                 meeting
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 answer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 the
                 Mediators
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 agree
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 Polanders
                 refused
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 reasons
                 cheifly
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 granting
                 it
                 they
                 should
                 seeme
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 Lands
                 they
                 should
                 passe
                 through
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 even
                 to
                 their
                 ruine
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 insolencie
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 their
                 March
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 Order
                 or
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 strickt
                 observation
                 of
                 Military
                 discipline
                 by
                 Commissioners
                 deputed
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 they
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 colour
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 safeguard
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prevent
                 losse
                 or
                 injury
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 any
                 assurance
                 thereby
                 of
                 competent
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 they
                 might
                 offend
                 other
                 Princes
                 ,
                 but
                 mostly
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 prejudice
                 it
                 would
                 turne
                 .
                 The
                 Suethes
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 halfe
                 the
                 Shipps
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 needfull
                 to
                 transport
                 by
                 Sea
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Army
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 computed
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 (
                 with
                 their
                 Garrisons
                 )
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Effectivè
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 supplyed
                 of
                 Shipping
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Dantzigers
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 willingly
                 take
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 dispute
                 ,
                 whereby
                 nothing
                 was
                 gained
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 the
                 Polanders
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Mediators
                 request
                 ,
                 sent
                 other
                 Messengers
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 Kings
                 declaration
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 cessation
                 now
                 
                 neere
                 expiring
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 one
                 day
                 longer
                 onely
                 ;
                 so
                 sparing
                 of
                 time
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 charge
                 they
                 sustained
                 in
                 retaining
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 each
                 Party
                 retired
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meeting
                 was
                 deferred
                 untill
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fifteenth
                 Congresse
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 
                 Kings
                 resolution
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Mediators
                 by
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Touching
                 the
                 Prussian
                 Land-seale
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Article
                 which
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 conserving
                 the
                 rights
                 ,
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 Customes
                 of
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 maintaine
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Seale
                 and
                 Session
                 (
                 but
                 with
                 this
                 clause
                 )
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 tendred
                 the
                 due
                 Oath
                 of
                 Fidelity
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 places
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 had
                 been
                 taken
                 during
                 the
                 present
                 Treatie
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 Article
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 up
                 for
                 each
                 Partie
                 to
                 possesse
                 Leifland
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 during
                 the
                 last
                 Truce
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Army
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 consented
                 that
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 Garisons
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 untill
                 the
                 Parliamentary
                 ratification
                 were
                 procured
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 deducted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 between
                 the
                 Generals
                 should
                 be
                 agreed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Suethes
                 were
                 to
                 returne
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 for
                 their
                 departure
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 Shipping
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 Horse
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 case
                 a
                 free
                 (
                 but
                 speedy
                 )
                 undisturbed
                 passage
                 by
                 land
                 into
                 the
                 Territories
                 subject
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 (
                 mediatly
                 or
                 immediatly
                 )
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 permitted
                 :
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 foot
                 should
                 be
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 conditionally
                 that
                 present
                 justice
                 should
                 be
                 administred
                 by
                 the
                 Officers
                 for
                 losse
                 or
                 injury
                 any
                 way
                 sustained
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 conniving
                 at
                 that
                 Armies
                 passage
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 Polonians
                 carried
                 themselves
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 march
                 with
                 Colours
                 flying
                 ,
                 but
                 rolled
                 up
                 :
                 Not
                 by
                 whole
                 Regiments
                 but
                 by
                 Troops
                 or
                 Companies
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 remove
                 suspition
                 or
                 envy
                 from
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 some
                 reluctancy
                 consented
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 also
                 to
                 certain
                 other
                 Articles
                 touching
                 the
                 Polish
                 interest
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 transport
                 of
                 Merchandizes
                 down
                 the
                 River
                 Dyna
                 without
                 molestation
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 customes
                 and
                 payments
                 observed
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 restoring
                 (
                 when
                 required
                 )
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Dutchy
                 of
                 Littaw
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Dukedome
                 of
                 Courland
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Poland
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Leifland
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 at
                 last
                 (
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 indefatigable
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 )
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 greatest
                 concernment
                 were
                 agreed
                 upon
                 between
                 the
                 parties
                 :
                 there
                 only
                 remained
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 daies
                 meeting
                 the
                 Articles
                 should
                 be
                 reviewed
                 ,
                 compared
                 ,
                 and
                 signed
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 resort
                 all
                 the
                 morning
                 was
                 imployed
                 in
                 reviewing
                 and
                 transcribing
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 being
                 accompanied
                 by
                 the
                 Mediating
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 
                 Tent
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 Mediators
                 )
                 took
                 their
                 Stations
                 without
                 prer●gative
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 purposely
                 prepared
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Articles
                 and
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 were
                 read
                 over
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 Poland
                 urged
                 the
                 inserting
                 of
                 that
                 ceremonial
                 Article
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Bavaria
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 might
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 six
                 years
                 Truce
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 affirmed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 at
                 last
                 )
                 consented
                 to
                 insert
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Christian
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
                 of
                 either
                 part
                 ,
                 should
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 admittance
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 declare
                 themselves
                 within
                 five
                 months
                 ,
                 accounting
                 from
                 the
                 signing
                 of
                 those
                 presents
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 objected
                 against
                 the
                 14.
                 
                 Article
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 commerce
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 over
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 regarding
                 the
                 free
                 commerce
                 and
                 traffick
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 Crownes
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 consideration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 publike
                 concernment
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 neverthelesse
                 had
                 no
                 small
                 interest
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 insisted
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 interposing
                 the
                 conjunction
                 
                   (
                   Et
                
                 )
                 which
                 also
                 had
                 been
                 promised
                 by
                 the
                 Sueths
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Lordship
                 finding
                 their
                 Copy
                 likewise
                 defective
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 spare
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 that
                 publike
                 convention
                 ,
                 to
                 tel
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 deceived
                 his
                 expectation
                 and
                 trust
                 .
                 To
                 his
                 Lordships
                 instance
                 ,
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 
                 of
                 Poland
                 replied
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Treaty
                 was
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Suethes
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 ought
                 to
                 negotiate
                 )
                 might
                 elsewhere
                 discusse
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confusedly
                 intermixt
                 with
                 those
                 Treaties
                 .
                 His
                 Lordship
                 made
                 return
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 question
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 confused
                 intermixion
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 main
                 dependent
                 therupon
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 the
                 disturbance
                 of
                 Traffick
                 with
                 other
                 Nations
                 had
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 dissention
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 therfore
                 (
                 of
                 right
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 ancient
                 freedome
                 by
                 this
                 League
                 of
                 Peace
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 or
                 what
                 else
                 he
                 could
                 alledge
                 availed
                 not
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 Parties
                 were
                 now
                 bent
                 to
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conditions
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 concluded
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 they
                 by
                 insisting
                 upon
                 things
                 ,
                 extraneous
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 a
                 breach
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Dantzigers
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Potent
                 on
                 the
                 
                 Polish
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 how
                 much
                 this
                 concerned
                 their
                 Stample
                 ,
                 did
                 mainly
                 oppose
                 it
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Suethes
                 deserted
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 (
                 formerly
                 )
                 in
                 their
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Elbing
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 recommended
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Article
                 
                   (
                   Sine
                   qua
                   ,
                   Non
                   :
                   )
                
                 Neither
                 had
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 any
                 interest
                 in
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Brandenburgers
                 likewise
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 not
                 much
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 us
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 was
                 constrained
                 to
                 desist
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 here
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Lordship
                 discoursing
                 with
                 
                 the
                 Polanders
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Tent
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 precedencie
                 of
                 nomination
                 to
                 be
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 preface
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 right
                 of
                 intervening
                 he
                 challenged
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 his
                 first
                 repaire
                 had
                 been
                 directed
                 toward
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 they
                 declined
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 pretence
                 
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 their
                 Cancellarie
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 alwayes
                 gave
                 the
                 precedence
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 from
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 swarve
                 .
                 His
                 Lordship
                 taking
                 this
                 some
                 what
                 harshly
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 (
                 and
                 breifly
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 couching
                 of
                 the
                 preface
                 he
                 must
                 leave
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 desired
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 cautious
                 of
                 discontenting
                 a
                 Prince
                 their
                 freind
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 proof
                 thereof
                 in
                 sundry
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 that
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 parties
                 according
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 assembled
                 in
                 a
                 confident
                 and
                 friendly
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Tent
                 ,
                 to
                 confer
                 (
                 even
                 without
                 them
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 more
                 particularly
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 there
                 remained
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Generals
                 Conigspolskie
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Jacobus
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 should
                 meet
                 and
                 treat
                 touching
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Marienburg
                   ,
                   Stume
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Braunsburg
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 about
                 the
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 wherupon
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 when
                 signed
                 ,
                 would
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 finally
                 concluded
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 points
                 were
                 deferred
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 attendants
                 of
                 the
                 fore-named
                 Generalls
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 each
                 should
                 not
                 exceed
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 fifty
                 followers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 seventeenth
                 meeting
                 ensued
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 continuation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 some
                 contest
                 hapned
                 between
                 the
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Subscription
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 campetition
                 also
                 between
                 the
                 Electorals
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 each
                 party
                 being
                 willing
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 precedency
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 or
                 Principals
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 Mediators
                 did
                 now
                 seem
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 dispute
                 
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 not
                 smal
                 ,
                 but
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 hottest
                 agitation
                 ,
                 the
                 Generals
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 forespecified
                 number
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 Magnificence
                 arrived
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 did
                 (
                 soon
                 after
                 )
                 salute
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Village
                 neer
                 unto
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Tent
                 ;
                 wherinto
                 they
                 entred
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Crowns
                 ,
                 by
                 severall
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 therin
                 consulted
                 about
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deduction
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 Between
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 receiving
                 the
                 
                 Regall
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 security
                 from
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 authorized
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 be
                 ratified
                 by
                 the
                 States
                 at
                 their
                 next
                 convention
                 ,
                 should
                 restore
                 Marienburg
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 Island
                 ,
                 
                   Stume
                   ,
                   Braunsberge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tolkemyth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Territories
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 the
                 Garrisons
                 being
                 first
                 removed
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Heught
                 and
                 Junkertreill
                 should
                 be
                 razed
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 certaine
                 Deputies
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 goods
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 belonged
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Armies
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 within
                 fourteen
                 daies
                 ,
                 or
                 therabouts
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 Elbing
                 with
                 its
                 ancient
                 bounds
                 ;
                 the
                 lesser
                 Island
                 with
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 raised
                 therin
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Pillaw
                 and
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nering
                 therto
                 appertaining
                 ,
                 should
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 untill
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 and
                 therupon
                 to
                 render
                 up
                 the
                 foresaid
                 places
                 within
                 fourteen
                 daies
                 after
                 the
                 receit
                 therof
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Garrisons
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 without
                 any
                 damage
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 condition
                 
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 made
                 at
                 Elbing
                 should
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 they
                 then
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 custody
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 having
                 desired
                 an
                 attestation
                 from
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 concession
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sueths
                 for
                 the
                 private
                 permission
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Religion
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 being
                 unwilling
                 to
                 signe
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 competition
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Ambassador
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 the
                 Polish
                 Lords
                 were
                 contented
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 testification
                 from
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 onely
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 granted
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 importing
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 
                 did
                 therby
                 testifie
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 whom
                 it
                 might
                 any
                 way
                 concern
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 the
                 Queene
                 and
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Suethland
                 had
                 really
                 covenanted
                 and
                 permitted
                 that
                 the
                 Romane
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Truce
                 ,
                 enjoy
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Devotion
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 inquisition
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 or
                 punishment
                 to
                 be
                 therfore
                 inflicted
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 attestation
                 was
                 given
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 expresse
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 in
                 confirmation
                 wherof
                 they
                 had
                 therunto
                 affixed
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 seales
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 no
                 Medium
                 being
                 found
                 wherby
                 to
                 compound
                 the
                 competitions
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 that
                 matter
                 was
                 referred
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 eighteenth
                 meeting
                 for
                 the
                 finall
                 conclusion
                 being
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Ambassadors
                 of
                 Great
                 Brittaine
                 and
                 France
                 renewed
                 their
                 dispute
                 about
                 precedency
                 ;
                 which
                 encreasing
                 in
                 difficulty
                 and
                 intricacy
                 seemed
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 parties
                 (
                 who
                 
                 were
                 now
                 reconciled
                 and
                 friends
                 )
                 from
                 concluding
                 and
                 establishing
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 wherof
                 his
                 Lordship
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 in
                 two
                 waies
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 might
                 be
                 ballanced
                 by
                 two
                 Copies
                 of
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Treaty
                 to
                 each
                 party
                 ,
                 reciprocally
                 signed
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 .
                 Or
                 secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Subscription
                 or
                 Signature
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Treaty
                 now
                 six
                 years
                 past
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Preface
                 he
                 committed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 Legatoriall
                 duty
                 ,
                 he
                 again
                 admonished
                 them
                 to
                 beware
                 of
                 giving
                 any
                 offence
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 By
                 
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Subscription
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Signature
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Mediators
                 might
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 so
                 be
                 pleased
                 ,
                 give
                 an
                 Instrument
                 in
                 writing
                 apart
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 ample
                 verification
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 preface
                 ,
                 the
                 Suethes
                 declared
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 ever
                 been
                 the
                 Custome
                 of
                 their
                 Crowne
                 to
                 
                 give
                 the
                 precedency
                 in
                 nomination
                 to
                 the
                 Regall
                 Ambassador
                 who
                 first
                 addressed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 answere
                 his
                 Lordship
                 :
                 opposed
                 the
                 stile
                 (
                 pretended
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Cancellarie
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 by
                 their
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 answered
                 rather
                 with
                 silence
                 than
                 by
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 did
                 mainely
                 insist
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 
                 subscribe
                 the
                 Articles
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 (
                 by
                 contest
                 )
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 obstacle
                 of
                 the
                 Treaties
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 he
                 repaired
                 to
                 his
                 Lordships
                 quarter
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 perswasions
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 would
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 precedencie
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 he
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 waving
                 of
                 all
                 Mediatoriall
                 subscription
                 .
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 of
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 revisited
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 friendly
                 manner
                 desired
                 them
                 that
                 as
                 themselves
                 had
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 newly
                 concluded
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 ,
                 no
                 Subscription
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Mediators
                 unlesse
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 by
                 him
                 propounded
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 they
                 all
                 accorded
                 and
                 gave
                 their
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 difference
                 about
                 the
                 subscription
                 being
                 removed
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 each
                 side
                 convened
                 in
                 the
                 Mediatoriall
                 Tent
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 act
                 viz.
                 the
                 Signing
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 ;
                 whom
                 the
                 Mediators
                 followed
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 reviewing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 least
                 ought
                 might
                 be
                 transacted
                 wherein
                 their
                 Principalls
                 might
                 be
                 concerned
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
                 the
                 preface
                 was
                 ommitted
                 whereby
                 no
                 
                 offence
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 worke
                 being
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediators
                 were
                 in
                 most
                 respective
                 manner
                 desired
                 to
                 retire
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 signe
                 alone
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 comming
                 forth
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Mediators
                 congratulated
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 happy
                 conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 infatigable
                 toile
                 and
                 industrie
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 difficult
                 worke
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 desperate-seeming
                 ruptures
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 happy
                 issue
                 in
                 twenty
                 and
                 foure
                 severall
                 meetings
                 (
                 accounting
                 
                   ab
                   initio
                
                 )
                 and
                 couched
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 severall
                 Articles
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 already
                 touched
                 ,
                 are
                 forborne
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curious
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 printed
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 was
                 read
                 ,
                 allowed
                 ,
                 signed
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 respective
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 the
                 interessed
                 Parties
                 the
                 2
                 /
                 12
                 of
                 
                   September
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1635.
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 thereof
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 publike
                 acclamations
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 heard
                 .
                 At
                 Marienburg
                 the
                 whole
                 Ordnance
                 (
                 about
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 Castle
                 )
                 was
                 discharged
                 upon
                 the
                 returne
                 of
                 the
                 Mediators
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethland
                 .
                 Onely
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassador
                 remained
                 in
                 Stumbsdorff
                 to
                 (
                 refresh
                 himselfe
                 as
                 
                 pretended
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 to
                 )
                 send
                 an
                 account
                 by
                 expresse
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 his
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 remainder
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Lordship
                 and
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 employed
                 in
                 giving
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Suethen
                 
                 the
                 attestation
                 desired
                 by
                 them
                 concerning
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Profession
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 so
                 hotly
                 disputed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 wheras
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 long
                 and
                 great
                 dispvte
                 concerning
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Crown
                 of
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 instant
                 urgencies
                 of
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 had
                 condescended
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 permit
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 in
                 Leifland
                 ,
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Devotion
                 in
                 private
                 ;
                 but
                 least
                 that
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 ought
                 might
                 be
                 inferred
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 intention
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 meer
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 by
                 them
                 granted
                 ,
                 or
                 least
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 pretended
                 any
                 Priestly
                 exercise
                 either
                 publike
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 they
                 the
                 said
                 Commissioners
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 excepted
                 (
                 by
                 protestation
                 )
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 formes
                 including
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 exercise
                 ,
                 either
                 tacitely
                 or
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ambassadour
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 most
                 earnestly
                 laboured
                 therin
                 )
                 had
                 propounded
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 Poland
                 had
                 assented
                 therunto
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Forme
                 (
                 or
                 Draught
                 )
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 exercise
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 by
                 some
                 faire
                 way
                 explicate
                 and
                 free
                 themselves
                 from
                 that
                 contention
                 :
                 This
                 ,
                 they
                 the
                 said
                 Mediators
                 did
                 witnesse
                 and
                 confirme
                 to
                 all
                 whom
                 it
                 might
                 concern
                 ,
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 Seals
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 the
                 Generall
                 of
                 the
                 Suethish
                 Forces
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Jacobus
                   de
                   la
                   Garde
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 of
                 that
                 Crown
                 ,
                 did
                 visite
                 his
                 Lordship
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 thankfull
                 acknowledgment
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 paines
                 and
                 endeavours
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 concluding
                 with
                 a
                 courteous
                 invitation
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Castle
                 that
                 evening
                 ,
                 where
                 their
                 entertainment
                 was
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
                 Dignities
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 his
                 Lordship
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Polish
                 Leager
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 was
                 soon
                 after
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 to
                 take
                 leave
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 publike
                 audience
                 in
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Chancellour
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 fore-named
                 Commissioners
                 being
                 present
                 .
                 That
                 Ceremoniall
                 Complementive
                 farewell
                 lasted
                 not
                 half
                 an
                 houre
                 ,
                 wherin
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 not
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 cheerfull
                 countenance
                 to
                 his
                 Lordship
                 that
                 
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 done
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 repair
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 likewise
                 expressed
                 lesse
                 courteous
                 respects
                 then
                 at
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Lordship
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 knowing
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 desert
                 therof
                 was
                 the
                 lesse
                 troubled
                 therat
                 .
              
               
               
                 His
                 Lordship
                 (
                 whilest
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 )
                 was
                 visited
                 by
                 the
                 Wayvod
                 (
                 or
                 Palatine
                 )
                 of
                 Belskie
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 words
                 at
                 parting
                 ,
                 he
                 believed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 with
                 something
                 in
                 Commission
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 private
                 Complementall
                 farewell
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 interim
                 ,
                 the
                 States
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 French
                 
                 Ambassadour
                 who
                 had
                 repaired
                 thither
                 from
                 Stumbsdorff
                 ,
                 took
                 likewise
                 severally
                 their
                 leave
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 each
                 a
                 longer
                 audience
                 according
                 to
                 information
                 ,
                 and
                 returned
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 reviewed
                 and
                 drawn
                 up
                 into
                 Battalia
                 .
                 His
                 Lordship
                 stayed
                 that
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Tent
                 of
                 Col.
                 
                 (
                 afterwards
                 Generall
                 Major
                 )
                 Butler
                 ,
                 aswell
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 there
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 further
                 expressions
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 delivery
                 at
                 parting
                 ,
                 he
                 expected
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 manner
                 fore-mentioned
                 ,
                 was
                 transacted
                 and
                 concluded
                 the
                 Treaty
                 for
                 Truce
                 for
                 twenty
                 six
                 years
                 (
                 commencing
                 in
                 September
                 1635
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Crownes
                 of
                 Suethland
                 and
                 Poland
                 .
                 What
                 passages
                 did
                 afterwards
                 befall
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 
                 the
                 French
                 Ambassadours
                 signing
                 the
                 Polanders
                 Counterpane
                 or
                 Copy
                 of
                 those
                 Articles
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 Kings
                 instance
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 former
                 President
                 ,
                 fore-mentioned
                 agreement
                 .
                 and
                 stipulation
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 tendred
                 unto
                 the
                 said
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 afterward
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 great
                 Brittaines
                 Ambassadours
                 expostulation
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Polish
                 Ministers
                 in
                 reference
                 therunto
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 answering
                 therupon
                 between
                 that
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 are
                 couched
                 in
                 the
                 few
                 subsequent
                 Pages
                 ,
                 wherin
                 his
                 Lordships
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 are
                 commemorated
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 follow
                 for
                 a
                 conclusion
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               BRIEF
               COMMEMORATION
               Of
               the
               LIFE
               and
               DEATH
               OF
               SIR
               GEORGE
               DUGLAS
               KNIGHT
               ,
               LORD
               Ambassadour
               Extraordinary
               from
               the
               late
               KING
               of
               ENGLAND
               ,
               For
               concluding
               of
               PEACE
               or
               TRUCE
               BETWEEN
               SUETHLAND
               AND
               POLAND
               .
            
             
               An.
               1635.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 J.
                 F.
              
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 Hen
                 :
                 Twyford
              
               and
               
                 Tho
                 :
                 Dring
              
               ,
               1656.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               briefe
               COMMEMORATION
               OF
               SIR
               
                 GEORGE
                 DUGLAS
              
               Knight
               ,
               Ambassador
               Extraordinary
               from
               the
               late
               King
               of
               Great
               BRITTAIN
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1635.
               for
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               ,
               between
               the
               Crowns
               of
               POLAND
               ,
               AND
               SVETHEN
               .
            
             
               HAVING
               deduced
               the
               passages
               of
               the
               preceding
               Treaty
               of
               Pacification
               between
               the
               two
               Crowns
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               
               it
               may
               be
               not
               improper
               to
               annex
               somthing
               concerning
               that
               late
               honourable
               Person
               ,
               by
               whose
               indefatigable
               endeavours
               that
               good
               work
               was
               ,
               in
               great
               part
               ,
               so
               happily
               effected
               :
               And
               the
               rather
               ,
               in
               regard
               his
               name
               (
               albeit
               both
               ancient
               and
               honourable
               )
               denotes
               him
               to
               have
               been
               of
               a
               Neighbour
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               but
               few
               now
               living
               who
               can
               remember
               to
               have
               known
               (
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               scarce
               seen
               )
               his
               person
               appearing
               ,
               in
               any
               way
               Considerable
               ,
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               great
               Brittaine
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               travells
               in
               sundry
               yeares
               Militiating
               abroad
               ,
               before
               his
               said
               employment
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               immediately
               ensuing
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               prevented
               his
               returne
               .
            
             
             
               He
               was
               Native
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               descended
               from
               that
               branch
               
               of
               the
               honourable
               house
               of
               the
               Duglasse
               entitled
               the
               Baronnie
               of
               Torthorrell
               ,
               being
               Son
               to
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Duglasse
              
               Knight
               ,
               whose
               Father
               (
               whilest
               living
               )
               had
               been
               ,
               and
               whose
               brother
               then
               was
               Lord
               thereof
               .
               His
               Mother
               was
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Dundass
               ,
               a
               Family
               of
               good
               repute
               in
               that
               Nation
               ,
               as
               being
               both
               Ancient
               and
               Noble
               .
               His
               Father
               came
               into
               England
               either
               with
               ,
               or
               soone
               after
               ,
               King
               James
               ,
               bringing
               with
               him
               his
               Children
               (
               whether
               his
               Lady
               were
               then
               living
               I
               cannot
               say
               )
               George
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               present
               mention
               is
               made
               ;
               James
               ,
               and
               Martha
               ,
               Since
               married
               to
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Lockhart
              
               of
               Leigh
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               privy
               Chamber
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               the
               late
               King.
               
            
             
               His
               Education
               (
               after
               some
               yeares
               spent
               in
               the
               Schooles
               )
               
               was
               at
               the
               Universitie
               of
               Oxford
               (
               if
               information
               erre
               not
               )
               and
               he
               so
               much
               a
               Schollar
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               was
               familiar
               to
               him
               both
               by
               speech
               and
               pen
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               Ordinary
               but
               likewise
               for
               Elegant
               expressions
               ;
               Neither
               was
               he
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Greek
               :
               But
               ,
               thinking
               the
               Schooles
               an
               over
               soft
               course
               of
               exercise
               ,
               he
               left
               them
               and
               betook
               himselfe
               to
               Armes
               ,
               as
               more
               Suitable
               both
               with
               his
               Complexion
               and
               disposition
               .
               
            
             
               He
               began
               his
               apprentiship
               and
               continned
               his
               progresse
               in
               that
               honourable
               profession
               under
               that
               great
               and
               excelling
               Tutor
               in
               the
               art
               of
               war
               ,
               the
               Invincible
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
              
               ,
               for
               whose
               service
               he
               first
               transported
               a
               Company
               of
               Foot
               of
               his
               owne
               Nation
               ,
               into
               Suethland
               about
               the
               yeare
               ,
               1623.
               
            
             
               Under
               the
               Banner
               of
               that
               great
               Warriour
               (
               whom
               I
               have
               rightly
               tearmed
               invincible
               ,
               as
               both
               living
               and
               dying
               such
               )
               he
               served
               sundry
               yeares
               :
               And
               that
               Prince
               being
               no
               Prodigall
               of
               Military
               preferment
               ,
               he
               attained
               onely
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               Lievtenant
               Colonell
               of
               a
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               (
               by
               which
               Title
               we
               will
               now
               call
               him
               untill
               Providence
               give
               him
               another
               )
               whereof
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Ramsay
              
               ,
               was
               Colonel
               ,
               the
               same
               Bamsay
               ,
               who
               so
               gallantly
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               some
               yeares
               ,
               defended
               Hanaw
               against
               the
               whole
               Imperiall
               Force
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               untill
               releived
               by
               the
               then
               General
               Major
               Lesley
               ,
               now
               Earle
               of
               Leven
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Colonel
               lying
               wounded
               of
               some
               hurt
               he
               had
               received
               at
               the
               Seige
               of
               the
               strong
               Castle
               of
               Wirtzburg
               (
               if
               my
               relation
               faile
               not
               )
               his
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               Commanded
               the
               Regiment
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Creutznach
               ,
               (
               a
               strong
               Town
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               )
               was
               by
               the
               King
               Ordered
               to
               secure
               the
               same
               from
               those
               insolencies
               that
               might
               arise
               from
               the
               Souldier
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               with
               such
               celerity
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               King
               (
               who
               entred
               soone
               
               after
               )
               did
               in
               his
               owne
               breast
               ,
               designe
               him
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               that
               important
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Sac
                 :
                 M
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Regn
                   or
                
                 Sveciae
                 etc
                 or
                 :
                 Senator
                 et
                 Cancellarius
                 ad
                 Exerc
                 :
                 et
                 per
                 German
                 :
                 Sum̄a
                 cum
                 potest
                 :
                 Legatꝰ
                 
                   ibidq
                
                 foeder
                 is
                 Evang
                 :
                 Direct
                 or
                 Ill
                 mꝰ
                 Dn.
                 D
                 nꝰ
                 .
                 Axelivs
                 Oxenstierna
                 Lib
                 :
                 Baro
                 in
                 Kymitho
                 D
                 nꝰ
                 .
                 in
                 Fiholmen
                 et
                 Tydoen
                 etc
                 :
                 Eques
                 .
              
               portrait of Axel Oxenstierna, chancellor and regent of Sweden
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               our
               Lievtenant
               Colonell
               had
               cause
               
               to
               rest
               contented
               ,
               having
               received
               ample
               satisfaction
               ,
               by
               a
               preferment
               so
               honourable
               ,
               which
               also
               might
               have
               proved
               but
               a
               step
               to
               greater
               :
               But
               he
               ,
               who
               likewise
               was
               not
               exempt
               from
               the
               boy
               lings
               of
               passion
               ,
               was
               resolved
               to
               admit
               of
               no
               reparation
               as
               not
               enduring
               ought
               which
               he
               conceived
               to
               be
               an
               affront
               ,
               from
               what
               hand
               soever
               it
               came
               .
               Or
               rather
               ,
               we
               may
               (
               more
               Christian
               like
               )
               conclude
               ,
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               numbred
               his
               dayes
               ,
               having
               decreed
               that
               before
               his
               Exit
               hence
               ,
               he
               should
               quit
               those
               Courses
               that
               impelled
               to
               the
               effusion
               of
               bloud
               ,
               and
               enter
               upon
               such
               as
               were
               more
               acceptable
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               being
               instrumentall
               in
               preventing
               the
               same
               in
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               having
               been
               sundry
               yeares
               usefull
               in
               Warrs
               ,
               which
               the
               spirit
               of
               discention
               raiseth
               between
               Princes
               ;
               he
               should
               close
               up
               the
               remainder
               by
               being
               actually
               instrumentary
               for
               peace
               between
               jarring
               Kingdomes
               :
               The
               same
               God
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               )
               who
               createth
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               lips
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               Lover
               and
               Author
               of
               Peace
               and
               Concord
               ,
               had
               otherwise
               disposed
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Commission
               for
               the
               foresaid
               Government
               was
               tendred
               
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               (
               the
               meanes
               being
               appointed
               to
               the
               end
               by
               providence
               designed
               )
               was
               by
               him
               refused
               and
               a
               pass
               demanded
               ,
               which
               the
               Chancellour
               enquired
               into
               the
               cause
               of
               ,
               telling
               him
               withall
               he
               could
               not
               grant
               it
               :
               yet
               ,
               Duglass
               still
               persisting
               ,
               the
               Chancellour
               (
               who
               loving
               him
               ,
               had
               used
               both
               reasons
               and
               perswasions
               to
               divert
               him
               from
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               prevaile
               )
               afforded
               him
               a
               Foreloff
               ,
               being
               a
               concession
               of
               vacancy
               for
               some
               time
               from
               his
               charge
               ,
               during
               which
               he
               might
               repair
               to
               the
               King
               &
               obtain
               his
               pass
               if
               it
               should
               be
               thought
               fit
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Vane
              
               Knight
               ,
               Comptrollor
               of
               the
               household
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               privy
               Counsell
               ,
               being
               by
               him
               sent
               his
               Ambassador
               Extraordinary
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Suethen
               ,
               and
               then
               upon
               his
               journey
               toward
               that
               Prince
               ,
               came
               to
               Erancfort
               aforesaid
               :
               To
               him
               our
               Lievtenant
               
               Colonel
               makes
               his
               addresse
               ,
               desiring
               that
               under
               his
               protection
               
               he
               might
               repaire
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               from
               whom
               (
               his
               Judgment
               might
               suggest
               unto
               him
               )
               he
               could
               not
               but
               expect
               a
               frown
               ,
               which
               favour
               was
               not
               denied
               by
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               who
               ,
               having
               refreshed
               himself
               and
               his
               Train
               there
               for
               some
               daies
               ,
               set
               forward
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               our
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               ,
               and
               in
               short
               time
               arrived
               at
               Noremberg
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               of
               Suethland
               
               (
               with
               his
               Army
               )
               then
               lay
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               presentment
               Duglass
               made
               of
               himself
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               his
               Arrivall
               ,
               in
               the
               Tennis-Court
               of
               Noremberg
               ,
               wherein
               the
               two
               Kings
               of
               Suethland
               and
               Bohemia
               were
               then
               exercising
               themselves
               :
               And
               here
               it
               may
               be
               conceived
               not
               unlikely
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Chancellour
               had
               given
               his
               great
               Master
               notice
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               arrivall
               of
               the
               Ambassadour
               of
               great
               Brittaine
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               defection
               of
               the
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               ,
               yet
               meerly
               out
               of
               his
               duty
               of
               acquainting
               the
               King
               with
               all
               passages
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               least
               concernment
               ,
               and
               not
               intentionally
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               judged
               ,
               to
               procure
               the
               Gentleman
               any
               prejudice
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               alwaies
               shewed
               such
               faire
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               common
               respects
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               by
               his
               Camarades
               in
               Armes
               frequently
               called
               (
               either
               in
               jest
               or
               envy
               )
               the
               Chancellours
               Favourite
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               had
               no
               sooner
               eyed
               him
               but
               he
               was
               affected
               with
               
               Choller
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               demanded
               of
               him
               why
               he
               was
               not
               at
               his
               Charge
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               other
               answered
               that
               he
               had
               none
               ,
               or
               to
               that
               effect
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               brief
               passages
               ;
               He
               ordered
               the
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               to
               be
               forthwith
               committed
               ,
               which
               was
               immediatly
               done
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               conceived
               that
               great
               Brittaines
               Ambassadour
               was
               herewith
               but
               little
               pleased
               ,
               and
               might
               think
               not
               onely
               himself
               ,
               but
               his
               Master
               likewise
               concerned
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               his
               Subjects
               intending
               for
               his
               Country
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               and
               coming
               to
               crave
               his
               dismission
               ,
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               his
               own
               Prince
               in
               the
               person
               of
               his
               Representative
               ,
               should
               therfore
               be
               restrained
               :
               Yet
               from
               our
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               ,
               the
               Relator
               (
               who
               had
               it
               from
               himself
               )
               heard
               not
               that
               he
               suddainly
               moved
               therin
               ,
               whether
               willing
               to
               let
               the
               first
               heat
               over-passe
               ;
               or
               that
               his
               main
               and
               much
               of
               businesse
               ,
               for
               such
               an
               inch
               of
               time
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               interviews
               diverted
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               King
               understanding
               within
               few
               daies
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Forces
               intended
               an
               On-slaught
               into
               his
               Quarters
               ,
               or
               bound
               upon
               some
               other
               private
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               like
               designe
               ,
               gave
               order
               for
               two
               thousand
               Horse
               to
               be
               in
               a
               readinesse
               the
               next
               morning
               (
               a
               sure
               signe
               that
               himself
               would
               command
               that
               party
               )
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               himself
               already
               in
               
               Coach
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ambassadour
               then
               present
               (
               who
               had
               discoursed
               with
               him
               of
               other
               Affaires
               )
               being
               about
               to
               take
               leave
               ,
               moved
               the
               release
               of
               our
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               
               suddainly
               passionate
               ,
               gave
               him
               an
               answer
               so
               lofty
               and
               trenching
               upon
               his
               Master
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               been
               better
               spared
               ,
               and
               shall
               therfore
               be
               here
               omitted
               :
               Nor
               was
               his
               Lordship
               wanting
               to
               reply
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               became
               his
               Courage
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               person
               of
               honour
               representing
               his
               Prince
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               great
               Gustavus
               was
               subject
               to
               flashes
               of
               passion
               which
               were
               the
               onely
               Clouds
               in
               his
               Hemisphere
               ,
               and
               therby
               would
               (
               not
               seldome
               )
               give
               offence
               ,
               so
               ,
               had
               he
               those
               speedy
               recollections
               ;
               the
               best
               badge
               of
               a
               good
               disposition
               ,
               as
               permitted
               him
               not
               to
               retain
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               present
               acknowledgment
               and
               satisfaction
               ensued
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               did
               here
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               as
               was
               not
               little
               ,
               from
               a
               Prince
               ,
               succesfull
               and
               great
               in
               Armes
               and
               Renown
               ,
               which
               usually
               elate
               even
               most
               equally
               tempered
               Spirits
               :
               But
               as
               the
               expressions
               that
               were
               distastfull
               ,
               so
               likewise
               ,
               the
               acknowledgment
               shall
               be
               here
               forborne
               ,
               there
               being
               the
               same
               reason
               for
               the
               one
               as
               the
               other
               :
               Only
               this
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               
               that
               before
               he
               left
               the
               City
               he
               commanded
               our
               Duglass
               to
               be
               in
               larged
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               gone
               whither
               the
               Emergencies
               of
               his
               Affaires
               called
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               expectation
               of
               his
               return
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               who
               had
               (
               as
               may
               be
               conceived
               )
               improved
               his
               time
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               what
               he
               had
               in
               charge
               ,
               resolved
               neither
               to
               follow
               nor
               expect
               him
               back
               ,
               but
               to
               repaire
               for
               England
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               soon
               after
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               the
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               ,
               who
               for
               some
               time
               whilest
               at
               Englands
               Court
               ,
               was
               by
               his
               honourable
               
               Patron
               made
               known
               and
               recommended
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               great
               Ones
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               King
               likewise
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Suethen
               returning
               back
               to
               Noremberg
               ,
               and
               after
               severall
               accidents
               incident
               to
               War
               ,
               by
               the
               accession
               of
               a
               gallant
               Army
               ,
               consisting
               of
               six
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               fresh
               men
               ,
               conducted
               by
               the
               Reicks
               Chansellor
               Oxienstierne
               ,
               the
               two
               Brothers
               of
               Saxon
               Weymar
               ;
               the
               Landtgrave
               Will
               of
               Hessen
               and
               General
               Banier
               ,
               having
               re-inforced
               his
               own
               ,
               before
               Coopt
               up
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               by
               the
               numerous
               powers
               of
               the
               Imperiallists
               ,
               did
               now
               range
               more
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               the
               Forces
               of
               both
               sides
               came
               so
               neer
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               part
               without
               a
               Battell
               ,
               which
               was
               (
               soon
               after
               )
               fought
               neer
               unto
               a
               Town
               called
               Lutzen
               ,
               where
               the
               Imperiall
               Army
               commanded
               by
               the
               most
               Imperious
               Wallesteyn
               
               Duke
               of
               Friedland
               ,
               had
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               w
               ch
               the
               Sueths
               were
               constrained
               to
               gain
               from
               them
               at
               push
               of
               Pike
               and
               had
               the
               better
               :
               The
               Sun
               befriended
               neither
               party
               ,
               being
               all
               the
               morning
               (
               as
               unwilling
               to
               behold
               that
               daies
               effusion
               of
               blood
               )
               obscured
               by
               a
               Mist
               ,
               when
               
                 〈…〉
                 omenie
              
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               Austrian
               Generals
               ,
               brought
               to
               the
               imperialists
               relief
               two
               thousand
               fresh
               Horse
               ,
               the
               Riders
               all
               clad
               in
               hard
               Iron
               ,
               which
               the
               Royall
               Sueth
               perceiving
               ,
               taking
               with
               him
               a
               strong
               party
               ,
               he
               called
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Saxon
               Lawenburg
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Cosin
               let
               us
               
               charge
               those
               black
               men
               home
               ,
               for
               those
               are
               they
               will
               otherwise
               ruine
               us
               ,
               which
               himself
               did
               in
               person
               so
               vigorously
               (
               by
               leading
               on
               his
               owne
               Troopes
               to
               the
               hottest
               dispute
               of
               that
               whole
               day
               )
               as
               he
               brought
               Victory
               to
               his
               own
               side
               ,
               but
               purchased
               at
               a
               sad
               and
               dear
               rate
               ,
               even
               the
               life
               of
               that
               great
               Heroe
               .
               
               On
               the
               Imperiall
               side
               (
               beside
               many
               others
               )
               was
               Felt
               Marshall
               Pappenheim
               Slaine
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               most
               esteemed
               Commanders
               amongst
               the
               Imperiall
               Generals
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               most
               honourable
               deportment
               toward
               those
               whom
               the
               chance
               of
               War
               did
               cast
               into
               his
               hands
               :
               who
               is
               also
               said
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               fore-told
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Suethen
               and
               himself
               should
               fall
               both
               in
               one
               day
               .
            
             
               Thus
               died
               the
               Renowed
               Gustavus
               of
               Suethen
               ,
               in
               the
               bed
               of
               Honour
               ;
               if
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               die
               ,
               whose
               Fame
               cannot
               :
               His
               loss
               was
               for
               the
               present
               prudently
               concealed
               by
               the
               Cheiftains
               who
               were
               neerest
               to
               his
               fall
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               was
               Duke
               Bernard
               of
               
                 Saxon
                 Weymar
              
               ,
               who
               that
               day
               gave
               a
               fair
               encrease
               to
               
               the
               glorious
               repute
               he
               afterwards
               constantly
               maintained
               ;
               and
               the
               Kings
               death
               by
               the
               great
               courage
               and
               gallant
               conduct
               of
               himself
               and
               the
               other
               Commanders
               who
               were
               then
               next
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               was
               so
               well
               revenged
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Suethes
               remained
               not
               only
               Masters
               of
               the
               Feild
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               but
               likewise
               so
               dissipated
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               not
               in
               a
               long
               time
               recollect
               such
               another
               Army
               .
            
             
               This
               Prince
               being
               thus
               taken
               away
               in
               his
               flower
               and
               
               strength
               of
               years
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               good
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               ere
               the
               neighbour
               Nations
               would
               beleive
               he
               was
               not
               still
               in
               the
               number
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               as
               if
               so
               great
               a
               person
               could
               not
               have
               moved
               hence
               ,
               but
               that
               like
               an
               universall
               Earth-quake
               he
               must
               have
               borne
               a
               whole
               World
               before
               him
               .
               Reports
               were
               various
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               affections
               and
               disaffections
               of
               men
               to
               his
               Person
               and
               Greatnesse
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               truly
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               Wagers
               were
               layed
               of
               his
               being
               alive
               ,
               sundry
               months
               after
               the
               first
               news
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               ere
               long
               it
               was
               confirmed
               that
               his
               great
               Soul
               ,
               having
               quitted
               the
               inclosure
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               had
               changed
               his
               Militancy
               here
               below
               ,
               for
               a
               Mansion
               more
               peaceable
               and
               Glorious
               above
               ,
               and
               had
               verified
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               by
               the
               Kingly
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               having
               recorded
               that
               the
               great
               Ones
               of
               the
               World
               are
               Gods
               ,
               hath
               neverthelesse
               pronounced
               that
               they
               shall
               dye
               like
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               Princes
               shall
               fall
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               did
               not
               long
               overlive
               the
               loss
               of
               this
               second
               
               Alexander
               ,
               but
               deceased
               soon
               after
               at
               Mentz
               :
               His
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               
                 Charles
                 Lodowicke
              
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               ,
               being
               then
               in
               Minority
               ,
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Simmern
               ;
               was
               ,
               by
               consent
               ,
               constituted
               Administrator
               of
               his
               right
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               .
            
             
               The
               death
               of
               King
               Gustavus
               ,
               who
               (
               whilest
               living
               )
               had
               been
               the
               Head
               and
               Director
               General
               of
               the
               Protestant
               League
               
               in
               Germany
               and
               so
               entitled
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               his
               losse
               was
               alleuiated
               by
               Victory
               ,
               caused
               a
               great
               alteration
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               that
               confedracy
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Councells
               of
               the
               Princes
               thereof
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               behoved
               them
               to
               call
               a
               Dyet
               or
               Generall
               Assembly
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               soone
               after
               at
               Heylbrun
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Wertenberg
               ,
               consisting
               of
               foure
               Principall
               Circles
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Franconian
                 ,
                 Suevian
              
               ,
               with
               the
               upper
               and
               lower
               Circles
               of
               
               the
               Rhyne
               ;
               there
               were
               personally
               present
               the
               Duke
               and
               the
               Administrator
               of
               Wirtenberg
               ,
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Baden
               ,
               the
               Count
               of
               Hanaw
               ,
               with
               most
               of
               the
               seventeen
               Earles
               of
               the
               
                 Wetteraw
                 :
                 Lodowich
                 Phillip
              
               Duke
               of
               Simmern
               ,
               Administrator
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               for
               his
               Nephew
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               ,
               then
               of
               under
               years
               ,
               had
               there
               foure
               Commissioners
               ;
               of
               whom
               ,
               Colonell
               Peblitz
               (
               being
               chiefe
               )
               sate
               above
               all
               the
               Princes
               ,
               at
               the
               upper
               end
               of
               the
               Table
               ;
               all
               the
               Propositions
               were
               directed
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               ,
               in
               right
               of
               the
               Elector
               Palatine
               ,
               had
               the
               opening
               of
               all
               Letters
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               absolute
               concession
               of
               the
               Electorall
               Title
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               as
               great
               an
               Exauthorization
               of
               the
               Bavarian
               and
               his
               pretences
               as
               that
               Assembly
               could
               give
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               effecting
               hereof
               ,
               the
               prudent
               intervention
               of
               Sir
               
               
                 Robert
                 Anstruther
              
               ,
               Lord
               Ambassador
               Extraordinarie
               from
               great
               Brittaine
               to
               that
               Dyet
               ,
               who
               had
               with
               good
               approbation
               discharged
               the
               like
               high
               trust
               under
               King
               James
               and
               the
               late
               King
               to
               severall
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarke
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Emperor
               
                 (
                 Intervallatim
              
               )
               by
               the
               space
               of
               thirteen
               yeares
               was
               not
               meanly
               prevalent
               .
               There
               were
               present
               besides
               ,
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               Deputies
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               Cities
               in
               the
               forenamed
               foure
               Circles
               ,
               as
               
                 Noremberg
                 ,
                 Strasburg
                 ,
                 Francefort
                 ,
                 Auspurg
              
               and
               others
               :
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Oxenstierne
               also
               ,
               whose
               Title
               in
               this
               Dyet
               was
               ,
               Councellor
               ,
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               Extraordinary
               Ambassador
               for
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               and
               High
               borne
               ;
               the
               Hereditarie
               Heyre
               and
               Princesse
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethen
               :
               The
               restitution
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               
                 (
                 ad
                 integrum
              
               )
               was
               decreed
               in
               this
               Dyet
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               regaining
               of
               some
               places
               ,
               as
               yet
               possessed
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               the
               Chancellor
               engaged
               his
               word
               ,
               as
               General
               of
               all
               the
               Forces
               ;
               which
               charge
               he
               having
               modestly
               refused
               at
               the
               first
               offer
               ,
               accepted
               at
               the
               second
               :
               Whereupon
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               whole
               War
               and
               affaires
               of
               State
               was
               committed
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               States
               and
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethen
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               this
               Union
               receive
               small
               luster
               by
               the
               conjunction
               
               of
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               Marshall
               
                 de
                 Feuquier's
              
               there
               present
               ;
               As
               also
               by
               the
               Declaration
               o●
               the
               Duke
               Elector
               of
               Brandenburg
               ,
               which
               followed
               soone
               after
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               what
               there
               transacted
               :
               Account
               of
               the
               whole
               passages
               of
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               that
               restitutionary
               
               decree
               ,
               was
               by
               his
               Lordship
               (
               upon
               his
               returne
               to
               Francfort
               )
               sent
               into
               England
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Hurst
              
               ;
               One
               and
               the
               First
               of
               his
               Secretaries
               .
            
             
               His
               Lordships
               Negotiation
               with
               the
               Landtgrave
               of
               Darmestadt
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               he
               soone
               after
               repaired
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               his
               concurrence
               with
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               was
               uneffectuall
               ,
               albeit
               he
               left
               no
               stone
               unmoved
               ;
               But
               interest
               and
               ambition
               are
               maine
               obstacles
               to
               the
               attaining
               of
               just
               desires
               :
               That
               Landtgrave
               had
               been
               much
               entrusted
               by
               the
               house
               of
               Austria
               ,
               and
               in
               recompence
               of
               his
               affection
               was
               (
               by
               the
               same
               )
               invested
               with
               the
               spoiles
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               .
               Two
               Mannours
               (
               or
               Lordships
               )
               belonging
               to
               the
               House
               Palatine
               had
               been
               committed
               into
               his
               of
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               ,
               by
               the
               late
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               they
               being
               then
               good
               friends
               ;
               but
               disputes
               ,
               arising
               afterwards
               between
               them
               ,
               grew
               to
               a
               quarrell
               ;
               whereupon
               Count
               Mansfeldt
               invading
               the
               Landtgraves
               Countrey
               ,
               took
               him
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               so
               detained
               him
               certaine
               dayes
               ;
               but
               his
               liberty
               being
               regained
               ,
               and
               the
               Emperors
               affaires
               prospering
               ,
               he
               procured
               ,
               as
               a
               recompence
               for
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               a
               grant
               from
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               those
               two
               Mannours
               ,
               but
               of
               severall
               other
               Lands
               likewise
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               Counts
               of
               
                 Solmes
                 ,
                 Isenberg
                 ,
                 Lewensteyne
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               followers
               and
               domesticks
               of
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               .
            
             
               The
               Elector
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               one
               of
               whose
               Daughters
               the
               foresaid
               Land-Grave
               had
               Married
               ,
               was
               next
               Solicited
               by
               great
               Britaines
               Ambassador
               ;
               yet
               ,
               neither
               would
               he
               joyn
               in
               the
               Transactions
               of
               Heylbrun
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               attribution
               of
               the
               Electoral
               
               Title
               ,
               Dignity
               ,
               or
               Possessions
               to
               the
               yong
               Prince
               Palatine
               ,
               nor
               afford
               the
               Title
               of
               Administrator
               to
               his
               Uncle
               the
               Duke
               of
               Simmern
               :
               Albeit
               ,
               as
               he
               professed
               to
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               ommit
               the
               same
               out
               of
               any
               want
               of
               respect
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               or
               of
               affection
               to
               the
               House
               Palatine
               ,
               but
               as
               not
               having
               (
               then
               )
               consulted
               the
               States
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               said
               )
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               performe
               so
               publike
               an
               Act
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               hoped
               to
               obtaine
               the
               same
               by
               Treatie
               .
               Whereby
               the
               Troubles
               of
               Germany
               (
               as
               he
               conceived
               )
               would
               sooner
               be
               ended
               .
               Hereupon
               Replyes
               were
               reiterated
               ,
               but
               nothing
               (
               save
               words
               )
               gained
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               Suethens
               death
               seemed
               to
               have
               much
               altered
               that
               Elector
               from
               his
               former
               professed
               intentions
               :
               But
               it
               was
               indeed
               conceived
               that
               he
               the
               rather
               declined
               those
               rights
               to
               the
               house
               Palatine
               ,
               to
               worke
               a
               concession
               ,
               from
               the
               young
               Prince
               ,
               unto
               his
               said
               Son
               in
               Law
               ,
               of
               the
               two
               forementioned
               Manno
               〈…〉
               s
               :
               Next
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               might
               enjoy
               the
               Cheife
               direction
               of
               Affaires
               amongst
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               of
               Germany
               ,
               which
               of
               right
               belonged
               to
               the
               house
               Palatine
               ;
               As
               also
               to
               thwart
               what
               the
               Circles
               had
               done
               in
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Heylbrun
               ,
               with
               the
               particular
               account
               of
               the
               Electorall
               and
               Land-gravian
               
               Treaties
               ,
               the
               Relator
               was
               by
               his
               Lordship
               sent
               for
               England
               from
               Dresden
               that
               Electors
               Chiefe
               and
               Residentiall
               City
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Confederate
               Princes
               and
               Cities
               ,
               having
               constituted
               amongst
               themselves
               a
               Directorium
               ,
               or
               settled
               Counsell
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               Work
               ,
               gave
               the
               
               Presidency
               thereof
               as
               aforesayd
               to
               the
               Great
               Chancellour
               of
               
                 Suethen
                 Axelius
                 Oxenstierne
              
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               contemplation
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               that
               late
               Great
               Monarch
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               necessity
               they
               stil
               had
               to
               retaine
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Suethes
               ,
               untill
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               Cities
               of
               that
               Union
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               House
               Palatine
               ,
               together
               with
               that
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Germane
               Protestants
               ,
               might
               be
               settled
               ,
               either
               by
               Treaty
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               least
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               Sagacity
               and
               deep
               insight
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               Affaires
               ,
               acquired
               by
               a
               long
               experimented
               practice
               ,
               and
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Rock
               of
               a
               most
               sound
               and
               well
               fortified
               judgment
               ,
               wherwith
               that
               great
               ,
               Personage
               was
               endowed
               .
            
             
               The
               various
               successe
               of
               the
               Armies
               and
               their
               continuance
               ,
               
               drawing
               upon
               the
               associated
               Princes
               Circles
               and
               Cities
               ,
               a
               vast
               expence
               of
               Treasure
               ,
               wherby
               those
               Countries
               became
               exhausted
               ,
               and
               the
               Palatinate
               being
               upon
               its
               restitution
               assessed
               at
               a
               monthly
               Contribution
               ;
               which
               (
               howbeit
               lesse
               in
               proportion
               then
               the
               other
               Contributary
               Countries
               were
               rated
               at
               )
               that
               devasted
               Principality
               was
               not
               able
               to
               furnish
               ;
               the
               late
               King
               was
               solicited
               in
               deficiency
               of
               his
               Nephews
               Estate
               ,
               yet
               no
               way
               therto
               obliged
               by
               any
               Stipulation
               or
               other
               Act
               publike
               or
               private
               ,
               so
               cautiously
               had
               his
               fore-named
               Minister
               managed
               his
               Masters
               Interest
               .
               Hereupon
               ,
               by
               the
               Privy
               Counsell
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               meet
               that
               some
               one
               should
               be
               sent
               over
               to
               scrutinize
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               as
               also
               into
               the
               Deportments
               of
               the
               Suethes
               ;
               concerning
               whom
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               upon
               certain
               knowledge
               that
               during
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Heylbrun
               (
               as
               also
               before
               and
               after
               )
               the
               Chancellour
               made
               great
               expressions
               of
               respect
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Relations
               in
               Germany
               ,
               the
               reality
               wherof
               was
               not
               meanly
               testified
               by
               the
               free
               restitution
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               after
               their
               King
               had
               recovered
               the
               same
               from
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               promise
               that
               the
               Forces
               then
               before
               Frankendale
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               and
               
               Heidelberg
               should
               not
               be
               withdrawn
               ,
               but
               re-inforced
               ,
               untill
               those
               two
               strong
               Peices
               were
               likewise
               regained
               ,
               which
               he
               performed
               at
               his
               return
               to
               Francfort
               ,
               by
               sending
               the
               Prince
               Birkenfeldt
               with
               six
               thousand
               Foot
               and
               Horse
               to
               their
               recruit
               ,
               wherby
               those
               places
               being
               surrendred
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               were
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               had
               been
               ,
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Electorall
               Administrator
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               from
               whence
               I
               have
               not
               unnecessarily
               digressed
               ;
               
               the
               Suethes
               and
               the
               Confederate
               Princes
               fell
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               
               into
               a
               decadence
               of
               fortune
               ;
               for
               the
               Cardinall
               Infanta
               with
               an
               Army
               of
               old
               tryed
               Souldiers
               ,
               though
               bent
               for
               Flanders
               ,
               taking
               Germany
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               the
               Imperiallists
               neer
               the
               City
               of
               Norglingen
               ,
               the
               Associates
               by
               this
               Conjunction
               received
               a
               great
               defeat
               ,
               wherin
               most
               of
               their
               Ensigns
               were
               seised
               ,
               their
               Commanders
               either
               slain
               or
               taken
               ,
               of
               which
               latter
               Calamity
               their
               brave
               Generall
               
                 Gustavus
                 Horne
              
               was
               partaker
               .
            
             
               The
               scattered
               relicks
               found
               no
               sure
               retreat
               ,
               untill
               they
               recovered
               the
               formerly
               wasted
               Palatinate
               ,
               under
               Duke
               Bernard
               
               of
               Weymar
               ,
               where
               deprived
               of
               Colours
               and
               Commanders
               ,
               they
               continued
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               without
               Discipline
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               Country
               was
               in
               a
               most
               sad
               condition
               ,
               and
               England
               thereupon
               solicited
               as
               aforesaid
               the
               Counsell
               ,
               wherof
               judging
               it
               expedient
               to
               send
               an
               Agent
               thither
               ,
               the
               fore-named
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               Duglass
               was
               made
               choice
               of
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               in
               his
               reports
               would
               
               not
               be
               over
               partiall
               ;
               and
               he
               being
               first
               dignified
               with
               the
               Honour
               of
               Knight-hood
               ,
               accordingly
               received
               Credentials
               and
               Instructions
               .
            
             
               The
               fore-mentioned
               Ambassador
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Anstruther
              
               ,
               who
               
               after
               his
               departure
               from
               Saxony
               ,
               had
               been
               with
               the
               Elector
               of
               Brandenburg
               at
               Berlin
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               with
               the
               Queen
               of
               Suethen
               at
               Wolgast
               ,
               to
               condole
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               her
               Husband
               ,
               whose
               body
               was
               then
               to
               be
               transported
               into
               Suethland
               ,
               and
               had
               likewise
               been
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Holstein
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Dutchesse
                 Dowager
              
               his
               Mother
               ,
               as
               also
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               :
               Treating
               with
               sundry
               of
               that
               Kings
               Counsell
               ,
               who
               were
               thereunto
               appointed
               ;
               he
               intimated
               unto
               them
               (
               omitting
               particulars
               not
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               here
               inserted
               )
               that
               their
               Masters
               Conjunction
               with
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Princes
              
               of
               Germany
               ,
               would
               much
               conduce
               to
               the
               generall
               tranquility
               ,
               as
               without
               which
               the
               Emperour
               and
               his
               adherents
               would
               hardly
               be
               moved
               to
               a
               constant
               and
               
                 universall
                 Peace
              
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               but
               rather
               hope
               that
               the
               Divisions
               and
               Separations
               of
               those
               Princes
               and
               States
               would
               be
               apt
               to
               produce
               unto
               him
               new
               advantages
               .
               They
               (
               after
               much
               reasoning
               )
               acknowledged
               it
               was
               most
               necessary
               ,
               but
               prayed
               him
               to
               consider
               the
               hazards
               their
               King
               ,
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               themselves
               had
               in
               the
               last
               Wars
               been
               exposed
               unto
               ;
               so
               as
               had
               they
               not
               made
               a
               peace
               with
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               they
               might
               by
               that
               time
               have
               gone
               a
               begging
               with
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               :
               And
               that
               having
               thus
               made
               their
               Peace
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               in
               equity
               to
               be
               the
               breakers
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               rather
               for
               that
               their
               Master
               was
               now
               acting
               the
               Mediators
               part
               :
               They
               wished
               that
               Saxony
               were
               really
               (
               as
               Brandenburg
               was
               )
               united
               in
               the
               Alliance
               of
               Heylbrun
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               Ballance
               the
               Affaires
               there
               ,
               whereby
               a
               good
               Peace
               (
               which
               their
               Master
               was
               still
               ambitious
               to
               be
               an
               Instrument
               of
               )
               might
               more
               probably
               be
               expected
               .
            
             
             
               His
               Lordship
               urged
               no
               lesse
               to
               their
               King
               himself
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               some
               discourse
               (
               soon
               after
               )
               of
               the
               then
               present
               state
               
               of
               Germany
               ;
               and
               the
               King
               expressing
               how
               much
               he
               longed
               to
               see
               a
               good
               Peace
               established
               ;
               He
               replied
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Majesties
                 Authority
              
               and
               Power
               (
               if
               interposed
               )
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               might
               be
               very
               usefull
               for
               obtaining
               of
               the
               wished
               end
               in
               that
               Conjuncture
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               the
               three
               
                 Protestant
                 Electors
              
               and
               their
               Houses
               were
               firmly
               linked
               together
               ,
               by
               a
               perfect
               friendship
               and
               sence
               of
               common
               Interest
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               grow
               so
               Considerable
               ,
               as
               that
               other
               Princes
               would
               be
               glad
               of
               their
               Association
               :
               And
               then
               Caesar
               himself
               would
               (
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               )
               the
               better
               hearken
               to
               reasonable
               Conditions
               of
               Peace
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               good
               effects
               which
               (
               he
               inferred
               )
               might
               ensue
               so
               happy
               a
               Conjunction
               :
               The
               King
               professed
               to
               concur
               with
               his
               Lordship
               in
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               objecting
               some
               impediments
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               wave
               further
               insisting
               hereupon
               ;
               This
               ,
               as
               not
               material
               to
               the
               Subject
               mainly
               here
               intended
               ,
               being
               onely
               to
               shew
               how
               far
               England
               did
               then
               interess
               it self
               in
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 cause
              
               of
               Germany
               ,
               and
               the
               concernments
               of
               its
               Allies
               there
               .
               His
               Lordship
               returning
               to
               Hamburg
               to
               expect
               further
               Orders
               ,
               was
               soon
               after
               re-manded
               back
               to
               Francfort
               on
               the
               Mayne
               ,
               to
               interpose
               his
               
                 Masters
                 Authority
              
               as
               cause
               should
               be
               offered
               .
            
             
               Return
               We
               now
               to
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Duglass
              
               ,
               who
               (
               there
               met
               with
               
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               )
               during
               his
               Agency
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               had
               given
               an
               account
               so
               satisfactory
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               order
               to
               that
               Electorall
               Principality
               and
               its
               condition
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               Affaires
               relative
               to
               that
               concernment
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Associated
               Princes
               and
               Cities
               ,
               and
               likewise
               of
               the
               Suethes
               ,
               as
               was
               well
               rellished
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               therby
               gained
               to
               himself
               the
               opinion
               of
               one
               capable
               of
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               weighty
               Negotiation
               :
               And
               as
               ,
               if
               all
               things
               should
               conduce
               to
               his
               advancement
               ;
               it
               so
               fell
               out
               that
               the
               expiration
               of
               a
               six
               years
               Truce
               ,
               concluded
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               )
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Roe
              
               ,
               Ambassador
               from
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               An.
               1629.
               between
               the
               Crownes
               and
               Kings
               of
               Poland
               and
               Suethen
               ,
               was
               then
               drawing
               neer
               ;
               and
               the
               late
               King
               was
               by
               the
               Polander
               again
               solicited
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               with
               intimation
               of
               a
               desire
               of
               neerer
               conjunction
               by
               Allyance
               .
            
             
               This
               motion
               was
               plausible
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               credulous
               of
               Englands
               Court
               ,
               were
               thereby
               wrought
               to
               cry
               up
               that
               Kings
               Cause
               ;
               albeit
               the
               same
               (
               his
               Turne
               once
               served
               )
               proved
               but
               a
               Fucus
               ,
               and
               like
               an
               Apparition
               vanished
               into
               Aire
               .
               For
               this
               
               employment
               of
               no
               mean
               moment
               ,
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Duglass
              
               ,
               then
               Agent
               in
               Germany
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               was
               thought
               a
               fit
               Minister
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               haying
               formerly
               served
               the
               late
               King
               of
               Suethland
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               he
               was
               not
               unacquainted
               with
               their
               interests
               in
               Prussia
               and
               Leifland
               ,
               and
               might
               accordingly
               make
               
               use
               of
               arguments
               to
               induce
               them
               to
               a
               moderate
               and
               equitable
               compliance
               ,
               it
               being
               conjectured
               that
               they
               would
               not
               easily
               be
               won
               to
               restore
               either
               (
               much
               lesse
               both
               )
               of
               those
               rich
               and
               fertile
               Provinces
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               any
               resignation
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethland
               ,
               which
               the
               Polander
               claimed
               as
               his
               Hereditary
               Right
               ,
               it
               was
               fore-seen
               ,
               that
               however
               the
               same
               might
               be
               brought
               upon
               the
               Carpet
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               with
               any
               hope
               of
               condeseension
               .
            
             
               Credentials
               and
               Instructions
               were
               then
               drawn
               up
               ,
               and
               sent
               
               enclosed
               within
               a
               dispatch
               to
               the
               fore-named
               Ambassadour
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Anstruther
              
               ,
               to
               beby
               him
               delivered
               (
               as
               was
               forthwith
               done
               )
               unto
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Duglass
              
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Title
               of
               Lord
               Ambassadour
               Extraordinary
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               ,
               to
               the
               Kings
               and
               Crownes
               of
               Poland
               and
               Suethland
               became
               due
               unto
               him
               .
               In
               this
               new
               Condition
               ,
               his
               first
               work
               was
               to
               furnish
               himself
               with
               Necessaries
               and
               Attendants
               suitable
               to
               that
               high
               Employment
               ,
               into
               the
               number
               wherof
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               desire
               the
               Relator
               from
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Anstruther
              
               ,
               of
               whose
               Secretaries
               he
               then
               was
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               capacity
               ,
               entertained
               him
               for
               that
               Embassy
               ,
               which
               is
               only
               mentioned
               to
               shew
               the
               ground
               he
               had
               ;
               for
               the
               present
               and
               precedent
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               Whilest
               some
               weeks
               of
               time
               were
               spent
               in
               such
               like
               preparations
               ,
               Letters
               of
               safe
               conduct
               and
               Convoyes
               were
               desired
               from
               the
               Generals
               of
               the
               opposite
               Armies
               ,
               through
               part
               of
               which
               we
               were
               necessitated
               to
               passe
               :
               His
               Lordship
               (
               in
               the
               interim
               )
               made
               entry
               upon
               his
               Commission
               ,
               by
               visiting
               the
               great
               Chancellour
               of
               
                 Suethen
                 ,
                 Axelius
                 Oxenstierne
              
               ,
               at
               Mentz
               ,
               and
               by
               delivering
               to
               him
               the
               Letters
               he
               had
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               directed
               
               to
               the
               said
               Chancellour
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Son
               
                 John
                 Oxenstierne
              
               ,
               (
               who
               sometime
               before
               had
               been
               employed
               as
               Ambassadour
               into
               England
               ,
               from
               himself
               as
               President
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               fore-mentioned
               Directorium
               ,
               or
               great
               Counsell
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Associated
               Princes
               and
               Cities
               of
               Germany
               )
               which
               Letters
               he
               received
               with
               great
               testimony
               of
               respect
               and
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               therby
               done
               unto
               him
               ,
               expressing
               the
               same
               at
               length
               and
               with
               great
               Eloquence
               :
               And
               as
               concerning
               his
               Son
               ,
               he
               much
               rejoyced
               at
               his
               Majesties
               expressions
               of
               favour
               towards
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               and
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               being
               in
               England
               ;
               albeit
               it
               were
               over
               long
               to
               tell
               the
               Condoleances
               he
               used
               for
               the
               frigidnesse
               (
               as
               he
               termed
               it
               )
               his
               Son
               then
               found
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               Employment
               ;
               but
               this
               ,
               having
               proceeded
               partly
               from
               things
               already
               glanced
               at
               ,
               I
               forheare
               to
               insist
               upon
               :
               He
               further
               insinuated
               how
               glad
               he
               was
               of
               his
               Lordships
               being
               employed
               in
               a
               businesse
               that
               so
               much
               concerned
               their
               Prince
               and
               Country
               ,
               of
               whose
               integrity
               they
               had
               formerly
               received
               so
               good
               proof
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               and
               his
               Lordship
               did
               so
               conceive
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               unwillingly
               ,
               have
               declined
               our
               intervention
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Englands
               interest
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Trade
               and
               Commerce
               (
               on
               which
               their
               Toll
               in
               the
               Balthick
               Sea
               lay
               so
               heavy
               )
               would
               bring
               him
               in
               to
               crosse
               their
               designes
               ,
               and
               pull
               from
               them
               a
               Bit
               which
               they
               had
               found
               so
               sweet
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               loth
               to
               part
               with
               .
            
             
               The
               Chancellor
               began
               (
               then
               )
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               Treaty
               that
               
               was
               to
               ensue
               ,
               wherin
               he
               demonstrated
               ,
               at
               length
               ,
               the
               difficulties
               that
               would
               occur
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               first
               meetings
               ,
               touching
               Ceremonies
               and
               Titles
               ,
               as
               hath
               plentifully
               appeared
               in
               that
               Treaties
               Narration
               .
               He
               afterwards
               insisted
               upon
               the
               trouble
               the
               main
               businesse
               would
               produce
               ,
               being
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               question
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               strangest
               nature
               that
               had
               been
               disputed
               in
               many
               Ages
               ,
               wherby
               those
               that
               were
               strangers
               and
               not
               vers't
               in
               the
               fundamentall
               Rights
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               
                 Jus
                 Suecorum
              
               ,
               would
               (
               he
               said
               )
               come
               in
               a
               manner
               with
               prejudicate
               minds
               ,
               sympathizing
               with
               their
               own
               Governments
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               not
               presume
               to
               judge
               of
               ,
               but
               leave
               every
               one
               to
               their
               own
               ,
               so
               he
               hoped
               that
               others
               would
               do
               the
               like
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               expect
               that
               they
               should
               let
               fall
               a
               Controversie
               which
               had
               cost
               them
               so
               much
               treasure
               and
               blood
               ,
               for
               any
               arguments
               drawn
               from
               the
               opinions
               and
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               concerned
               not
               them
               ,
               they
               being
               to
               take
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               their
               particular
               grounds
               to
               the
               last
               drop
               of
               blood
               .
            
             
               What
               he
               set
               forth
               of
               the
               wrongs
               they
               had
               suffered
               under
               King
               Sigismundus
               ,
               which
               had
               constrained
               them
               to
               the
               extreamest
               courses
               ,
               may
               be
               ghessed
               by
               such
               as
               shall
               have
               read
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               therfore
               needs
               here
               no
               repetition
               .
               As
               to
               King
               Vladislaus
               then
               Raigning
               (
               in
               Poland
               )
               he
               having
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               no
               right
               but
               from
               his
               Father
               ,
               had
               lost
               all
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               arguments
               he
               alleadged
               that
               his
               pretensions
               were
               lesse
               valid
               ,
               at
               that
               present
               ,
               then
               his
               Fathers
               in
               his
               life-time
               ,
               were
               over
               tedious
               here
               to
               relate
               .
            
             
               His
               Lordship
               (
               on
               the
               other
               side
               )
               was
               not
               wanting
               in
               
               replyes
               ,
               but
               shewed
               that
               extreame
               Counsells
               have
               extreame
               Events
               ;
               that
               Obstinate
               Warrs
               were
               ever
               accompanied
               with
               troubles
               and
               Calamities
               ;
               and
               alwayes
               heavy
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               prevailing
               side
               ,
               that
               as
               their
               issues
               were
               uncertaine
               ,
               so
               their
               vicistitudes
               many
               ,
               whereof
               themselves
               had
               already
               received
               sufficient
               proofes
               :
               That
               as
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               present
               King
               Vladislaus
               were
               to
               be
               respected
               ,
               so
               his
               Forces
               and
               that
               great
               Successe
               which
               had
               (
               but
               late
               before
               )
               attended
               him
               against
               most
               potent
               Enemies
               ,
               was
               no
               lesse
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               besides
               many
               other
               respects
               which
               might
               induce
               them
               to
               steere
               (
               at
               least
               )
               a
               midle
               course
               .
            
             
             
               The
               restitution
               of
               such
               Territories
               as
               they
               had
               wone
               by
               their
               Armes
               ,
               was
               likewise
               touched
               upon
               in
               their
               discourse
               ;
               which
               his
               Lordship
               found
               to
               be
               by
               them
               taken
               for
               so
               good
               a
               Title
               as
               they
               were
               not
               like
               to
               give
               back
               for
               a
               Song
               .
               They
               parted
               with
               great
               fairenesse
               ;
               the
               one
               professing
               much
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               affection
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               respects
               to
               the
               King
               of
               great
               Brittaine
               and
               his
               Allies
               :
               the
               other
               assuring
               him
               of
               all
               reciprocall
               
               and
               respective
               offices
               ,
               to
               the
               young
               Queene
               and
               Crown
               of
               Suethen
               ,
               from
               his
               Master
               and
               every
               Minister
               of
               his
               .
               Herewith
               his
               Lordship
               returned
               to
               Francfort
               .
            
             
               His
               traine
               and
               equipage
               being
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ;
               his
               Lordship
               
               began
               his
               journey
               from
               Francfort
               in
               December
               ,
               1634
               ;
               having
               taken
               leave
               of
               the
               Ambassador
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Anstruther
              
               ,
               with
               all
               possible
               expresions
               of
               mutuall
               respect
               and
               affection
               ,
               and
               was
               met
               before
               he
               came
               to
               Hanaw
               (
               a
               great
               and
               strong
               Citie
               about
               three
               Leagues
               distant
               )
               by
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Ramsay
              
               (
               before-named
               )
               Governour
               thereof
               ,
               attended
               with
               foure
               Troopes
               of
               
               Horse
               ;
               the
               whole
               Garrison
               in
               Armes
               (
               the
               great
               Ordnance
               upon
               the
               walls
               also
               going
               off
               )
               from
               the
               Gate
               to
               the
               Governours
               Quarter
               ,
               where
               his
               Lordship
               was
               lodged
               ,
               during
               foure
               dayes
               of
               his
               aboad
               there
               ,
               to
               dispatch
               an
               Expresse
               for
               England
               .
               The
               Governour
               ,
               howbeit
               but
               late
               before
               his
               Commander
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               touched
               ,
               not
               disdayning
               to
               hold
               the
               Towell
               to
               his
               Lordship
               at
               washing
               before
               meales
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Representer
               of
               his
               Prince
               ;
               which
               office
               he
               would
               perforce
               and
               did
               performe
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               in
               vaine
               opposing
               it
               .
            
             
               Departing
               from
               Hanaw
               ,
               He
               made
               no
               Halt
               untill
               he
               arrived
               
               at
               Berlin
               ,
               the
               Electorall
               Court
               of
               Brandenburg
               ;
               where
               ,
               by
               that
               Prince
               ,
               he
               was
               lodged
               in
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               ,
               for
               eight
               dayes
               that
               that
               he
               stayed
               there
               ,
               was
               entertained
               with
               all
               the
               Magnificencie
               that
               might
               testify
               an
               entire
               respect
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               .
            
             
               Between
               his
               Electoral
               Highnesse
               and
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               there
               passed
               some
               Communication
               upon
               the
               points
               like
               to
               occur
               in
               the
               Prussian
               Treaty
               ,
               between
               the
               principall
               Parties
               ,
               as
               also
               what
               concerned
               his
               own
               Interest
               ,
               which
               suffered
               but
               overmuch
               every
               where
               :
               After
               the
               Curialia
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               the
               Elector
               returned
               a
               large
               Memoriall
               in
               writing
               ,
               in
               answer
               of
               some
               heads
               propounded
               by
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               by
               all
               which
               it
               was
               easie
               to
               perceive
               ,
               what
               the
               Chancellour
               had
               before
               intimated
               ,
               that
               there
               would
               not
               want
               difficulties
               to
               bring
               the
               businesse
               to
               an
               equall
               accord
               :
               for
               they
               who
               had
               been
               hitherto
               on
               the
               losing
               hand
               ,
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               sit
               by
               it
               still
               ;
               nor
               the
               adverse
               party
               lesse
               unwilling
               (
               as
               was
               conceived
               )
               to
               quit
               ought
               already
               gotten
               ,
               but
               on
               termes
               not
               much
               to
               the
               others
               honour
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               having
               a
               good
               Army
               in
               readinesse
               ,
               was
               then
               personally
               at
               Danizig
               ,
               to
               take
               order
               for
               all
               
               provisions
               necessary
               ,
               giving
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               either
               have
               a
               perpetuall
               Peace
               ,
               or
               else
               declare
               the
               War
               :
               And
               here
               his
               Lordship
               received
               information
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               by
               that
               King
               expected
               with
               much
               longing
               .
            
             
               From
               Berlin
               his
               Lordship
               came
               to
               Stettin
               in
               Pomerania
               ,
               the
               
               old
               Duke
               wherof
               (
               being
               sick
               )
               he
               visited
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               sent
               a
               civill
               Message
               to
               his
               Counsell
               by
               Monsieur
               
                 Philip
                 Freherr
              
               ,
               his
               Secretary
               for
               the
               Dutch
               and
               Latine
               Tongues
               ,
               whom
               he
               also
               sent
               from
               thence
               into
               Suethland
               ,
               with
               the
               King
               his
               Masters
               Letters
               to
               the
               designed
               Queen
               Christina
               ,
               and
               one
               from
               himself
               likewise
               ,
               wherin
               he
               excused
               his
               not
               attending
               her
               Majesty
               in
               person
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Winter
               already
               advanced
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               for
               the
               commencing
               of
               the
               Treaty
               neer
               approaching
               :
               the
               like
               he
               also
               did
               to
               certain
               of
               the
               Grandees
               there
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               acquainted
               .
            
             
               Leaving
               Stettin
               he
               arrived
               at
               Danizig
               the
               ninth
               of
               January
               ,
               
               1634
               ,
               5.
               and
               after
               some
               daies
               of
               refreshment
               for
               himselfe
               and
               Traine
               ,
               having
               sustained
               so
               tedious
               a
               Winter
               journey
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               buckled
               himself
               to
               the
               Treaty
               already
               begun
               at
               a
               Town
               in
               that
               Province
               of
               Prussia
               named
               Holland
               ,
               the
               passages
               of
               which
               Treaty
               ,
               having
               been
               deduced
               at
               large
               in
               the
               preceding
               Narrative
               ,
               shall
               be
               here
               passed
               over
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               proceeded
               unto
               which
               afterwards
               fell
               out
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               close
               of
               that
               Treaties
               Narration
               ,
               it
               was
               shewed
               that
               his
               Lordship
               (
               at
               his
               taking
               leave
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               in
               his
               Camp
               )
               had
               observed
               some
               alteration
               in
               the
               countenance
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               and
               those
               about
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               ,
               knowing
               no
               cause
               to
               have
               been
               given
               by
               himself
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               lesse
               troubled
               therat
               ,
               thinking
               it
               onely
               to
               be
               some
               little
               Cloud
               which
               would
               soon
               vanish
               :
               yet
               staying
               that
               night
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               he
               (
               for
               the
               more
               speedy
               removing
               therof
               )
               sent
               the
               next
               morning
               to
               the
               Lord
               Casinowskie
               ,
               great
               Chamberlaine
               of
               Poland
               ,
               to
               desire
               a
               private
               Audience
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               was
               promised
               ,
               and
               that
               notice
               should
               be
               given
               him
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               performance
               did
               not
               ensue
               ;
               wherupon
               having
               seen
               the
               Army
               drawn
               into
               Battalia
               ,
               he
               retired
               to
               Marienburg
               .
            
             
               The
               French
               Ambassadour
               ,
               who
               had
               received
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               
               touched
               )
               a
               more
               friendly
               farewell
               ,
               came
               likewise
               to
               Marienburg
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               and
               his
               Lordship
               having
               heard
               ,
               that
               contrary
               to
               the
               publike
               agreement
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               and
               the
               Mediating
               Ministers
               ,
               he
               had
               (
               in
               the
               Regal
               Tent
               )
               under
               Signed
               that
               Copy
               of
               the
               Articles
               given
               by
               the
               Suethes
               to
               those
               of
               Poland
               ;
               did
               send
               the
               Relator
               with
               his
               Dutch
               Secretary
               fore-named
               ,
               to
               know
               of
               himself
               whether
               it
               were
               so
               or
               not
               :
               which
               he
               acknowledged
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               who
               (
               he
               said
               )
               presented
               the
               Copy
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Propria
                 manu
              
               :
               
               Our
               Ambassadour
               understanding
               it
               ,
               was
               not
               a
               little
               moved
               at
               the
               indignity
               offered
               to
               his
               Master
               therby
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
               as
               being
               done
               contrary
               to
               their
               publike
               Stipulation
               ,
               and
               therupon
               visiting
               the
               Suethish
               Commissioners
               ,
               he
               desired
               they
               would
               not
               admit
               of
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               they
               assured
               him
               of
               ,
               as
               having
               already
               dispatched
               their
               Instrument
               of
               the
               said
               Articles
               into
               Suethland
               by
               an
               Expresse
               .
            
             
               Before
               his
               Lordship
               removed
               from
               Marienburg
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Zavatskie
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               pretending
               only
               a
               visit
               ,
               but
               sent
               (
               as
               was
               conceived
               )
               of
               purpose
               to
               explore
               whether
               he
               had
               any
               
               inckling
               of
               what
               had
               been
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               resented
               the
               same
               .
               To
               him
               our
               Ambassadour
               could
               not
               so
               well
               containe
               himself
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               entred
               into
               expostulations
               so
               high
               as
               gave
               no
               small
               distast
               ;
               taxing
               them
               of
               swarving
               from
               things
               by
               themselves
               consented
               unto
               and
               agreed
               upon
               in
               publike
               ,
               and
               of
               silence
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               they
               (
               not
               We
               )
               had
               propounded
               ,
               and
               (
               seemingly
               )
               sought
               after
               ,
               the
               particulars
               wherof
               ,
               as
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               here
               inserted
               ,
               are
               forborn
               :
               Adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               after
               so
               unworthy
               a
               requitall
               of
               his
               Masters
               affection
               and
               respects
               testified
               to
               their
               King
               and
               Crown
               ,
               he
               could
               do
               no
               lesse
               in
               duty
               then
               to
               give
               those
               advertisements
               that
               were
               requisite
               .
            
             
               Zavatzkie
               heard
               him
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               with
               fair
               words
               endeavoured
               to
               pacifie
               and
               to
               confirm
               in
               his
               Lordship
               a
               belief
               of
               the
               King
               his
               Masters
               sincere
               and
               reall
               affection
               towards
               his
               Majesty
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               ,
               with
               his
               constant
               persevering
               in
               his
               former
               intentions
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               said
               Lord
               had
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               been
               the
               first
               Intimator
               and
               Propounder
               ,
               telling
               him
               withall
               ,
               that
               undoubtedly
               there
               behoved
               to
               be
               some
               mistake
               in
               the
               report
               he
               had
               received
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               but
               that
               himself
               being
               usually
               so
               neer
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Secretaries
               ,
               should
               have
               known
               somewhat
               therof
               ,
               desiring
               withall
               ,
               that
               his
               Lordship
               would
               not
               precipitate
               any
               advertisement
               unto
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               assured
               him
               that
               he
               would
               forthwith
               post
               unto
               their
               Court
               ,
               where
               having
               understood
               
               the
               matter
               fully
               ,
               he
               would
               by
               Letters
               ,
               or
               a
               speedy
               personal
               return
               ,
               faithfully
               certifie
               his
               Lordship
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               either
               there
               or
               at
               Dantzig
               within
               few
               daies
               .
            
             
               Towards
               that
               Citie
               his
               Lordship
               retired
               soone
               after
               ,
               daily
               expecting
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               promises
               forementioned
               ,
               but
               in
               vaine
               :
               Neverthelesse
               upon
               Zavatzkie's
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               unwillingnesse
               to
               render
               ill-offices
               by
               the
               returne
               of
               
               any
               report
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               that
               some
               Apology
               might
               have
               come
               ,
               for
               cleering
               those
               doubts
               which
               their
               late
               proceedings
               and
               coldnesse
               had
               given
               him
               cause
               to
               harbour
               ,
               whereby
               any
               distance
               or
               disaffection
               ,
               between
               the
               two
               Kings
               ,
               might
               be
               
               prevented
               ,
               he
               desisted
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               weekes
               to
               send
               home
               any
               account
               of
               that
               Treaties
               issue
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               
               faithfull
               advice
               of
               some
               neere
               about
               him
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               with
               fitting
               respect
               they
               might
               ,
               urged
               a
               present
               dispatch
               of
               that
               relation
               into
               England
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               most
               necessary
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               State
               and
               the
               great
               Persons
               therein
               concerned
               ,
               but
               likewise
               for
               his
               owne
               discharge
               ;
               Instancing
               also
               the
               French
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               stirr
               from
               Stumbsdorff
               (
               the
               Village
               where
               the
               Treaty
               had
               been
               concluded
               )
               untill
               he
               had
               by
               an
               expresse
               into
               France
               ,
               sent
               a
               Narrative
               of
               that
               whole
               affaire
               ;
               But
               to
               all
               this
               he
               sent
               a
               deafe
               Eare.
               At
               Dantzig
               he
               received
               ,
               soone
               after
               ,
               a
               Honorarium
               or
               Present
               from
               the
               Eastland
               Company
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Jinkes
              
               their
               Secretarie
               ,
               in
               acknowledgment
               of
               their
               gratitude
               for
               his
               Reall
               endeavours
               in
               behalfe
               of
               that
               Societies
               restorement
               to
               their
               former
               freedome
               of
               Trade
               .
            
             
               Yet
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               was
               promised
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Polander
               intended
               ;
               in
               stead
               whereof
               (
               advantage
               of
               his
               Credulity
               being
               taken
               )
               a
               strong
               complaint
               against
               his
               Lordship
               was
               sent
               into
               England
               ;
               which
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               gave
               an
               evill
               rellish
               of
               him
               to
               
               his
               Master
               :
               The
               First
               notice
               he
               had
               of
               their
               distast
               was
               by
               a
               letter
               from
               the
               Lord
               
                 Andrea
                 Rey
              
               ,
               Starrost
               of
               Libonza
               ,
               dated
               the
               twenty
               fourth
               of
               September
               1635.
               who
               ,
               repeating
               the
               very
               words
               of
               his
               Lordships
               expostulation
               with
               Zavatzkie
               ,
               closed
               them
               up
               ,
               with
               this
               expression
               ;
               viz.
               That
               if
               any
               such
               were
               spoken
               ,
               he
               wished
               they
               never
               had
               been
               :
               Whereunto
               his
               Lordship
               returned
               an
               answer
               the
               sixth
               of
               October
               following
               ,
               with
               so
               cleer
               a
               vindication
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               a
               stile
               as
               beseemed
               his
               Ambassadoriall
               Office
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               given
               them
               (
               in
               reference
               to
               him
               )
               ample
               satisfaction
               ;
               yet
               without
               sparing
               againe
               to
               represent
               his
               sence
               of
               their
               more
               unfaire
               then
               expected
               or
               deserved
               dealing
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               or
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Gordon
              
               ,
               Great
               Brittaines
               Agent
               for
               those
               parts
               (
               who
               ,
               in
               June
               foregoing
               ,
               
               had
               been
               by
               that
               King
               sent
               for
               England
               )
               returned
               to
               Dantzig
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Polish
               Parliament
               at
               Warsovia
               ,
               held
               in
               November
               ,
               1635.
               his
               Lordship
               not
               thinking
               fit
               to
               repaire
               thither
               in
               Person
               ,
               untill
               the
               former
               misunderstandings
               were
               removed
               .
               Yet
               would
               he
               not
               omit
               to
               write
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Lord
               Palatine
               of
               Belzkie
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               forenamed
               
                 Starrost
                 de
                 Libonza
              
               ;
               intimating
               to
               each
               ,
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               Masters
               good
               affection
               toward
               their
               King
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               perceive
               by
               his
               answers
               to
               all
               their
               propositions
               sent
               by
               Mr.
               Gordon
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               merited
               a
               better
               acknowledgment
               then
               was
               given
               at
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               late
               Treaty
               ,
               wherby
               he
               professed
               
               himself
               to
               be
               discouraged
               from
               undertaking
               a
               journey
               to
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Orders
               he
               had
               received
               ,
               but
               was
               willing
               rather
               to
               refer
               the
               whole
               matter
               to
               Mr.
               Gordon
               ,
               untill
               the
               jealousies
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               conceive
               were
               cleered
               .
            
             
             
               It
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               ,
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Lord
               Zavatzkie
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               had
               forborn
               to
               advertise
               home
               for
               three
               weekes
               Space
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               those
               letters
               being
               sent
               by
               Sea
               (
               Subject
               to
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               winds
               ,
               and
               the
               movings
               of
               that
               other
               uncertain
               Element
               )
               were
               above
               six
               weekes
               longer
               before
               they
               came
               to
               the
               hands
               they
               were
               directed
               unto
               ;
               
               Whereupon
               (
               confused
               rumours
               of
               things
               coming
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               England
               bore
               a
               chief
               sway
               in
               managing
               of
               the
               late
               Kings
               Privy
               Counsell
               )
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Coke
              
               principall
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               did
               by
               Letter
               taxe
               his
               Lordship
               of
               remisnesse
               in
               his
               dispatches
               ,
               shewing
               that
               from
               France
               ,
               they
               understood
               the
               Treaty
               was
               concluded
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               received
               some
               disgust
               ,
               but
               the
               particulars
               they
               were
               not
               acquainted
               with
               .
               Hereby
               he
               first
               perceived
               that
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               he
               had
               committed
               two
               (
               not
               small
               )
               Errours
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               time
               all
               grudges
               being
               either
               buried
               ,
               or
               (
               seemingly
               )
               
               layed
               to
               sleep
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               coming
               to
               Dantzig
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               had
               severall
               Audiences
               ,
               and
               was
               once
               in
               company
               of
               the
               King
               (
               with
               sundry
               of
               the
               Polish
               Nobility
               )
               feasted
               by
               the
               fore-named
               Mr
               :
               Gordon
               :
               And
               from
               that
               King
               obtained
               (
               albeit
               not
               without
               reluctancy
               of
               his
               Lords
               ,
               who
               complained
               that
               our
               Ambassadours
               Remonstrances
               were
               over-tart
               )
               a
               
               Mandate
               Declaratory
               under
               the
               Royall
               hand
               and
               Signet
               ,
               dated
               the
               sixth
               of
               February
               ,
               1635.
               6.
               wherby
               our
               Merchants
               of
               the
               Eastland
               Company
               were
               promised
               relief
               against
               the
               molestation
               of
               the
               Stample
               or
               Seal
               upon
               their
               Cloath
               ,
               procured
               by
               the
               Dantzigers
               during
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               the
               Suspension
               therof
               untill
               it
               might
               be
               abrogated
               in
               the
               next
               ensuing
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               last
               having
               beene
               called
               for
               the
               ratification
               (
               onely
               )
               of
               the
               late
               Treaty
               ,
               as
               was
               affirmed
               by
               their
               Commissioners
               ,
               who
               publikely
               gave
               their
               Faith
               
                 (
                 Stipulata
                 manu
              
               )
               for
               the
               disannulling
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               soon
               after
               departing
               from
               Dantzig
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               took
               leave
               ,
               not
               without
               seeming
               fairnesse
               of
               each
               side
               ;
               and
               the
               fore-named
               Lord
               Zavatzkie
               was
               designed
               Ambassadour
               for
               
               England
               ,
               pretentionally
               for
               proceeding
               upon
               the
               motions
               ,
               formerly
               (
               albeit
               in
               a
               more
               private
               way
               )
               by
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               and
               by
               warrant
               from
               the
               Polander
               propounded
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               with
               whom
               Agent
               Gordon
               was
               associated
               ,
               and
               as
               himself
               vainly
               believed
               ,
               and
               spared
               not
               to
               give
               out
               ,
               with
               more
               Trust
               from
               that
               King
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               specious
               shewes
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               
               was
               still
               doubtfull
               of
               their
               true
               meaning
               ,
               and
               advertised
               home
               accordingly
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               not
               particularly
               conclude
               in
               whose
               breast
               the
               dissimulation
               lay
               :
               For
               even
               they
               who
               professed
               the
               same
               Religion
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               were
               (
               at
               first
               )
               most
               earnest
               in
               the
               pursuance
               of
               those
               motions
               ,
               were
               now
               become
               as
               cold
               as
               oothers
               ,
               
               albeit
               they
               were
               intimate
               with
               that
               King
               and
               of
               his
               neerest
               Counsells
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               might
               seem
               that
               their
               Masters
               intention
               ,
               decreed
               especially
               in
               matters
               so
               neerly
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Compasse
               by
               which
               they
               were
               to
               steer
               .
            
             
               Yet
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               whether
               our
               Ambassadours
               Suspitions
               were
               not
               causelesse
               ,
               or
               whether
               by
               his
               jealousies
               he
               did
               not
               injure
               that
               Prince
               ,
               and
               so
               provoke
               him
               justly
               ;
               wherunto
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               Ambassadour
               of
               
                 Poland
                 Zavatzkie
              
               ,
               when
               (
               with
               Gordon
               )
               he
               arrived
               in
               England
               ,
               did
               not
               give
               that
               full
               and
               particular
               satisfaction
               which
               was
               expected
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Professions
               out
               wardly
               and
               in
               generall
               were
               as
               high
               as
               ever
               ;
               so
               as
               doubtfull
               conjectures
               began
               upon
               his
               arrivall
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               at
               Englands
               Court
               ;
               and
               his
               dismission
               was
               visibly
               
               more
               cold
               then
               his
               reception
               had
               been
               :
               And
               considering
               it
               was
               with
               him
               that
               his
               Lordship
               made
               the
               disrellishing
               fore-mentioned
               expostulation
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               (
               and
               was
               then
               by
               sundry
               )
               conceived
               ,
               that
               the
               maine
               part
               of
               his
               Errand
               was
               to
               have
               boulstered
               out
               the
               former
               complaint
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               prevented
               by
               his
               Lordships
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               appeared
               more
               fully
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               certainly
               known
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Poland
               had
               proceeded
               even
               to
               
               consummation
               of
               things
               directly
               contrary
               to
               his
               former
               propositions
               ,
               without
               previous
               advertisement
               of
               his
               reasons
               for
               declining
               them
               :
               in
               excuse
               wherof
               
                 (
                 Post
                 factum
              
               )
               he
               sent
               the
               fore-named
               Lord
               
                 Andrea
                 Rey
                 ,
                 Starrosta
                 de
                 Libonza
                 ,
              
               as
               Ambassadour
               to
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               who
               understanding
               (
               before
               his
               arrival
               )
               
               what
               his
               Master
               had
               done
               in
               prejudice
               of
               his
               own
               proposalls
               ,
               would
               not
               admit
               him
               to
               his
               presence
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               returned
               without
               Audience
               ,
               not
               being
               permitted
               to
               come
               higher
               then
               Greenwich
               ,
               the
               Court
               being
               then
               at
               Winsor
               .
               Our
               Agent
               was
               also
               soon
               after
               discharged
               from
               further
               Negotiating
               there
               ,
               neither
               hath
               England
               (
               since
               that
               time
               )
               had
               any
               person
               publikely
               impolyed
               to
               that
               Prince
               or
               State
               :
               By
               all
               which
               circumstances
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               that
               his
               Lordship
               did
               dive
               more
               deep
               into
               their
               intentions
               ,
               then
               self-interest
               and
               avarice
               (
               two
               maine
               evills
               in
               whomsoever
               they
               infect
               ,
               but
               most
               pestilent
               in
               publike
               Ministers
               )
               would
               permit
               the
               over
               credulity
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               His
               Lordship
               having
               received
               Order
               for
               his
               return
               ,
               began
               
               his
               journey
               from
               Dantzig
               the
               first
               of
               
                 March
                 (
                 Old
                 Stile
              
               )
               and
               on
               the
               thirteenth
               therof
               came
               to
               Damin
               ,
               a
               Town
               in
               Pomerania
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               Colonell
               
                 Robert
                 Cuningham
              
               his
               Kinsman
               ,
               was
               Governor
               for
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethen
               ,
               who
               came
               forth
               about
               two
               English
               miles
               (
               accompanied
               with
               his
               Officers
               )
               to
               meet
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               they
               alighting
               ,
               he
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               walking
               into
               the
               Town
               on
               foot
               ,
               where
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               and
               the
               Governour
               discoursing
               together
               ,
               the
               Officers
               made
               relation
               to
               us
               of
               a
               certain
               
               accident
               which
               had
               hapned
               in
               their
               Garrison
               the
               preceding
               evening
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               time
               had
               caused
               some
               disturbance
               to
               their
               thoughts
               .
               It
               was
               thus
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               Eve
               before
               ,
               being
               Saturday
               ,
               the
               twelfth
               of
               March
               1635
               /
               6
               for
               the
               space
               of
               neer
               two
               houres
               ,
               between
               those
               of
               eight
               and
               ten
               at
               night
               ,
               an
               unwonted
               sound
               of
               Bells
               was
               heard
               ,
               in
               the
               Steeple
               of
               that
               Towns
               Church
               (
               called
               Saint
               Bartholomew
               )
               
               and
               the
               Governour
               sending
               to
               enquire
               the
               cause
               thereof
               at
               an
               undue
               houre
               ,
               received
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               doors
               were
               shut
               :
               Hereupon
               the
               Magistrates
               were
               sent
               for
               ,
               and
               Order
               given
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Garrison
               ,
               with
               others
               of
               the
               Town
               Officers
               ,
               with
               Torches
               lighted
               ,
               should
               search
               the
               Church
               and
               Steeple
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               persons
               concealed
               ,
               who
               by
               such
               meanes
               might
               attempt
               to
               give
               a
               privy
               Signall
               to
               any
               Enemy
               neer
               hand
               :
               But
               ,
               return
               being
               made
               ,
               that
               no
               Person
               was
               to
               be
               found
               either
               in
               Church
               or
               Steeple
               ,
               nor
               motion
               or
               sound
               perceived
               (
               albeit
               in
               the
               Town
               the
               same
               was
               heard
               to
               continue
               without
               intermission
               during
               the
               Search
               )
               the
               Governour
               caused
               the
               Guards
               to
               be
               doubled
               ;
               kept
               his
               owne
               Souldiers
               and
               the
               Citizens
               all
               might
               in
               Armes
               ;
               retained
               the
               Magistrates
               with
               himselfe
               ;
               whom
               (
               with
               the
               inhabitants
               )
               he
               caused
               to
               take
               
                 (
                 de
                 novo
              
               )
               an
               Oath
               of
               fidelity
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethen
               .
            
             
               We
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               Retinue
               ,
               hearing
               this
               story
               ,
               accounted
               it
               a
               fiction
               ,
               more
               worthy
               of
               laughter
               than
               of
               beleif
               :
               Entring
               the
               Towne
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               was
               by
               the
               Governour
               entertained
               at
               Supper
               ;
               Colonel
               
                 Robert
                 Duglass
              
               ,
               Commander
               of
               a
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               in
               the
               same
               service
               likewise
               (
               his
               Lordships
               Kinsman
               )
               arriving
               at
               the
               same
               time
               :
               At
               Table
               ,
               the
               Governour
               related
               the
               foresaid
               accident
               for
               a
               most
               certaine
               truth
               ,
               recounting
               what
               distractions
               it
               had
               put
               them
               into
               on
               the
               Suddaine
               ,
               whereunto
               his
               Lordship
               replyed
               smiling
               ,
               you
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               been
               so
               much
               troubled
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               ceremony
               to
               entertaine
               strangers
               ,
               your
               Citizens
               knew
               not
               so
               well
               as
               your
               Bells
               that
               great
               Brittaines
               Ambassador
               was
               to
               be
               here
               this
               night
               ,
               
               that
               Solemnitie
               was
               for
               my
               reception
               :
               At
               this
               discourse
               some
               mirth
               being
               made
               and
               Supper
               ended
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               Colonel
               Duglass
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               Officers
               ,
               retired
               to
               the
               Quarter
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
               opposite
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Governour
               .
            
             
               Besides
               those
               forenamed
               there
               were
               others
               present
               ,
               now
               living
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               heard
               this
               related
               with
               the
               discourse
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               can
               attest
               the
               truth
               hereof
               ;
               viz.
               Generall
               Major
               
                 Christopher
                 Potley
              
               (
               late
               in
               the
               service
               of
               Englands
               Parliament
               under
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Waller
              
               )
               then
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               to
               the
               honourable
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Fleetewood
              
               Knight
               ,
               Colonell
               of
               a
               Regiment
               
               of
               English
               Infantrie
               ;
               Governour
               ,
               under
               the
               Suethes
               ,
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Elbing
               ,
               and
               Commander
               of
               the
               strong
               Fort
               in
               an
               Island
               of
               the
               River
               Vistula
               ;
               now
               Lord
               Fleetewood
               ,
               Baron
               of
               Swanholme
               in
               Suethland
               :
               As
               also
               Mr.
               
                 Phillip
                 Freherr
              
               forenamed
               :
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Baall
              
               likewise
               (
               one
               of
               the
               Eastland
               Merchants
               )
               who
               first
               divulged
               the
               same
               in
               England
               upon
               his
               repaire
               thither
               soone
               after
               .
               This
               by
               way
               of
               digression
               may
               be
               admitted
               .
            
             
               His
               Lordship
               ,
               at
               his
               rising
               the
               next
               Morning
               ,
               Complained
               he
               was
               not
               well
               ;
               yet
               went
               to
               the
               Governour
               (
               to
               whom
               he
               told
               so
               much
               )
               and
               at
               his
               instance
               walked
               about
               the
               Walls
               to
               view
               the
               new
               fortifications
               the
               Governour
               had
               there
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               have
               cleered
               the
               dulnesse
               which
               oppressed
               him
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               :
               At
               the
               houre
               of
               dinner
               he
               sat
               
               down
               with
               the
               Governour
               at
               Table
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               eate
               :
               Upon
               serving
               of
               the
               second
               course
               he
               rose
               up
               ,
               saying
               ,
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               take
               some
               rest
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               (
               save
               his
               two
               Pages
               )
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               Commanding
               us
               to
               stay
               and
               accompany
               the
               Governour
               .
            
             
               About
               foure
               in
               the
               afternoone
               ,
               the
               Governour
               with
               his
               other
               friends
               and
               servants
               went
               to
               see
               how
               he
               fared
               ,
               he
               Complained
               much
               of
               his
               head
               and
               stomacke
               ;
               whereupon
               (
               unknown
               to
               him
               )
               a
               Post
               was
               sent
               to
               Gripswaldt
               (
               about
               six
               Leagues
               from
               Damin
               )
               for
               Doctor
               
                 John
                 Schaener
              
               (
               whose
               father
               had
               been
               one
               of
               the
               Physicians
               to
               King
               James
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               into
               England
               ,
               knowne
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Doctor
               Martin
               )
               to
               Administer
               to
               his
               Lordship
               :
               whose
               distemper
               (
               being
               layed
               in
               bed
               )
               continued
               all
               that
               night
               with
               various
               purgings
               .
            
             
               His
               Servants
               entring
               his
               Chamber
               early
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               the
               Governour
               with
               Colonell
               Duglass
               ,
               Leivtenant
               Colonell
               Potley
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Baall
               forementioned
               ,
               repaired
               thither
               soon
               after
               :
               We
               found
               him
               in
               his
               night
               Gowne
               sitting
               ,
               and
               leaning
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               yet
               cheerfull
               in
               speech
               ,
               saying
               ,
               his
               former
               paines
               were
               eased
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               head
               and
               heart
               were
               well
               ,
               neither
               did
               ought
               (
               he
               sayd
               )
               trouble
               him
               ,
               save
               onely
               that
               his
               foot
               was
               benummed
               ,
               which
               he
               hoped
               would
               soon
               returne
               unto
               its
               self
               and
               feeling
               ;
               adding
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               little
               rest
               he
               intended
               to
               proceed
               on
               his
               journey
               that
               afternoone
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               gave
               order
               his
               Coach
               and
               Traine
               should
               be
               ready
               .
            
             
               Towards
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               foot
               from
               its
               benummednesse
               ,
               all
               meanes
               were
               used
               that
               could
               be
               devised
               ,
               the
               forenamed
               Commander
               Potley
               ,
               having
               (
               out
               of
               his
               affectionate
               desire
               of
               his
               Lordships
               recovery
               )
               taken
               great
               paines
               therein
               by
               chasing
               of
               the
               part
               affected
               ,
               but
               in
               vaine
               :
               His
               Lordship
               assaying
               to
               have
               removed
               to
               his
               Bed
               ,
               which
               was
               neer
               by
               (
               saying
               hee
               would
               repose
               a
               little
               )
               could
               not
               support
               himself
               ,
               but
               (
               sinking
               )
               was
               by
               his
               Servants
               layed
               in
               bed
               about
               eight
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
             
             
               We
               left
               him
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Chamber
               onely
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               and
               returning
               about
               two
               houres
               after
               ,
               found
               him
               asleep
               ,
               but
               drawing
               his
               breath
               so
               short
               and
               high
               ,
               as
               gave
               cause
               to
               apprehend
               it
               was
               worse
               with
               him
               then
               we
               had
               imagined
               ;
               wherupon
               the
               Governour
               with
               the
               other
               Commanders
               being
               sent
               for
               ,
               they
               came
               and
               found
               him
               (
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               all
               )
               strugling
               with
               Death
               :
               Being
               awaked
               ,
               (
               for
               awaked
               he
               was
               by
               the
               out-cries
               of
               his
               young
               Nephew
               ,
               
                 William
                 Lockhart
              
               ,
               then
               present
               )
               he
               would
               willingly
               have
               spoken
               and
               declared
               himself
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               ;
               he
               grasped
               the
               Youth
               
               then
               kneeling
               by
               his
               bed
               side
               ,
               in
               his
               Armes
               ,
               some
               words
               he
               uttered
               ,
               but
               brokenly
               ,
               in
               various
               intermixed
               Language
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               most
               attentive
               Listner
               could
               gather
               nothing
               .
               In
               this
               labouring
               condition
               he
               continued
               about
               two
               houres
               ;
               the
               fore
               named
               Physitian
               arriving
               when
               he
               was
               even
               at
               the
               extremity
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               left
               him
               between
               the
               houres
               of
               twelve
               and
               one
               of
               the
               same
               day
               (
               being
               Tuesday
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               March
               ,
               
               1635
               /
               6.
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               Legation
               here
               below
               ,
               before
               ,
               not
               his
               Earthly
               ,
               but
               his
               Heavenly
               King.
               
            
             
               The
               sudden
               death
               of
               this
               great
               Person
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               may
               be
               termed
               ,
               struck
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               but
               his
               Kindred
               and
               Servants
               especially
               ,
               into
               great
               consternation
               of
               spirits
               ;
               not
               one
               having
               (
               for
               some
               space
               of
               time
               (
               a
               word
               to
               utter
               :
               At
               last
               ,
               necessity
               so
               inforcing
               ,
               the
               Body
               was
               left
               to
               be
               decently
               layd
               forth
               ,
               and
               a
               retreat
               made
               by
               all
               (
               them
               of
               his
               Chamber
               excepted
               )
               to
               the
               Governours
               Quarter
               ,
               there
               to
               consider
               what
               was
               to
               be
               done
               :
               In
               this
               consultation
               it
               was
               (
               by
               the
               Relator
               )
               shewed
               ,
               that
               whereas
               a
               scruteny
               into
               the
               things
               he
               had
               there
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               whereby
               due
               Inventary
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               better
               satisfaction
               of
               those
               whom
               (
               as
               neerest
               interessed
               )
               it
               should
               rightly
               concerne
               :
               There
               were
               Papers
               relating
               to
               his
               publike
               Negotiations
               ,
               into
               which
               ,
               no
               inspection
               was
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               to
               be
               lockt
               up
               apart
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               delivered
               onely
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               principall
               Secretary
               of
               State
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               ,
               by
               all
               ,
               thought
               meet
               ;
               and
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               entrusted
               with
               the
               insight
               of
               them
               whilest
               he
               lived
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               also
               brought
               him
               the
               conferment
               of
               that
               honourable
               employment
               so
               happily
               effected
               ;
               they
               alone
               were
               not
               committed
               ,
               but
               likewise
               the
               managing
               of
               what
               was
               there
               further
               to
               be
               done
               .
               In
               reference
               hereunto
               ,
               the
               Embalming
               of
               the
               body
               
               was
               first
               concluded
               ;
               next
               ,
               that
               an
               Advertisement
               should
               be
               made
               into
               England
               for
               Orders
               for
               the
               dispose
               therof
               :
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               putting
               of
               his
               Traine
               into
               an
               Equipage
               suitable
               to
               the
               sad
               occasion
               ,
               in
               order
               wherunto
               ,
               (
               as
               also
               for
               the
               reasons
               pre-alledged
               )
               
               
               the
               inventarying
               of
               what
               he
               had
               there
               about
               him
               was
               resolved
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               be
               seen
               by
               what
               Hinges
               these
               motions
               were
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               Order
               for
               the
               speedy
               Embalming
               was
               forth
               with
               given
               to
               the
               Physitian
               then
               present
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               prolix
               discourse
               in
               writing
               (
               under
               his
               hand
               )
               rendred
               his
               death
               Apoplecticall
               ,
               albeit
               by
               others
               not
               so
               believed
               ;
               and
               the
               day
               following
               the
               fore-named
               Master
               Baall
               was
               dispatched
               for
               England
               ,
               with
               Letters
               of
               information
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               with
               others
               also
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Joseph
                 Avery
              
               then
               Agent
               for
               the
               late
               King
               at
               Hamburg
               ;
               To
               those
               likewise
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               meet
               ,
               and
               lastly
               to
               his
               honourable
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               (
               particularly
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Ancram
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               Brother
               by
               the
               same
               Venter
               )
               as
               well
               to
               give
               notice
               of
               the
               sorrowfull
               accident
               ,
               as
               to
               obtaine
               the
               more
               effectually
               ,
               and
               speedily
               such
               Orders
               as
               should
               be
               
               thought
               requisite
               for
               a
               further
               proceed
               ;
               intimation
               (
               in
               that
               dispatch
               )
               being
               given
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               (
               so
               soon
               as
               Embalmed
               )
               should
               by
               easie
               journeys
               be
               brought
               down
               to
               Hamburg
               ,
               there
               to
               expect
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Neither
               was
               it
               thought
               least
               worthy
               of
               care
               ,
               how
               to
               provide
               a
               Convoy
               to
               secure
               the
               body
               (
               with
               what
               else
               there
               )
               in
               such
               a
               journey
               ,
               and
               so
               broken
               times
               :
               To
               obtaine
               the
               same
               ,
               Letters
               were
               sent
               that
               great
               Senator
               the
               Chancellour
               of
               
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 Axell
                 Oxenstierne
              
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               at
               a
               Town
               called
               
               Wismar
               ,
               not
               past
               two
               or
               three
               daies
               journey
               from
               Damin
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               sad
               relation
               was
               therby
               given
               ,
               and
               fit
               convoy
               desired
               :
               Others
               were
               likewise
               dispatched
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               remaining
               behind
               at
               Dantzig
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Agent
               there
               ,
               to
               inform
               them
               of
               his
               decease
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               their
               care
               over
               those
               things
               left
               in
               their
               Custody
               ,
               to
               be
               transported
               by
               Sea
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               safely
               forth-coming
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               should
               rightly
               appertaine
               .
            
             
               These
               dispatches
               made
               ,
               an
               Inventary
               was
               exactly
               taken
               in
               
               the
               view
               of
               those
               fore-named
               Commanders
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               own
               Servants
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               money
               (
               there
               found
               )
               as
               was
               conceived
               might
               be
               necessary
               ,
               was
               delivered
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Mr.
               
                 George
                 Ewin
              
               ,
               Steward
               to
               his
               late
               Lordship
               ,
               to
               provide
               and
               defray
               the
               Mournings
               with
               the
               Domestick
               ,
               and
               other
               incident
               Charges
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               account
               of
               the
               whole
               to
               whom
               the
               same
               should
               belong
               .
            
             
               Soon
               after
               we
               received
               Letters
               from
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Oxenstierne
               ,
               wherin
               he
               condoled
               the
               death
               of
               a
               person
               whom
               he
               had
               loved
               living
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               his
               Prince
               and
               Country
               had
               formerly
               received
               faithfull
               Service
               ,
               and
               of
               late
               fair
               Offices
               ;
               in
               them
               was
               likewise
               shewed
               that
               he
               had
               appointed
               two
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               of
               the
               Regiment
               of
               the
               fore-mentioned
               Colonell
               Duglass
               ,
               to
               safe-guard
               the
               body
               to
               Hamburg
               ,
               with
               permission
               for
               the
               said
               Colonell
               to
               accompany
               the
               same
               according
               to
               his
               desire
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Body
               being
               Embalmed
               ;
               the
               Servants
               cloathed
               in
               Mourning
               ;
               the
               Horses
               ,
               Coaches
               ,
               and
               Waggons
               ,
               Covered
               all
               over
               with
               black
               ,
               we
               set
               forth
               from
               Damin
               ;
               a
               sad
               Solemne
               
               sight
               :
               The
               Garrison
               Officers
               with
               Sundry
               others
               ;
               Severall
               Commanders
               and
               Colonels
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               English
               as
               of
               his
               owne
               Nation
               ,
               who
               came
               thither
               on
               purpose
               to
               doe
               honour
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               attended
               the
               Body
               a
               good
               distance
               of
               way
               without
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               then
               returned
               ;
               the
               Governour
               with
               Colonel
               Duglass
               still
               accompanying
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               were
               come
               within
               a
               League
               or
               two
               of
               Wismar
               where
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               Suethen
               then
               was
               ,
               the
               Corps
               was
               left
               to
               the
               Care
               of
               his
               other
               Servants
               and
               the
               Convoy
               ,
               whilest
               the
               forenamed
               Colonels
               Duglass
               ,
               and
               Coningham
               ,
               with
               this
               Relator
               ,
               and
               the
               Dutch
               fornamed
               Secretarie
               went
               thither
               to
               Salute
               
               and
               render
               thanks
               to
               that
               great
               Senator
               for
               his
               continued
               respects
               to
               our
               late
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               not
               onely
               whilest
               living
               ,
               but
               likewise
               being
               dead
               ,
               which
               (
               was
               acknowledged
               )
               he
               had
               amply
               testifyed
               by
               appointing
               such
               a
               Convoy
               to
               secure
               his
               relickes
               and
               Sorrowfull
               Servants
               ,
               who
               ,
               by
               his
               loss
               ,
               were
               like
               Sheepe
               without
               a
               Shepheard
               ,
               from
               the
               insolencies
               and
               violences
               those
               distracted
               times
               might
               otherwise
               afford
               ,
               wherof
               a
               faithfull
               Report
               ,
               as
               by
               gratitude
               obliged
               ,
               should
               not
               faile
               to
               be
               made
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               as
               it
               w
               〈…〉
               ot
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               would
               make
               a
               faire
               acceptance
               of
               that
               civill
               respect
               rendered
               to
               the
               remaines
               of
               one
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               such
               concernment
               as
               the
               late
               Treatie
               ,
               had
               represented
               his
               Person
               ;
               So
               ,
               from
               the
               kindred
               and
               friends
               of
               the
               deceased
               ;
               his
               Exellency
               might
               expect
               a
               friendly
               retribution
               of
               respects
               in
               all
               such
               wayes
               as
               opportunity
               or
               his
               Exellencies
               Commands
               should
               inable
               them
               unto
               ,
               for
               his
               great
               humanitie
               expressed
               to
               the
               Ashes
               of
               a
               Relation
               so
               neer
               and
               deere
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               further
               shewed
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               been
               some
               sadnesse
               to
               our
               late
               Lord
               ,
               when
               upon
               his
               departure
               from
               Dantzig
               ,
               he
               understood
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               permitted
               to
               make
               a
               journey
               into
               Suethland
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               desire
               more
               earnest
               nor
               more
               prevalent
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               ,
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               to
               have
               assured
               her
               Majesty
               of
               Suethen
               ,
               that
               he
               still
               retained
               the
               same
               zealous
               intentions
               for
               her
               Service
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               formerly
               for
               Sundry
               yeares
               ,
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               his
               life
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               some
               bloud
               ,
               testifyed
               to
               her
               late
               Royall
               Father
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               not
               so
               layd
               aside
               his
               Armes
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               alwayes
               have
               been
               willing
               ,
               and
               had
               hope
               to
               resume
               them
               one
               day
               by
               her
               Majesties
               command
               ,
               and
               to
               employ
               them
               under
               her
               Standard
               :
               That
               not
               onely
               those
               Gentlemen
               present
               of
               his
               kindred
               ,
               but
               all
               others
               likewise
               who
               knew
               ought
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               particularly
               we
               his
               Servants
               ,
               as
               having
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               neere
               unto
               
               him
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               late
               Negotiation
               ,
               could
               subscribe
               to
               this
               truth
               ;
               Concluding
               ,
               that
               if
               on
               our
               parts
               ,
               who
               were
               but
               meane
               Persons
               ,
               uncapable
               of
               great
               undertakings
               ,
               there
               were
               ought
               wherein
               our
               Services
               might
               be
               acceptable
               ,
               in
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               great
               care
               for
               our
               safetie
               ,
               we
               should
               account
               our selves
               highly
               honoured
               by
               his
               Excellencies
               Commands
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               would
               receive
               with
               all
               due
               respect
               ,
               so
               ,
               to
               our
               powers
               ,
               they
               should
               meet
               with
               a
               perfect
               obedience
               .
            
             
               This
               Office
               of
               no
               more
               then
               fitting
               civility
               was
               well
               accepted
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Oxenstierne
               ,
               who
               returned
               a
               faire
               commemoration
               of
               the
               great
               abilities
               and
               endowments
               of
               the
               deceased
               Ambassadour
               ;
               of
               his
               Courage
               ,
               Integrity
               ,
               and
               discreet
               deportment
               whilest
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               their
               late
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               sincere
               and
               equitable
               carriage
               in
               the
               late
               weighty
               affaire
               :
               He
               condoled
               his
               so
               soon
               death
               ,
               whose
               life
               
               (
               he
               said
               )
               might
               have
               been
               of
               good
               use
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               they
               had
               received
               formerly
               proof
               of
               his
               affection
               toward
               their
               Crown
               and
               State
               ,
               so
               they
               should
               no
               way
               have
               doubted
               its
               continuance
               if
               his
               life
               had
               been
               longer
               continued
               :
               But
               that
               since
               it
               had
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               supream
               Moderator
               of
               al
               things
               to
               translate
               him
               from
               this
               Vale
               of
               misery
               ,
               to
               those
               Mansions
               into
               which
               troubles
               nor
               sorrow
               have
               no
               admittance
               :
               all
               persons
               (
               how
               neerly
               soever
               concerned
               in
               him
               )
               ought
               to
               make
               an
               entire
               submission
               of
               their
               Wills
               to
               that
               All-wise
               Providence
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               exhorted
               us
               to
               rely
               for
               comfort
               in
               our
               so
               great
               losse
               .
               That
               he
               honoured
               his
               Majesty
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               glad
               if
               what
               he
               had
               done
               might
               find
               acceptance
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               prosecute
               the
               Friends
               of
               the
               deceased
               (
               whom
               he
               had
               loved
               whilest
               living
               )
               with
               all
               reciprocall
               friendly
               Offices
               ,
               and
               concluded
               with
               wishing
               to
               us
               an
               unmolested
               proceeding
               on
               our
               journey
               .
            
             
               He
               vvas
               pleased
               afterwards
               to
               enquire
               hovv
               vve
               intended
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               wherunto
               answer
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               having
               advertised
               into
               England
               by
               expresse
               ,
               we
               would
               expect
               Orders
               at
               Hamburg
               .
            
             
               Upon
               our
               taking
               leave
               ,
               his
               Excellency
               desired
               that
               at
               our
               arrivall
               in
               England
               ,
               his
               most
               submissive
               respects
               might
               be
               tendered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               whose
               many
               favours
               ,
               both
               to
               himselfe
               and
               his
               ,
               he
               acknowledged
               an
               exceeding
               engagement
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               desired
               (
               that
               when
               admitted
               to
               the
               Regall
               presence
               )
               
               we
               would
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               present
               low
               condition
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Affaires
               in
               Germany
               ,
               wherin
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               Nephews
               was
               so
               deeply
               concerned
               ,
               which
               their
               King
               had
               Patronized
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               Crown
               ,
               the
               like
               to
               the
               great
               exhausting
               both
               of
               their
               Treasure
               and
               Men
               :
               That
               the
               necessities
               of
               those
               Parts
               now
               emplored
               his
               Majesty
               to
               rise
               up
               their
               Protector
               by
               a
               vigorous
               assistance
               ,
               wherby
               that
               which
               
               had
               with
               so
               much
               sweat
               and
               blood
               ,
               beene
               wrung
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               common
               Enemy
               ,
               might
               not
               again
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               discourse
               had
               been
               made
               to
               this
               Relator
               at
               Marienburg
               ,
               above
               eight
               months
               before
               by
               Baron
               
                 D'
                 Avaux
              
               the
               French
               Ambassadour
               ,
               who
               willed
               him
               to
               represent
               the
               same
               unto
               his
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               added
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Great
               Brittaine
               sate
               then
               as
               Umpire
               over
               the
               two
               maine
               Interests
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               and
               held
               in
               his
               hand
               the
               beam
               of
               the
               Ballance
               ,
               so
               as
               
               the
               side
               he
               inclined
               unto
               ,
               must
               (
               of
               force
               )
               over-poise
               the
               other
               ,
               wherof
               he
               earnestly
               desired
               that
               his
               Lordship
               would
               advertise
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               :
               Of
               all
               which
               a
               faithfull
               relation
               was
               then
               made
               to
               his
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               From
               Wismar
               we
               returned
               (
               Colonell
               Cuningham
               there
               leaving
               us
               )
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Corps
               remained
               ,
               and
               thence
               without
               disturbance
               ,
               We
               came
               within
               a
               mile
               or
               two
               of
               Hamburg
               ,
               where
               (
               once
               more
               leaving
               the
               body
               under
               the
               same
               
               charge
               as
               before
               )
               Colonell
               Duglass
               ,
               with
               the
               Dutch
               Secretary
               formerly
               named
               ,
               and
               this
               Relator
               ,
               went
               into
               the
               City
               to
               take
               order
               for
               the
               sad
               Solemnity
               of
               the
               Funerall
               Entry
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               what
               place
               had
               been
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Joseph
                 Avery
              
               the
               late
               Kings
               Resident
               there
               ,
               provided
               for
               the
               Bodies
               Repositary
               ,
               he
               having
               been
               formerly
               by
               Letters
               solicited
               therunto
               ,
               and
               had
               accordingly
               procured
               a
               Room
               in
               the
               English
               House
               there
               ,
               with
               Lodgings
               for
               the
               more
               neer
               related
               Servants
               .
            
             
               By
               him
               it
               was
               also
               thought
               convenient
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Senate
               of
               that
               City
               therwith
               ,
               to
               prevent
               any
               mistake
               or
               opposition
               
               of
               the
               entry
               of
               those
               armed
               Horse
               ,
               as
               vve
               intended
               :
               Notice
               therof
               being
               given
               ,
               a
               scruple
               vvas
               made
               (
               as
               he
               had
               fore-seen
               )
               of
               admitting
               the
               two
               Troops
               that
               conveyed
               the
               Body
               ,
               they
               affirming
               ,
               that
               it
               vvas
               a
               thing
               never
               used
               ,
               and
               inconsistent
               vvith
               their
               Cities
               Customes
               ,
               that
               any
               extraneous
               Forces
               should
               enter
               Armed
               vvithin
               their
               Gates
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               might
               prove
               of
               dangerous
               consequence
               :
               Reply
               vvas
               made
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               handfull
               ,
               in
               so
               populous
               and
               vvell
               guarded
               a
               City
               ,
               could
               neither
               breed
               danger
               nor
               suspition
               of
               any
               :
               That
               vvhat
               vvas
               desired
               vvas
               onely
               in
               honour
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               the
               Solemnity
               more
               celebrious
               in
               a
               remote
               Country
               ,
               vvhere
               confluence
               of
               friends
               could
               not
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               the
               more
               satisfaction
               to
               those
               Troops
               that
               had
               attended
               the
               Corps
               so
               far
               ,
               vvho
               might
               think
               themselves
               slighted
               ,
               if
               not
               permitted
               to
               accompany
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               Repository
               prepared
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               urged
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               came
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               their
               jurisdiction
               needed
               no
               other
               guarde
               ,
               but
               was
               by
               them
               (
               in
               point
               of
               honour
               )
               to
               be
               protected
               ,
               neither
               could
               they
               admit
               of
               such
               a
               President
               :
               Thereunto
               was
               rereplyed
               ,
               that
               their
               Entrie
               might
               be
               permitted
               under
               the
               name
               
               of
               his
               Meniall
               attendants
               (
               for
               the
               more
               fullnesse
               of
               the
               Ceremonie
               )
               which
               could
               be
               no
               way
               derogatorie
               to
               their
               Citie
               ,
               wherein
               (
               for
               ought
               yet
               knowne
               to
               us
               )
               the
               last
               obsequies
               might
               be
               performed
               :
               That
               otherwise
               we
               would
               divert
               to
               Attenaw
               ,
               a
               village
               thereby
               neer
               the
               Sea
               ,
               but
               without
               their
               
               precinct
               ,
               and
               there
               retaine
               the
               same
               guard
               :
               The
               Senate
               at
               last
               consented
               to
               what
               was
               desired
               ,
               conditionally
               that
               the
               Corps
               being
               once
               lodged
               ,
               the
               two
               Troops
               should
               immdiately
               retire
               without
               the
               Gates
               ,
               which
               also
               was
               our
               desire
               .
            
             
               In
               Order
               to
               the
               Entrie
               ,
               direction
               was
               sent
               to
               those
               without
               to
               move
               toward
               the
               Citie
               next
               afternoon
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               halt
               within
               halfe
               an
               English
               mile
               thereof
               ,
               whither
               the
               Eastland
               Company
               of
               Merchant
               Adventures
               ,
               with
               their
               Deputy
               and
               the
               forenamed
               Resident
               ,
               all
               in
               long
               Mourning
               cloakes
               ,
               made
               their
               repair
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               honourable
               Lord
               Fleetwood
               forementioned
               ,
               with
               his
               said
               Lievtenant
               Colonel
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               Commanders
               of
               qualitie
               then
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               who
               being
               all
               come
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Bodie
               remained
               ,
               the
               Advance
               began
               ;
               First
               ,
               the
               
               two
               Troopes
               moved
               ;
               next
               them
               his
               Lordships
               foure
               sadle
               Horses
               ,
               led
               ;
               covered
               to
               the
               ground
               with
               blacke
               :
               after
               those
               the
               Body
               in
               a
               Chariot
               (
               purposely
               made
               )
               covered
               with
               mourning
               ,
               drawn
               with
               six
               Horses
               ,
               likewise
               so
               cloathed
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               attended
               on
               each
               side
               by
               his
               Footmen
               and
               other
               inferiour
               Servants
               :
               The
               Resident
               ,
               Master
               
                 Joseph
                 Avery
              
               forenamed
               ,
               followed
               the
               Hearse
               as
               chiefe
               mourner
               (
               being
               a
               publike
               Minister
               from
               the
               same
               Prince
               )
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               the
               Deputy
               of
               the
               English
               Company
               ,
               Colonell
               Duglass
               before
               named
               on
               his
               left
               ;
               his
               Lordships
               Nephew
               
                 William
                 Lockhart
              
               ,
               then
               aged
               about
               fifteen
               years
               ,
               son
               to
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Lockhart
              
               by
               the
               onely
               Sister
               of
               the
               deceased
               Ambassador
               (
               since
               Colonell
               ,
               and
               a
               Member
               for
               his
               Native
               Countrey
               in
               the
               two
               late
               Parliaments
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               at
               present
               one
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               State
               for
               Scotland
               )
               came
               next
               to
               them
               ,
               Single
               ;
               He
               was
               followed
               by
               the
               Ambassadors
               Gentlemen
               two
               and
               two
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               them
               his
               other
               domesticks
               ,
               after
               whom
               the
               Merchants
               in
               mourning
               Cloaks
               ,
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               each
               accompanyed
               by
               a
               Commander
               or
               other
               Officer
               ;
               his
               owne
               Coach
               covered
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               six
               Horses
               ,
               with
               black
               unto
               the
               ground
               ,
               next
               came
               his
               Callosh
               or
               Waggon
               ,
               which
               usually
               carryed
               his
               meaner
               Menie
               ,
               and
               last
               his
               Baggage
               ,
               or
               Rust
               ,
               Waggon
               ,
               both
               covered
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               each
               drawne
               with
               foure
               Horses
               likewise
               cloathed
               with
               black
               ,
               closed
               up
               the
               Traine
               .
            
             
               Thus
               was
               the
               Body
               ,
               by
               Torch-light
               ,
               brought
               through
               the
               City
               to
               the
               English
               House
               ,
               and
               there
               placed
               in
               the
               Room
               appointed
               :
               The
               Horse
               immediately
               retyred
               ,
               and
               a
               Banket
               prepared
               for
               those
               Commanders
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Civill
               as
               Military
               function
               ended
               the
               sad
               Ceremony
               .
            
             
             
               About
               two
               dayes
               after
               ,
               for
               avoyding
               of
               trouble
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               by
               the
               curiosity
               of
               people
               who
               hourely
               flocked
               to
               see
               the
               visage
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               there
               being
               in
               the
               Coffin
               a
               Casement
               ,
               through
               which
               his
               face
               might
               be
               discerned
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               lying
               in
               a
               close
               Gowne
               of
               black
               damaske
               ,
               on
               his
               head
               a
               cap
               of
               the
               same
               over
               one
               of
               plaine
               linnen
               ,
               silke
               stockings
               ,
               plaine
               band
               and
               cuffes
               with
               white
               gloves
               :
               His
               Heart
               and
               Tongue
               (
               well
               preserved
               )
               within
               a
               damaske
               cover
               ,
               lying
               under
               his
               head
               ,
               which
               rested
               on
               a
               damaske
               covered
               pillow
               ;
               the
               bodie
               was
               removed
               into
               a
               close
               Chappell
               of
               the
               great
               Church
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               where
               it
               remained
               
               untill
               Orders
               came
               from
               England
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               was
               imbarked
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               attended
               by
               his
               Steward
               the
               forenamed
               Master
               Ewin
               ,
               with
               one
               page
               and
               a
               Footeman
               all
               of
               that
               Nation
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               Dutch
               Servants
               (
               except
               the
               forementioned
               Secretary
               ,
               
               who
               came
               for
               England
               )
               were
               dismissed
               ,
               with
               payment
               of
               arreares
               where
               any
               was
               due
               ,
               and
               a
               gratuity
               to
               each
               according
               to
               his
               place
               .
               The
               Relator
               was
               commanded
               for
               England
               with
               the
               papers
               that
               concerned
               the
               late
               Negotiation
               ,
               which
               he
               delivered
               to
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Coke
              
               Principall
               Secretary
               of
               State.
               
            
             
               The
               Body
               was
               (
               as
               since
               informed
               )
               received
               on
               Shoare
               at
               the
               Port
               of
               Leith
               (
               notice
               over
               Land
               having
               been
               sent
               before
               )
               by
               such
               Friends
               as
               there
               accidentally
               occurred
               ;
               and
               ,
               the
               rest
               being
               invited
               soone
               after
               to
               the
               last
               of
               civill
               humane
               dueties
               ,
               was
               by
               a
               great
               concourse
               of
               honourable
               company
               attended
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               the
               Tombe
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ;
               where
               we
               will
               leave
               him
               sleeping
               in
               his
               honourable
               Urne
               ,
               untill
               with
               the
               society
               of
               all
               Saints
               he
               arise
               to
               receive
               his
               
                 Euge
                 bone
                 serve
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               He
               was
               ,
               certainely
               ,
               a
               Man
               endowed
               with
               so
               worthy
               Parts
               as
               deservedly
               gained
               him
               a
               good
               esteeme
               from
               three
               great
               
               Kings
               :
               In
               the
               acquisition
               thereof
               he
               was
               esteemed
               fortunate
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               in
               not
               being
               Courtier
               enough
               to
               preserve
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               dyed
               under
               some
               cloud
               of
               his
               Princes
               displeasure
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Polish
               complaint
               fore-specified
               ;
               notwithstanding
               which
               ,
               had
               his
               life
               been
               of
               longer
               continuance
               ,
               he
               had
               (
               probably
               )
               risen
               up
               ,
               a
               fixed
               Starr
               in
               the
               firmament
               of
               his
               great
               Masters
               favour
               :
               And
               yet
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               sayd
               it
               may
               be
               confidently
               conjectured
               ,
               he
               would
               never
               have
               proved
               a
               perfect
               Courtier
               according
               to
               those
               times
               ;
               for
               his
               spirit
               ,
               free
               in
               reprehensions
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               over
               tart
               ,
               would
               have
               uneasily
               complyed
               with
               the
               wayes
               of
               flattery
               ,
               falsely
               styled
               Courtship
               ,
               over
               usually
               practised
               ,
               and
               consequently
               have
               been
               unacceptable
               to
               the
               Court
               Cringers
               of
               that
               time
               :
               He
               was
               neither
               prodigall
               nor
               greedy
               of
               getting
               ;
               So
               that
               his
               generous
               mind
               ,
               void
               of
               self-seeking
               (
               howbeit
               not
               alwaies
               free
               from
               Passion
               )
               would
               never
               have
               admitted
               of
               the
               Soyl
               of
               avirice
               
               or
               adulation
               ,
               two
               Plagues
               over
               frequent
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             
               A
               Period
               should
               here
               be
               put
               to
               this
               relation
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               thought
               not
               unmeet
               to
               touch
               (
               once
               more
               )
               the
               accident
               mentioned
               to
               have
               happened
               in
               Daman
               the
               night
               before
               his
               
               Lordships
               arrivall
               there
               ,
               which
               was
               related
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Governour
               at
               Table
               ,
               and
               albeit
               ,
               that
               as
               then
               no
               farther
               notice
               was
               taken
               therof
               ,
               yet
               his
               death
               ensuing
               so
               unexpectedly
               and
               suddenly
               ,
               gave
               occasion
               of
               more
               serious
               animadvertion
               therinto
               afterwards
               ;
               and
               upon
               diligent
               enquiry
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               was
               asserted
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Garrison
               Officers
               ,
               and
               the
               Governour
               onely
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               also
               :
               In
               confirmation
               wherof
               ,
               the
               Relator
               received
               ,
               from
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               Senate
               of
               Damin
               ,
               an
               attestation
               in
               writing
               under
               the
               Seal
               of
               that
               Town
               ,
               the
               Tenour
               wherof
               was
               in
               English
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               WE
               the
               Consuls
               and
               Senate
               of
               the
               Towne
               of
               
               Damin
               ,
               do
               testifie
               by
               this
               present
               Writing
               ,
               that
               on
               Saturday
               the
               twelfth
               of
               March
               ,
               the
               Eve
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               Reminiscere
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Lord
               Ambassadour
               of
               Great
               
                 Brittaine
                 ,
                 George
                 Duglass
              
               of
               honourable
               memory
               arrived
               in
               our
               City
               the
               year
               under
               mentioned
               ,
               about
               the
               Even-tide
               ,
               from
               the
               houre
               of
               eight
               untill
               within
               a
               quarter
               of
               ten
               ,
               a
               certain
               pleasing
               ,
               unwonted
               ,
               continued
               ,
               and
               never
               before
               observed
               sound
               of
               the
               Bels
               was
               heard
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               S.
               Bartholmew
               ,
               the
               night
               being
               calm
               ;
               Wherupon
               the
               Noble
               and
               Worthy
               Governour
               of
               our
               Town
               ,
               Colonel
               
                 Robert
                 Cuningham
              
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Citizens
               and
               Inhabitants
               therin
               ,
               were
               wonderfully
               astonished
               and
               amazed
               ,
               and
               the
               fore-named
               Governour
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               care
               ,
               caused
               the
               three
               Consuls
               to
               be
               called
               unto
               him
               without
               delay
               ,
               to
               know
               of
               them
               whether
               any
               such
               sound
               had
               been
               formerly
               observed
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               Guards
               to
               be
               doubled
               :
               Then
               ,
               that
               as
               into
               a
               new
               thing
               ,
               more
               accurate
               enquiry
               might
               be
               made
               ;
               it
               was
               ordered
               that
               the
               Steeple
               should
               be
               ascended
               ,
               and
               a
               Scrutiny
               made
               with
               Torches
               lighted
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               any
               one
               were
               there
               hidden
               ,
               who
               by
               such
               a
               Signall
               might
               privily
               intend
               some
               Treachery
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               was
               found
               in
               the
               said
               
               Tower
               ,
               but
               the
               Bells
               hanging
               without
               motion
               ,
               the
               sound
               neverthelesse
               was
               still
               heard
               by
               the
               Citizens
               below
               in
               the
               City
               .
               The
               interpretation
               wherof
               We
               leave
               to
               the
               Divine
               Power
               ,
               whom
               We
               beseech
               to
               avert
               all
               misfortune
               from
               us
               .
               In
               the
               interim
               ,
               in
               confirmation
               hereof
               We
               have
               hereunto
               set
               the
               Seale
               of
               our
               Town
               :
               Given
               at
               Damin
               in
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Pomerania
               ,
               the
               ninth
               of
               March
               ,
               1636.
               
            
             
               This
               Novelty
               vvas
               by
               Master
               
                 John
                 Baall
              
               fore-named
               (
               vvho
               had
               been
               dispatched
               into
               England
               the
               day
               following
               the
               Ambassadours
               decease
               )
               divulged
               both
               in
               Court
               and
               City
               ;
               so
               as
               at
               the
               return
               of
               his
               Servants
               into
               England
               ,
               enquiry
               concerning
               the
               truth
               thereof
               was
               made
               by
               many
               of
               greatest
               quality
               :
               yea
               ,
               even
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               after
               an
               account
               rendred
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Ambassadors
               death
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               what
               had
               been
               desired
               (
               as
               formerly
               couched
               )
               by
               the
               Lord
               Chancellour
               Oxenstierne
               ,
               demanded
               whether
               that
               report
               of
               the
               Bells
               were
               certainely
               so
               ,
               and
               upon
               sight
               of
               the
               forespecified
               attestation
               commanded
               Mr.
               Secretary
               Coke
               that
               it
               should
               be
               by
               Master
               Weckerlin
               turned
               into
               English
               ,
               for
               his
               further
               satisfaction
               therein
               ,
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               now
               time
               to
               dravv
               tovvard
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               this
               discourse
               having
               enlarged
               it selfe
               further
               than
               vvas
               at
               first
               intended
               ,
               but
               could
               hardly
               have
               been
               more
               restrained
               amongst
               so
               many
               changes
               and
               relative
               circumstances
               as
               may
               be
               observed
               throughout
               the
               Triple
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               vve
               see
               Poland
               ,
               from
               a
               Dukedome
               or
               Principality
               ,
               
               erected
               into
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               soon
               after
               reverting
               unto
               the
               former
               Ducall
               Government
               ,
               and
               vveary
               thereof
               ,
               remounts
               unto
               a
               continued
               Elective
               Regality
               ,
               neither
               is
               at
               present
               of
               small
               consideration
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Bulwark
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               against
               the
               incroaching
               Turk
               and
               
                 Tartar.
                 Suethland
              
               also
               (
               for
               avoiding
               the
               many
               mischeifs
               and
               inconveniencies
               they
               had
               sustained
               ,
               by
               parties
               vvithin
               themselves
               ,
               differing
               about
               the
               Election
               of
               their
               Princes
               )
               changed
               into
               a
               Hereditary
               Kingdome
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Magnus
                 Smeeke
              
               ;
               and
               the
               right
               Channell
               failing
               ,
               remoter
               streames
               are
               either
               taken
               or
               violently
               thrust
               in
               ,
               and
               upon
               prejudices
               flowing
               thence
               ,
               are
               again
               as
               fast
               sluiced
               out
               .
               By
               publike
               and
               generall
               consent
               and
               act
               of
               that
               State
               ,
               a
               more
               direct
               Succession
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               and
               Male
               Issue
               of
               
                 Gustavus
                 Erickson
              
               ,
               the
               Vindicator
               of
               their
               liberties
               from
               Danish
               bondage
               ,
               is
               then
               entred
               into
               ;
               yet
               that
               not
               of
               long
               perfect
               continuance
               in
               a
               descent
               immediatly
               consecutive
               of
               his
               three
               Sons
               (
               all
               there
               Crowned
               )
               Ericke
               the
               eldest
               succeeds
               ,
               but
               
               for
               misgovernment
               is
               not
               many
               years
               after
               dethroned
               ,
               and
               during
               life
               incarcerated
               by
               his
               next
               Brother
               John
               Duke
               of
               Finland
               ,
               who
               assumes
               the
               Scepter
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               the
               profoundest
               Contemplatist
               may
               find
               a
               large
               field
               for
               his
               thoughts
               to
               expatiate
               in
               ,
               to
               consider
               and
               admire
               the
               instability
               of
               humane
               greatnesse
               ;
               the
               sandy
               bottom
               of
               the
               solidest
               seeming
               Acts
               of
               the
               most
               flourishing
               States
               :
               the
               facility
               of
               blasting
               the
               wisest
               and
               best
               consentred
               counsels
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               overturning
               the
               Rock-like
               appearances
               of
               their
               strongest
               cemented
               Constitutions
               ,
               by
               that
               Omnipotent
               and
               ever-Adorable
               Power
               ,
               through
               whose
               Divine
               permission
               ,
               things
               conducing
               to
               the
               un-erring
               ends
               by
               him
               preordained
               in
               the
               Decrees
               of
               his
               Eternall
               Providence
               ,
               are
               brought
               to
               passe
               here
               below
               ,
               for
               the
               pulling
               down
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               Princes
               :
               Sundry
               examples
               wherof
               are
               set
               before
               our
               eyes
               even
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               this
               royal
               Gustavian
               Line
               .
            
             
               To
               John
               and
               his
               Heirs
               the
               States
               of
               Suethland
               by
               a
               most
               solemn
               Act
               in
               the
               year
               1590.
               confirm
               the
               Succession
               ;
               but
               hath
               this
               ought
               more
               of
               stability
               ?
            
             
               Sigismundus
               his
               eldest
               Son
               (
               albeit
               Crowned
               in
               
                 Suethland
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1593.
               )
               enjoyes
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               with
               his
               Seed
               is
               for
               ever
               expelled
               from
               that
               Kingdomes
               Regall
               Chaire
               by
               Parliamentary
               Act
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1600.
               and
               that
               expulsion
               confirmed
               ,
               An.
               1504.
               by
               a
               like
               Act
               and
               a
               renewed
               reformed
               Hereditary
               Union
               ,
               whereby
               his
               Seat
               and
               Dignity
               is
               conferred
               upon
               the
               Person
               and
               Heires
               of
               Charles
               ,
               Duke
               of
               
                 Sudermannia
                 ,
                 Nericia
              
               ,
               and
               Wermelandia
               ,
               who
               was
               Crowned
               ,
               An.
               1607.
               being
               the
               youngest
               Son
               of
               
                 Gustavus
                 Erickson
              
               ,
               and
               younger
               Brother
               to
               John
               fore-named
               :
               But
               here
               it
               may
               be
               demanded
               ,
               albeit
               Sigismundus
               had
               forfeited
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethland
               both
               for
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               yet
               what
               offence
               had
               the
               Prince
               his
               Brother
               John
               (
               the
               younger
               Son
               of
               King
               John
               aforesaid
               )
               committed
               ,
               to
               be
               pretermitted
               in
               that
               Elective
               Hereditary
               Succession
               (
               seeing
               themselves
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               the
               neerest
               ;
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               a
               Son
               is
               neerer
               then
               a
               Brother
               ,
               or
               a
               Brother
               then
               an
               Uncle
               )
               and
               to
               be
               induced
               to
               rest
               so
               contented
               with
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Ostrogothia
               ,
               as
               to
               resigne
               for
               ever
               his
               whole
               right
               unto
               that
               Crown
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               same
               should
               chance
               to
               drop
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               some
               one
               of
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               by
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               totall
               lawfull
               Male
               Issue
               of
               the
               new
               King
               Charles
               (
               according
               to
               the
               fore-cited
               Entail
               ,
               1604.
               )
               whose
               second
               Daughter
               the
               Princesse
               
                 Mary
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               he
               married
               ,
               An.
               1612.
               
               Howbeit
               of
               him
               or
               of
               any
               Issue
               by
               them
               we
               read
               not
               :
               Hereunto
               for
               answer
               is
               offered
               ,
               what
               themselves
               alledge
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               been
               already
               touched
               in
               their
               Parliamentary
               Acts
               ,
               An.
               1600.
               and
               1604.
               
               Viz.
               His
               Minority
               by
               some
               years
               ,
               and
               that
               Kingdomes
               necessity
               of
               a
               Prince
               of
               ripe
               and
               experienced
               Judgment
               ,
               
               with
               their
               apprehension
               of
               his
               entring
               (
               through
               prevalency
               of
               naturall
               affection
               )
               into
               such
               Covenants
               with
               his
               Brother
               King
               Sigismundus
               ,
               or
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               destructive
               (
               to
               their
               present
               King
               )
               his
               Uncle
               Charles
               and
               his
               Family
               ;
               as
               also
               his
               owne
               voluntary
               resignation
               of
               his
               Interest
               in
               the
               Suethish
               Crowne
               unto
               his
               said
               Uncle
               (
               as
               fore-cited
               )
               An.
               1604.
               which
               againe
               confirmed
               and
               fully
               concluded
               at
               
                 Orobrogia
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1606.
               
               
               We
               may
               lastly
               add
               what
               themselves
               do
               there
               likewise
               assert
               ;
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Prince
               Duke
               John
               ,
               had
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Regall
               Coronation
               (
               of
               his
               Uncle
               )
               attained
               unto
               the
               nineteenth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               well
               discern
               of
               those
               things
               which
               concerned
               his
               Interest
               ;
               they
               were
               therfore
               confident
               that
               his
               Highnesse
               could
               not
               (
               deservedly
               )
               impute
               ought
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               with
               them
               duly
               animadvert
               into
               such
               examples
               as
               might
               ,
               in
               like
               case
               ,
               be
               derived
               from
               other
               Kingdomes
               and
               Kingly
               Families
               ,
               which
               do
               abundantly
               testifie
               ,
               that
               sundry
               have
               been
               ejected
               from
               their
               Hereditary
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               same
               Family
               surrogated
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               for
               causes
               lesse
               weighty
               then
               those
               wherby
               they
               had
               been
               therunto
               moved
               .
            
             
               That
               they
               had
               seriously
               considered
               what
               that
               conjuncture
               of
               time
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               that
               most
               afflicted
               state
               of
               their
               Countrey
               required
               :
               Viz.
               Such
               a
               Governour
               ,
               as
               could
               with
               prudence
               steer
               the
               Kingdomes
               Helme
               ,
               which
               unlesse
               speedily
               provided
               for
               ,
               utter
               ruine
               would
               have
               thence
               overflowed
               the
               whole
               Kingdome
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               compelled
               by
               those
               dangerous
               and
               subite
               (
               Plots
               ,
               or
               )
               Machinations
               which
               on
               every
               side
               threatned
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               choose
               him
               for
               their
               Lord
               ,
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               Governour
               ,
               who
               was
               endowed
               with
               Prudence
               ,
               Experience
               ,
               and
               maturity
               of
               years
               meet
               for
               so
               weighty
               a
               charge
               .
            
             
               King
               Charles
               ,
               after
               ten
               yeares
               of
               a
               laudable
               Raigne
               ,
               paying
               the
               debt
               that
               all
               men
               owe
               to
               nature
               ,
               whereunto
               by
               the
               Eternall
               decree
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               the
               most
               Potent
               Princes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               poorest
               Peasants
               are
               equally
               subject
               ;
               his
               Son
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
              
               succeeded
               and
               was
               Crowned
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Suethes
                 ;
                 Gothes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Vandals
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 An.
              
               1617.
               
               He
               was
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               cut
               off
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               years
               ,
               being
               about
               the
               eight
               and
               thirtieth
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               An.
               1632.
               at
               that
               fatall
               field
               of
               Lutzen
               :
               yet
               a
               day
               so
               glorious
               ro
               his
               Fame
               ,
               as
               all
               Military
               men
               may
               (
               in
               like
               case
               )
               desire
               .
            
             
               The
               yeare
               ensuing
               his
               translation
               from
               the
               toiles
               of
               this
               to
               the
               Joyes
               of
               a
               better
               world
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               convened
               at
               Stockholme
               ,
               the
               heads
               wherof
               (
               as
               by
               them
               couched
               in
               seven
               Articles
               )
               I
               shall
               heere
               touch
               at
               and
               referr
               the
               further
               curious
               unto
               the
               Act
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               In
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               Senators
               ,
               Peeres
               ,
               Earles
               ,
               Lords
               ,
               
               Bishops
               ,
               Gentrie
               ,
               Clergie
               ,
               Military
               ,
               Officers
               ,
               Citizens
               and
               Commonalty
               ,
               After
               a
               sad
               Commemoration
               of
               their
               unrecoverable
               losse
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               their
               late
               Soveraigne
               ,
               whom
               they
               rearme
               their
               head
               ,
               their
               King
               ,
               their
               Father
               ,
               and
               
                 Pater
                 Patriae
              
               ,
               under
               whose
               most
               excellent
               Raigne
               ,
               they
               ,
               above
               other
               Nations
               ,
               had
               lived
               in
               safety
               and
               tranquility
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               to
               the
               aggravation
               of
               their
               misery
               ,
               they
               were
               destitute
               of
               Heirs-Male
               proceeding
               from
               his
               loynes
               to
               possesse
               his
               Fathers
               Seat
               ,
               whereby
               their
               and
               the
               Kingdomes
               care
               and
               danger
               was
               the
               greater
               ;
               upon
               due
               consultation
               of
               the
               best
               conducement
               to
               the
               Kingdomes
               good
               ;
               They
               declare
               ,
               that
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               their
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               blessed
               Trinity
               ,
               they
               had
               decreed
               ,
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               established
               .
            
             
               IMprimis
               ,
               That
               his
               late
               Majesty
               having
               left
               no
               Heire
               Male
               ,
               
               nor
               any
               Children
               of
               any
               Hereditary
               Prince
               which
               might
               succeed
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Realme
               :
               They
               did
               approve
               of
               and
               confirme
               the
               Act
               formerly
               concluded
               at
               
                 Norcopia
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1604.
               concerning
               the
               Daughters
               of
               their
               Kings
               and
               Heir-Princes
               ,
               at
               the
               renovation
               of
               their
               Hereditary
               Union
               :
               In
               reference
               whereunto
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Act
               concluded
               at
               Stocholme
               the
               fourth
               of
               
                 December
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1627.
               in
               case
               his
               Majesty
               should
               happen
               to
               decease
               ;
               They
               did
               thereby
               unanimouly
               establish
               and
               confirme
               ,
               as
               also
               advisedly
               ,
               freely
               ,
               and
               without
               constraint
               ,
               declare
               and
               pronounce
               ,
               
                 The
                 High
                 and
                 Mighty
                 Princesse
                 Christina
                 ,
                 Daughter
                 of
                 his
                 renouned
                 Majesty
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
                 ,
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 Great
                 King
                 ;
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 Goths
                 ,
                 and
                 Vandalls
                 ;
                 lawfully
                 chosen
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 Hereditary
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 Great
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 Finland
                 ,
                 Dutchesse
                 of
                 Esthonia
                 ,
                 and
                 Carelia
                 ,
                 their
                 most
                 deer
                 and
                 gracious
                 Queen
                 :
              
               And
               did
               by
               these
               presents
               oblige
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               with
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               thereof
               ,
               to
               render
               to
               her
               Majesty
               all
               true
               and
               due
               Service
               and
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               did
               Inaugurate
               and
               establish
               her
               sayd
               Majesty
               in
               whatsoever
               in
               righteousnesse
               they
               might
               be
               answerable
               for
               before
               God
               and
               Man
               ;
               so
               that
               she
               had
               full
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               command
               them
               in
               all
               things
               .
               They
               likewise
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realm
               for
               her
               Majesty
               :
               And
               further
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               stand
               for
               her
               Majesties
               safety
               ,
               her
               good
               and
               welfare
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               that
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               lives
               and
               losse
               of
               their
               goods
               .
               Provided
               that
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               when
               shee
               should
               attaine
               to
               perfect
               years
               and
               full
               possession
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               did
               secure
               unto
               them
               and
               the
               whole
               State
               ,
               whatsoever
               might
               concerne
               the
               maintaining
               of
               all
               their
               Lawes
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               &c.
               as
               the
               like
               had
               been
               done
               by
               former
               Kings
               ,
               especially
               by
               her
               late
               Royall
               Father
               ,
               and
               had
               by
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               been
               approved
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Suethe
               or
               other
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               Crown
               
               therof
               ,
               of
               what
               degree
               ,
               dignity
               ,
               or
               quality
               soever
               ,
               should
               refuse
               to
               subscribe
               and
               submit
               to
               this
               establishment
               ,
               or
               dare
               to
               oppose
               their
               present
               Act
               ,
               or
               seek
               to
               advance
               any
               other
               ,
               whether
               native
               or
               forraigner
               :
               They
               did
               esteem
               and
               declare
               that
               party
               to
               be
               a
               member
               separated
               from
               their
               body
               ;
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Traytor
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               upon
               conviction
               of
               a
               Crime
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               to
               be
               punished
               without
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               the
               Acts
               formerly
               concluded
               against
               King
               Sigismundus
               with
               his
               Children
               and
               Discendants
               ;
               
               and
               declared
               them
               to
               have
               no
               right
               or
               interest
               in
               the
               Crown
               of
               Suethland
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Dominions
               or
               Jurisdictions
               therto
               belonging
               :
               and
               that
               all
               their
               right
               and
               pretensions
               were
               lost
               ,
               void
               ,
               forfeit
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               lapse
               for
               ever
               :
               And
               that
               if
               any
               Sueth
               or
               other
               person
               under
               that
               Crown
               ,
               should
               endeavour
               the
               admittance
               of
               any
               of
               the
               aforesaids
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               or
               to
               yeeld
               them
               any
               footing
               within
               the
               Jurisdictions
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Frontiers
               therof
               :
               They
               would
               hold
               that
               person
               (
               of
               what
               quality
               soever
               he
               were
               )
               for
               a
               pernicious
               and
               hainous
               Traytor
               to
               them
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               State
               :
               And
               upon
               perseverance
               therin
               should
               meet
               with
               the
               mercilesse
               punishment
               due
               to
               such
               a
               one
               :
               And
               that
               whosoever
               should
               listen
               unto
               ,
               or
               harbour
               ,
               or
               lodge
               ,
               any
               such
               person
               without
               timely
               discovery
               unto
               Authority
               ,
               should
               be
               liable
               to
               the
               like
               punishment
               :
               As
               also
               that
               the
               Orobrogian
               Acts
               of
               February
               ,
               1617.
               against
               all
               such
               ,
               should
               remain
               as
               inviolable
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               here
               
                 (
                 Verbatim
              
               )
               expressed
               :
               And
               all
               Lords
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               ,
               were
               to
               see
               execution
               and
               performance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               otherwise
               answer
               it
               at
               his
               perill
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               they
               unanimously
               and
               deliberatly
               confirmed
               and
               renewed
               what
               had
               been
               formerly
               enacted
               concerning
               
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               by
               other
               Assemblies
               and
               Diets
               ,
               and
               did
               generally
               oblige
               themselves
               to
               remaine
               in
               the
               same
               Form
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Religion
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Revealed
               truth
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               Articles
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               contained
               in
               the
               Apostolical
               ,
               Nicene
               ,
               and
               Athanasian
               Creed
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Confession
               of
               Auspurg
               ,
               and
               as
               formerly
               concluded
               in
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Vssall
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Queens
               under
               age
               and
               insufficiency
               therby
               to
               defend
               and
               govern
               the
               Realm
               by
               her
               owne
               
               self
               and
               ability
               :
               They
               did
               unanimously
               desire
               and
               ordaine
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesties
               Decree
               and
               Ordinance
               concerning
               this
               matter
               (
               formerly
               committed
               to
               the
               Counsell
               and
               Lords
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               for
               their
               judgment
               and
               the
               conceiving
               of
               a
               right
               Order
               therupon
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               also
               by
               them
               tendred
               unto
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               suddain
               ●eath
               and
               other
               occasions
               impeding
               ,
               had
               not
               had
               its
               full
               effect
               ,
               notwithstanding
               
               their
               want
               of
               sundry
               necessary
               instructions
               and
               appurtenances
               ,
               which
               through
               straitnesse
               of
               time
               could
               not
               be
               inserted
               )
               should
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               performed
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               by
               the
               five
               chief
               States
               and
               Officers
               therof
               ;
               Viz.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 high
                 Steward
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Marshall
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Admirall
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Chancellour
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Treasurer
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               ,
               the
               eldest
               of
               the
               Counsell
               of
               State
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               place
               :
               And
               these
               five
               to
               govern
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Suethen
               for
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               untill
               shee
               should
               have
               attained
               perfect
               years
               .
               And
               they
               five
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               aforesaid
               )
               the
               eldest
               of
               the
               Counsell
               of
               Stockholme
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               same
               Colledge
               and
               Assembly
               ,
               supplying
               the
               place
               of
               any
               of
               them
               absent
               ,
               should
               have
               the
               Tuition
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               should
               bear
               rule
               during
               her
               Minority
               and
               Nonage
               ,
               onely
               in
               her
               name
               and
               stead
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Realm
               or
               State
               ,
               or
               violation
               or
               breach
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               therof
               :
               And
               should
               for
               her
               Majesty
               powerfully
               maintain
               the
               five
               Brotherly
               Offices
               and
               State
               Ranks
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               Court-right
               Counsell
               ,
               Counsell
               of
               War
               ,
               Admiralty
               ,
               Chancery
               ,
               and
               Treasury
               ,
               or
               Exchecquer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               institution
               and
               establishment
               of
               former
               Kings
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               their
               late
               King
               Gustavus
               the
               second
               :
               And
               should
               to
               their
               power
               uphold
               and
               maintain
               the
               Rights
               ,
               Lawes
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               and
               Policy
               of
               Suethen
               ;
               Defend
               and
               protect
               the
               Realm
               with
               all
               the
               depencies
               theron
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               might
               conscientiously
               answer
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               ,
               when
               therunto
               called
               ,
               as
               those
               by
               Oath
               were
               therunto
               obliged
               :
               So
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Peers
               of
               the
               Realm
               did
               promise
               to
               yeild
               and
               perform
               unto
               those
               persons
               Selected
               ,
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               all
               due
               respect
               ,
               honour
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               submissive
               Subjection
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               they
               should
               require
               and
               command
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               and
               welfare
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               Common-weale
               :
               And
               that
               in
               case
               any
               person
               ,
               or
               persons
               ,
               should
               either
               in
               word
               or
               deed
               thwart
               and
               oppose
               the
               present
               proceeding
               and
               government
               ;
               They
               would
               withall
               their
               powers
               endeavour
               to
               suppresse
               such
               Insolencies
               ,
               punish
               the
               parties
               ,
               and
               constrain
               them
               to
               better
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               They
               would
               to
               their
               utmost
               prosecute
               the
               War
               against
               
               the
               Emperor
               and
               Popish
               League
               in
               Germany
               ,
               which
               their
               King
               had
               sealed
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               untill
               it
               should
               please
               Almighty
               God
               to
               settle
               a
               happy
               and
               desired
               Peace
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               :
               As
               also
               the
               Kingdomes
               necessity
               so
               requiring
               ,
               whether
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               present
               Wars
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               new
               Enemies
               
               against
               their
               Queen
               and
               State
               ,
               they
               would
               with
               their
               lives
               and
               Fortunes
               maintain
               their
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               utmost
               abilities
               oppose
               all
               such
               as
               should
               confront
               or
               withstand
               their
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               no
               Kingdome
               could
               subsist
               without
               meanes
               ,
               or
               War
               be
               rightly
               managed
               without
               great
               
               charges
               ,
               They
               did
               likewise
               thinke
               good
               that
               the
            
             
               Tolls
               and
               Customes
               should
               be
               continued
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               then
               raised
               and
               received
               &c.
               
            
             
               Moreover
               ;
               If
               the
               Germane
               War
               should
               continue
               ;
               Or
               if
               their
               Kingdome
               and
               Countrey
               should
               fasten
               upon
               some
               other
               War
               or
               trouble
               :
               They
               did
               promise
               and
               oblige
               themselves
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               required
               by
               the
               Peeres
               ,
               States
               ,
               and
               Lords
               of
               the
               Realme
               .
               They
               would
               with
               all
               their
               power
               and
               meanes
               stand
               and
               fight
               ,
               for
               the
               Religion
               ,
               Queen
               ,
               Kingdome
               and
               Liberties
               .
            
             
               That
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               particulars
               before
               specified
               ,
               they
               were
               resolved
               ,
               and
               had
               unanimously
               ,
               generally
               ,
               and
               particularly
               ,
               in
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               present
               and
               absent
               :
               as
               well
               unborne
               as
               borne
               ,
               freely
               and
               willingly
               consented
               ,
               agreed
               ,
               approved
               ,
               and
               concluded
               ,
               and
               therein
               sufficiently
               accorded
               ,
               and
               did
               promise
               as
               faithfull
               ,
               religious
               ,
               and
               true
               sincere
               meaning
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               performe
               the
               same
               :
               They
               the
               Councell
               ,
               State
               ,
               &c.
               of
               Sueden
               ,
               did
               underwrite
               and
               seale
               the
               premises
               at
               Stockholme
               the
               fourteenth
               of
               March
               1633.
               
            
             
               Thus
               was
               the
               young
               Princesse
               Christiana
               ,
               then
               aged
               about
               seven
               yeares
               ,
               designed
               Queene
               of
               
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 Goths
              
               and
               
                 Vandalls
                 &c.
              
               as
               before
               fully
               expressed
               ;
               conforme
               to
               what
               had
               been
               decreed
               in
               her
               Fathers
               time
               ,
               at
               the
               forespecified
               Stockholmian
               Parliament
               ,
               An.
               1627.
               
               Her
               Person
               and
               Kingdome
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               Tutors
               untill
               the
               yeare
               .
               1650.
               in
               which
               she
               was
               Crowned
               ,
               and
               hath
               since
               (
               in
               a
               continued
               single
               condition
               )
               swayed
               that
               Scepter
               more
               absolutely
               :
               the
               Surname
               of
               Augusta
               may
               be
               (
               not
               unduely
               )
               attributed
               unto
               her
               ,
               for
               certainely
               that
               Princesse
               ,
               happy
               in
               a
               wise
               Councell
               and
               valiant
               Commanders
               ,
               hath
               done
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               yeares
               (
               since
               her
               Fathers
               death
               )
               hath
               held
               up
               the
               Bucklers
               ,
               against
               the
               Imperiall
               and
               Austrian
               Forces
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               unconstrained
               with
               honourable
               conditions
               both
               for
               her selfe
               and
               her
               Allyes
               .
            
             
               
                 Casimirus
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 Great
                 Duke
                 of
                 Lithuaniae
                 .
                 &c
                 /
                 &c.
                 Ao.
                 1649
              
               portrait of John III Casimir, King of Poland
            
             
               But
               this
               Princesse
               ,
               borne
               ,
               bred
               ,
               and
               habituated
               to
               raigne
               ,
               hath
               in
               one
               late
               action
               outstript
               all
               her
               former
               ;
               by
               resigning
               ,
               uncompelled
               that
               the
               World
               hath
               heard
               of
               ,
               that
               Crown
               and
               Kingdome
               unto
               her
               Kinsman
               ,
               the
               present
               King
               :
               A
               concession
               to
               be
               admired
               ,
               and
               which
               after
               Ages
               will
               (
               perhaps
               )
               account
               rather
               fictitious
               than
               true
               :
               Examples
               of
               such
               great
               voluntary
               renounciations
               seldome
               hapning
               amongst
               men
               :
               nor
               doe
               we
               reade
               of
               more
               than
               two
               ;
               Dioclesian
               a
               Heathen
               divested
               himselfe
               of
               the
               Imperiall
               Wreath
               :
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               likewise
               ,
               after
               a
               forty
               years
               Regall
               ,
               and
               thirty
               six
               years
               Imperiall
               Domination
               ,
               in
               the
               fifty
               and
               sixth
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               surrendred
               his
               Kingdomes
               to
               his
               Son
               Phillip
               ,
               and
               the
               Empire
               to
               his
               Brother
               Ferdinand
               :
               But
               from
               the
               weaker
               Sex
               ,
               which
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               avidously
               tenacious
               of
               Power
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               soever
               acquired
               ,
               as
               Histories
               Divine
               and
               humane
               doe
               testifie
               ,
               none
               to
               be
               excepted
               ,
               nor
               any
               equall
               President
               to
               be
               produced
               .
            
             
               Neither
               had
               this
               Lady
               those
               motives
               which
               may
               be
               conceived
               to
               have
               induced
               that
               great
               Emperor
               last
               named
               ,
               to
               quit
               his
               severall
               Soveraigneties
               ,
               thereby
               to
               live
               eternally
               in
               the
               memories
               of
               men
               ;
               As
               the
               neernesse
               of
               Relations
               mentioned
               ,
               his
               advance
               into
               years
               ,
               under
               the
               burthen
               of
               such
               occasions
               as
               could
               not
               but
               render
               him
               sensible
               of
               having
               received
               (
               as
               he
               had
               caused
               unto
               others
               )
               infinite
               toiles
               and
               troubles
               ,
               having
               undergone
               nine
               Voyages
               into
               Germany
               ,
               six
               into
               Spaine
               ,
               seven
               into
               Italy
               ,
               foure
               into
               France
               ,
               ten
               into
               the
               Low
               Countreys
               ,
               two
               into
               England
               ,
               two
               into
               Affrica
               ,
               besides
               eleven
               times
               traversing
               the
               maine
               Ocean
               .
               Certainely
               ,
               He
               having
               been
               mostly
               Successful
               in
               continued
               Wars
               ,
               might
               be
               apprehensive
               of
               a
               Reverse
               of
               fortune
               ,
               and
               therfore
               not
               unwilling
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               by
               a
               Monasticall
               Retirement
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Princesse
               never
               exposed
               to
               personall
               hazards
               ,
               hath
               denuded
               her selfe
               of
               a
               Royalty
               ,
               and
               therwith
               invested
               her
               neerest
               Kinsman
               ,
               yet
               more
               remote
               then
               either
               a
               Son
               or
               a
               Brother
               ,
               
               What
               Women
               do
               we
               read
               of
               that
               ever
               refused
               ought
               of
               Glorious
               ?
               Much
               lesse
               doth
               History
               record
               any
               Princesse
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               prime
               of
               her
               years
               hath
               freely
               relinquished
               a
               long
               continued
               ,
               hereditary
               devolved
               Possession
               of
               a
               Diadem
               ,
               this
               Lady
               excepted
               ,
               who
               by
               this
               Conquest
               over
               her self
               ,
               hath
               atchieved
               a
               greater
               then
               by
               all
               her
               Commanders
               she
               ever
               could
               ,
               which
               happily
               may
               incite
               some
               accurate
               Pen
               to
               afford
               the
               World
               an
               Elogium
               befitting
               the
               Magnanimity
               of
               that
               Act
               in
               one
               of
               the
               fairer
               Sex
               ;
               then
               which
               former
               Ages
               have
               not
               preduced
               a
               more
               lofty
               Subject
               wheron
               to
               ground
               the
               Gallantry
               of
               a
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               That
               Queen
               hath
               (
               all
               along
               )
               demonstrated
               a
               good
               inclination
               to
               preserve
               a
               faire
               correspondency
               with
               England
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               heat
               and
               height
               of
               its
               late
               troubles
               ;
               In
               An.
               1644.
               
               Shee
               sent
               Mr
               
                 Hugh
                 Mowet
              
               her
               Agent
               to
               the
               Parliament
               then
               sitting
               ,
               in
               which
               publike
               Ministry
               he
               was
               employed
               about
               two
               yeares
               :
               Neither
               did
               he
               make
               (
               in
               all
               that
               time
               )
               the
               least
               addresse
               or
               application
               elsewhere
               :
               Severall
               subsequent
               entercourses
               have
               (
               since
               )
               continued
               the
               Amity
               between
               this
               and
               that
               Nation
               :
               Neither
               have
               her
               respects
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               our
               present
               Government
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               his
               Highnesse
               the
               LORD
               PROTECTOR
               ,
               been
               obscurely
               testified
               by
               her
               solemne
               Reception
               and
               honourable
               Entertainment
               of
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               the
               Lord
               Whitlock
               ,
               late
               Ambassadour
               Extraordinary
               in
               Suethland
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               faire
               compliance
               with
               what
               desired
               for
               the
               good
               of
               both
               Nations
               ,
               which
               having
               concluded
               ,
               and
               as
               witnessing
               to
               the
               World
               that
               She
               would
               Dignifie
               that
               Act
               by
               rendring
               it
               the
               last
               of
               her
               Raigne
               ,
               she
               soon
               after
               resigned
               her
               Kingdome
               ,
               Crown
               ,
               and
               Scepter
               ,
               unto
            
             
               
                 CAROLVS
                 GVSTAVVS
              
               the
               present
               King
               of
               
                 Suethes
                 ,
                 Gothes
              
               ,
               and
               Vandals
               ,
               Great
               Prince
               of
               Finland
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Esthonia
               and
               Carelia
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Ingria
               ,
               who
               hath
               ratified
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               setled
               a
               future
               good
               understanding
               between
               the
               Realmes
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Suethland
               ,
               by
               a
               most
               Solemne
               and
               Magnificent
               Embassie
               :
               He
               was
               borne
               in
               Ostrogothia
               about
               the
               year
               ,
               1620.
               if
               information
               erre
               not
               :
               Son
               to
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Prince
               
                 John
                 Casimir
              
               ,
               Duke
               of
               
                 Zwey
                 Bruchie
              
               (
               descended
               from
               the
               Electorall
               House
               Palatine
               )
               and
               of
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Princesse
               Catherina
               ,
               eldest
               Daughter
               to
               the
               often
               fore-named
               Charles
               the
               ninth
               ,
               King
               of
               Suethland
               ,
               and
               half
               Sister
               to
               the
               Great
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
              
               :
               He
               was
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1640.
               since
               which
               time
               he
               hath
               been
               Generalissimo
               of
               all
               the
               Suethish
               Forces
               in
               Germany
               ,
               and
               there
               gave
               beginning
               to
               those
               great
               expectations
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               have
               rendred
               him
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Suethes
               ,
               who
               have
               Crowned
               him
               their
               King
               ,
               in
               An.
               1654
               :
               He
               was
               (
               as
               I
               have
               been
               informed
               )
               entitled
               to
               that
               Kingdome
               by
               Act
               of
               that
               Nations
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1650.
               if
               the
               then
               Queen
               Christina
               should
               decease
               without
               lawfull
               Male
               Issue
               .
            
             
             
               His
               early
               great
               Commencements
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               as
               since
               his
               
               Exaltation
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               do
               promise
               an
               equall
               progresse
               and
               the
               addition
               of
               Semper
               to
               his
               sur-name
               of
               Gustavus
               ,
               which
               
                 (
                 literis
                 transpositis
              
               )
               is
               Augustus
               ,
               for
               a
               perpetuating
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               that
               Gustavian
               Line
               ,
               unto
               whose
               name
               and
               Scepter
               he
               hath
               so
               happily
               succeeded
               ,
               as
               his
               late
               Armed
               Entry
               into
               Poland
               ,
               and
               Successe
               hitherto
               may
               seem
               to
               witnesse
               .
               The
               Motives
               that
               induced
               him
               therunto
               ,
               the
               Curious
               may
               read
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               present
               Emperour
               Ferdinand
               the
               third
               ,
               dated
               from
               Wolgast
               in
               the
               month
               of
               July
               ,
               of
               the
               year
               currant
               ,
               1655.
               
            
             
               But
               leaving
               this
               Digression
               .
               In
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Pacification
               ,
               
               continued
               Vicissitudes
               may
               be
               seen
               ;
               somtimes
               hopes
               of
               accommodation
               ,
               other
               whiles
               nothing
               but
               present
               rupture
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               about
               empty
               Airey
               Titles
               ,
               or
               not
               much
               more
               :
               And
               when
               things
               seeme
               most
               desperate
               ,
               and
               without
               mediate
               meanes
               of
               reconcilement
               ,
               the
               stiffer
               Partie
               comes
               fairely
               to
               hand
               by
               a
               gentle
               complyance
               .
               We
               may
               observe
               ,
               the
               Mediators
               turne
               Parties
               for
               precedencie
               and
               formalities
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               a
               just
               valuation
               ,
               what
               amount
               they
               unto
               ?
               thereby
               necessitating
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               the
               Parties
               to
               become
               Mediators
               and
               so
               make
               compensation
               for
               Offices
               received
               :
               In
               its
               Signature
               how
               little
               trustis
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               assurances
               of
               great
               ones
               ,
               doe
               they
               not
               measure
               observation
               of
               promises
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Interest
               or
               selfe
               pleasing
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Ambassadors
               life
               we
               may
               see
               one
               nobly
               descended
               ,
               
               sprung
               from
               a
               race
               of
               Ancestors
               honoured
               by
               Illustrious
               Antiquity
               ,
               yet
               not
               unnecessitated
               to
               pursue
               the
               advance
               of
               his
               Fortunes
               amidst
               those
               dangers
               that
               attend
               the
               honourable
               Military
               Profession
               ;
               and
               having
               in
               some
               degree
               attained
               to
               the
               favour
               of
               his
               Royall
               Generall
               ,
               falls
               twice
               under
               the
               displeasure
               
               of
               that
               Greatnesse
               ,
               the
               frown
               whereof
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wisest
               of
               men
               bringeth
               Death
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               the
               same
               Person
               againe
               buyed
               up
               by
               a
               hand
               equally
               powerfull
               ,
               Ascends
               to
               be
               what
               he
               expected
               not
               ,
               an
               Umpire
               between
               Kings
               and
               Crowns
               ;
               But
               what
               Merit
               can
               there
               be
               toward
               Princes
               ?
               their
               turns
               once
               served
               ,
               their
               ends
               compassed
               ;
               do
               they
               stick
               to
               kick
               up
               the
               heels
               of
               those
               ,
               whose
               assistance
               (
               they
               but
               a
               little
               before
               )
               
               thought
               advantageous
               unto
               them
               ?
               He
               falls
               at
               last
               under
               the
               undeserved
               displeasure
               of
               two
               mighty
               Monarchs
               ,
               into
               his
               Grave
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               more
               to
               do
               here
               below
               ,
               removes
               to
               render
               an
               account
               of
               the
               whole
               Negotiation
               of
               his
               life
               above
               .
            
             
               What
               shall
               We
               conclude
               upon
               the
               whole
               ?
               What
               shall
               We
               
               call
               these
               Greatnesses
               so
               subject
               to
               mutability
               ?
               
                 Splendida
                 Miseria
              
               ?
               Such
               indeed
               they
               are
               :
               And
               We
               may
               shut
               up
               all
               with
               that
               Ingemination
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               ;
               
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Vanities
                 ,
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Vanities
                 ;
                 All
                 is
                 but
                 Vanity
                 and
                 Vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
             
               As
               to
               that
               Honourable
               Person
               deceased
               ,
               who
               acted
               in
               that
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               whom
               this
               present
               Narrative
               doth
               particularly
               concern
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               without
               warrant
               to
               gather
               a
               Christian
               confidence
               of
               his
               Residence
               in
               those
               Mansions
               of
               durable
               Blessednesse
               ,
               which
               admit
               of
               no
               more
               change
               ;
               seeing
               he
               died
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               pursuance
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               effecting
               and
               preserving
               of
               Peace
               .
               For
               we
               have
               it
               asserted
               by
               the
               Divine
               Word
               ,
               God-Man
               ;
               
                 That
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 Peace-makers
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God.
              
               If
               such
               be
               not
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               eternally
               happy
               ?
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Memory
                 of
                 the
                 Just
                 shall
                 remaine
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 The
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 everlasting
                 remembrance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           The
           Courteous
           Reader
           is
           desired
           ,
           for
           what
           rendred
           amisse
           in
           the
           Book
           and
           her
           expressed
           ,
           to
           have
           regard
           to
           the
           present
           emendation
           ;
           other
           errors
           of
           lesse
           moment
           (
           not
           contradicting
           the
           sense
           )
           are
           remitted
           to
           the
           favourable
           correction
           of
           the
           Ingenious
           Inspector
           .
        
         
           P.
           4.
           l
           25.
           two
           ,
           
             p.
             12.
             l.
          
           24.
           which
           ,
           31.
           failed
           ,
           
             p.
             17
             :
             l.
          
           44.
           joyning
           ,
           
             p.
             19.
             l
             :
             37.
             
             Maritime
             ,
             p.
             29.
             l.
          
           25.
           meetly
           .
           
             p.
             30.
             l.
          
           24.
           neither
           ,
           
             p.
             33.
             l.
          
           21.
           the
           foresaid
           
             Claudius
             ,
             p.
             39.
             l.
          
           40.
           
           Ambiguous
           ,
           
             p.
             38.
             l.
             12.
             and
          
           ,
           35.
           
           Alloy
           ,
           
             p.
             49.
             l.
          
           13.
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           
             p.
             50.
             l.
          
           2.
           from
           his
           Majesties
           ,
           
             p.
             51.
             l.
          
           4.
           from
           ,
           
             p.
             5
             ,
             2.
             l.
          
           10.
           is
           not
           the
           ,
           
             p
             56.
             l
          
           45.
           contrarily
           ,
           the
           
             p.
             76.
             l.
          
           9.
           
           Militia
           ,
           
             p.
             78.
             l.
          
           4.
           as
           they
           assert
           ,
           
             p.
             86.
             l.
          
           19.
           
           Proscribing
           ,
           
             p.
             89.
             l.
          
           46.
           promising
           any
           ,
           
             p.
             90
             l.
          
           40.
           
           Sought
           ,
           
             p.
             91.
             l.
          
           33.
           should
           be
           ,
           
             p.
             93.
             l.
          
           33.
           prosecute
           ,
           
             p.
             99.
             l.
          
           45.
           revenge
           ,
           
             p.
             102.
             l.
          
           26.
           
           Schedule
           ,
           
             p.
             107.
             l.
          
           29.
           for
           his
           ,
           r.
           the
           ,
           
             p.
             108.
             l.
          
           25.
           cleer
           ,
           p.
           1
           10.
           l.
           41.
           add
           ,
           and
           42.
           decreed
           ,
           
             p.
             111.
             l.
          
           5.
           of
           their
           controversies
           ,
           
             p.
             124.
             l.
          
           3.
           for
           to
           ,
           r.
           the
           ,
           
             p.
             129.
             l.
          
           37.
           devolved
           ,
           
             p
             ,
             142
             ,
             l.
          
           10.
           lesse
           of
           ,
           
             p.
             145.
             l.
          
           6.
           praeallably
           .
           
             p.
             155.
             l.
             9.
             for
          
           by
           ,
           r.
           by
           
             p.
             157.
             l.
          
           26.
           
           Her
           's
           ,
           
             p.
             167
             ,
             l.
          
           39.
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           
             p
             169.
             l.
          
           25.
           altercation
           ,
           
             and
             l.
          
           36.
           
           Stilo
           Novo
           .
           
             p.
             170.
             l.
          
           46.
           
           Stilo
           Novo
           ,
           
             p.
             172
             l.
          
           5.
           belonging
           to
           
             Poland
             ,
             p.
             173.
             l.
          
           21.
           not
           pleasing
           to
           ,
           
             p.
             212.
             l.
          
           26.
           arising
           ,
           
             p.
             217.
             l.
          
           28.
           dissention
           ,
           
             p.
             224.
             l.
             4.
             
             Nordlingen
             ,
             p.
             231.
             l.
          
           9.
           lent
           ,
           
             p.
             241.
             l.
             5.
             
             Altenaw
             ,
             p.
             249.
             l.
          
           28.
           dependencies
           
             p.
             251.
             l.
          
           31.
           expected
           ,
           252.
           l.
           4.
           hereditarily
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A40104-e1950
           
             Poland
             erected
             into
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             An.
             1000.
             
          
           
             Setled
             elective
             ,
             An.
             1295.
             
          
           
             Commencement
             of
             the
             Jagellonian
             Race
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Lithuania
             Christianized
             .
          
           
             Incorporated
             by
             union
             into
             Poland
             .
          
           
             In
             Kingdoms
             elective
             ,
             regard
             usually
             had
             to
             the
             next
             in
             line
             .
          
           
             Succession
             of
             the
             Jagellonian
             Race
             in
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Alliance
             (
             the
             Iniation
             of
             conjunction
             )
             between
             Poland
             and
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             Suethland
             an
             ancient
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Suethland
             anciently
             elective
             .
          
           
             Vertue
             and
             beroick
             Actions
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             a
             Crown
             before
             all
             other
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             Suethland
             of
             elective
             rendred
             hereditary
             .
          
           
             Succession
             of
             Suethish
             Kings
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Magnus
             4.
             surnamed
             Smeeke
             .
          
           
             Albert
             of
             Meckleburg
             :
          
           
             Margaret
             of
             Denmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             Queen
             also
             of
             Suethen
             .
          
           
             
               E●icke
               of
            
             Pomerania
             .
          
           
             Christopher
             Count
             Palatine
             .
          
           
             Carolus
             Canutus
             .
          
           
             Suethland
             
               governed
               by
            
             Steno
             Sture
             .
          
           
             Suanto
             .
          
           
             Steno
             Sture
             
               the
               younger
            
             .
          
           
             Slain
             in
             battell
             .
          
           
             Christierne
             first
             Earl
             of
             Oldenburg
             ,
             made
             King
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             after
             of
             Suethen
             .
          
           
             John
             King
             of
             Denmark
             and
             Suethen
             ,
             driven
             out
             by
             Suanto
             .
          
           
             Treachery
             of
             Christierne
             2
             :
             of
             Denmark
             .
          
           
             Crowned
             King
             of
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             His
             inhumans
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             Andexpulsion
             .
          
           
             Gustavus
             Erickson
             
               crowned
               in
            
             Suethland
             ,
             An.
             1528
             
          
           
             Hereditary
             union
             ,
             with
             motives
             therto
             .
          
           
             His
             Will
             and
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Designment
             of
             the
             Succession
             .
          
           
             His
             Wives
             and
             Issue
             .
          
           
             Ericke
             his
             eldest
             succeeds
             .
          
           
             Taken
             and
             imprisoned
             by
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             John
             Duke
             of
             Finland
             ,
             King
             of
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             Sigismund
             his
             eldest
             elected
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             &
             crowned
             there
             1588.
             
          
           
             King
             Erickes
             Posterity
             expelled
             by
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Hereditary
             union
             renewed
             .
          
           
             Assumption
             of
             Females
             ,
             Male
             Issue
             failing
             .
          
           
             His
             Wives
             and
             Issue
             .
          
           
             Former
             grudges
             between
             Suethland
             and
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Ambassadors
             stretching
             their
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             complaint
             of
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Death
             of
             King
             John.
             
          
           
             King
             Sigismund
             advertised
             therof
             by
             Duke
             Charles
             .
          
           
             Second
             complaint
             of
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Criminations
             by
             the
             Suethes
             against
             King
             Sigismund
             .
          
           
             And
             some
             Senators
             .
          
           
             Crown
             of
             Suethland
             tendred
             to
             Duke
             Charles
             .
          
           
             Further
             Criminations
             .
          
           
             Letters
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Contrary
             actings
             
          
           
             Further
             Objections
             .
          
           
             Continued
             .
          
           
             Hit
             second
             departure
             from
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             sought
             unto
             by
             seme
             Senators
             .
          
           
             Again
             desired
             to
             assume
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             comes
             to
             Stocholme
             .
          
           
             Further
             criminations
             against
             Sigismundus
             .
          
           
             Plenipotentiary
             sent
             unto
             D.
             Charles
             .
          
           
             Prohibition
             distastfull
             .
          
           
             Rejected
             as
             impersect
             .
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Sudercopia
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             desired
             to
             embrace
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             excepts
             therof
             .
          
           
             Mutuall
             agreement
             .
          
           
             King
             Sigismund
             ,
             displeased
             .
          
           
             Sent
             his
             Ambassadors
             into
             Suethen
             .
          
           
             The
             O●ation
             .
          
           
             Criminations
             again●t
             Duke
             〈…〉
             by
             the
             A
             〈…〉
             rs
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈…〉
             kes
             an
             〈◊〉
             the
             cri
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ans
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             7.
             
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Further
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Argument
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             5.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Oration
             .
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Arbogia
             .
          
           
             Displeasing
             to
             King
             Sigismund
             .
          
           
             Inconveniencies
             ensuing
             ,
          
           
             K.
             Sigismund
             invited
             by
             the
             Duke
             and
             Senators
             to
             returne
             in
             peaceable
             manner
             .
          
           
             Comes
             with
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             D.
             Charles
             raiseth
             Forces
             .
          
           
             Pacification
             mediated
             by
             Forraigne
             Ambassadors
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Instructions
             by
             D.
             Charles
             to
             the
             Governors
             of
             Calmar
          
           
             Further
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             Letter
             of
             D.
             Charls
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             second
             Letter●
             ,
          
           
             Answer
             to
             K.
             Sigis●und
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             reply
             .
          
           
             S●conded
             .
          
           
             The
             Regall
             answer
             .
          
           
             Letter
             from
             the
             Duke
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             approaching
             with
             his
             Army
             writes
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             King
             Sigismund
             .
             his
             answer
             assecutoriall
             .
          
           
             Not
             excepted
             ;
             by
             Duke
             Charles
             his
             Letter
             admonitory
             .
          
           
             Regall
             answer
             .
          
           
             Safe
             conduct
             interchangable
             granted
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             sends
             Commissioners
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Contentsof
             Instructions
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             reply
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             Not
             consented
             unto
             .
             The
             Regall
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             Unsatisfactory
             to
             the
             Duke
             .
          
           
             Regall
             assecuration
             .
          
           
             Propositions
             made
             by
             Duke
             Chalres
             .
          
           
             King
             Sigismund
             retires
             to
             Lincopia
             .
          
           
             Letter
             of
             Duke
             Charles
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Another
             Letter
             from
             the
             Duke
             .
          
           
             Safe
             conduct
             interchangable
             granted
             .
          
           
             Assertions
             of
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Further
             assertions
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Exegis
             Historiaca
             Sueciae
             ,
             page
             233
             ,
             234.
             
          
           
             Treaty
             of
             Pacification
             at
             Lincopia
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Duke
             
          
           
             Shipping
             restored
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             steers
             to
             Calmar
             in
             stead
             of
             Stocholme
             .
          
           
             Friendly
             Letter
             from
             King
             Sigismundus
             to
             Duke
             Charles
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             answer
             .
          
           
             Second
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Ducall
             reply
             .
          
           
             King
             Sigismundus
             requires
             more
             Ships
             for
             the
             transporting
             of
             his
             Army
             and
             sundry
             things
             to
             be
             restored
             .
          
           
             The
             Prince
             was
             born
             in
             
               England
               ,
               An.
            
             1565
             whose
             Mother
             the
             Lady
             Cecily
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             King
             
               Gustavus
               Erickson
            
             ,
             and
             Sister
             to
             
               Erick
               ,
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             Charles
             ,
             all
             Kings
             of
             Suethland
             ,
             Wife
             to
             Christ
             .
             Marquesse
             of
             Baden
             ,
             came
             then
             into
             England
             to
             visite
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Queen
             his
             God-mother
             named
             
               Edvardus
               Fortunatus
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             complains
             of
             the
             Kings
             going
             to
             Calmar
             .
          
           
             King
             Sigism
             .
             excuseth
             his
             going
             to
             Calmar
             .
          
           
             Promiseth
             a
             repair
             to
             Stocholme
             .
          
           
             Promise
             not
             kept
             ,
             the
             King
             returned
             to
             Dantzig
             .
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Ienecopis
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             Letter
             and
             Objections
             to
             King
             Sigismund
             .
          
           
             Letter
             to
             King
             Sigismundus
             from
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             The
             Prince
             his
             Son
             invited
             to
             be
             there
             educated
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             No
             answer
             returned
             .
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Stocholme
             .
          
           
             Rejection
             of
             King
             Sigism
             .
          
           
             His
             Son
             Uladislaus
             accepted
             of
             conditionally
             .
          
           
             Parliamentary
             Letters
             to
             King
             Sigismundus
             not
             answered
             .
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Lincopia
             .
          
           
             Dnke
             John
             declined
             .
          
           
             Dukedome
             of
             Ostrogothes
             conferred
             on
             Duke
             John.
             
          
           
             King
             Sigism
             .
             with
             his
             Heirs
             rejected
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             designed
             King
             of
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             Gustavus
             Adolphus
             
               to
               succeed
            
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             Duke
             Iohn
             conditionally
             
          
           
             Triall
             of
             Captivated
             Senators
             :
          
           
             Sentence
             of
             execution
             .
          
           
             Others
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             Some
             but
             repreived
             .
          
           
             Sentence
             in
             Finland
             against
             
               Arvidus
               Gustavus
            
             and
             
               Axell
               Kurck
            
             confirmed
             by
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Other
             offendors
             for
             smaller
             Offences
             gradually
             punished
             by
             losse
             of
             goods
             or
             Fine
             .
          
           
             Second
             Parliament
             at
             Stocholme
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             again
             solicites
             King
             Sigism
             ,
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             into
             Suethen
             .
          
           
             No
             answer
             returned
             ,
             but
             new
             broiles
             raised
             .
          
           
             Further
             Objections
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             continued
             .
          
           
             Parliament
             at
             Norcopia
             .
          
           
             Heads
             of
             what
             therein
             transacted
             .
          
           
             Duke
             John
             renounceth
             his
             pretence
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             contented
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Hereditary
             union
             renewed
             ,
             reformed
             .
          
           
             Duke
             Charles
             pronounced
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             eldest
             to
             succed
             .
             The
             younger
             to
             enjoy
             his
             Fathers
             Dukedomes
             .
          
           
             Male
             issue
             of
             the
             eldest
             failing
             the
             second
             to
             succeed
             .
          
           
             That
             also
             failing
             in
             him
             ,
             Duke
             Iohn
             to
             inherite
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             The
             Female
             Regall
             and
             Ducall
             issue
             adopted
             into
             the
             succession
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             fore-cited
             Parliamentary
             conclusions
             at
             Stocholme
             the
             seventh
             of
             March
             1590.
             but
             is
             here
             imperfect
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             wanting
             the
             words
             Eldest
             unmarried
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             expressed
             .
          
           
             Provision
             for
             younger
             ,
             Regall
             ,
             and
             Ducall
             daughters
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             The
             daughters
             and
             sister
             of
             King
             Sigismund
             .
             rejected
             .
          
           
             No
             Prince
             of
             a
             contrary
             religion
             to
             inherit
             .
          
           
             Such
             ,
             or
             Apostates
             to
             be
             deprived
             .
          
           
             Hereditary
             Princes
             prohibited
             marriage
             with
             an
             ,
             wife
             of
             contrary
             religigion
             .
             All
             seduce●s
             of
             Prince●
             to
             a
             contrary
             religion
             to
             be
             punished
             as
             〈…〉
             s.
             
          
           
             No
             hereditary
             Prince
             to
             accept
             of
             another
             Kingdome
             ,
             unlesse
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Patriall
             Soile
             .
          
           
             Oration
             of
             Duke
             John
             in
             Resignation
             of
             his
             right
             .
          
           
             Warrs
             between
             King
             Sigismundus
             and
             King
             Charles
             .
          
           
             Continued
             by
             his
             Son
             
               Gustavus
               Adolphus
            
             .
          
           
             Death
             of
             Sigismundus
             .
          
           
             Uladislaus
             his
             Eldest
             ,
             Elected
             and
             Crowned
             
          
           
             A
             second
             treatie
             instituted
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40104-e30930
           
             Preface
             to
             the
             treaty
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             Englands
             Ambassador
             arrives
             at
             Dantzig
             .
          
           
             Writes
             to
             the
             Commissioners
             of
             the
             Crownes
             interessed
             .
          
           
             Answer
             of
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             complained
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             answer
             with
             reciprocall
             complaints
             .
          
           
             The
             Treaties
             commencement
             ,
          
           
             Elector
             of
             Brandenburgs
             Ambassadors
             .
          
           
             Commissioners
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Commissioners
             of
             Suethland
             .
          
           
             Meet
             at
             Holland
             town
             in
             Prussia
             .
          
           
             Interchangably
             exhibite
             their
             respective
             Plenipotentiaries
             ,
             and
             agree
             upon
             a
             second
             meeting
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             came
             to
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Desects
             in
             the
             Suethish
             Procuratories
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             in
             those
             of
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Rupture
             appearing
             ;
             the
             parties
             depart
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             repair
             to
             the
             Suethes
             at
             Elbing
             .
          
           
             Condescention
             of
             the
             Suethes
             ,
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             Commissioners
             of
             Poland
             return
             to
             Warsaw
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordships
             receives
             invitation
             to
             come
             to
             Warsaw
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             but
             one
             (
             and
             that
             )
             for
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             He
             contracts
             sickness
             .
          
           
             Difficulties
             about
             the
             place
             of
             treaty
             .
          
           
             Mariemburg
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             Mediators
             residence
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             meet
             and
             consult
             .
          
           
             Repaire
             to
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             certified
             to
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             The
             Subdelegates
             meet
             .
          
           
             Difficulties
             about
             the
             place
             for
             the
             generall
             meeting
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             return
             to
             the
             Suethes
             :
          
           
             Their
             propositions
             .
          
           
             Not
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Objections
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             repaires
             to
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             Their
             conditional
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             Englands
             Agent
             sent
             to
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Their
             finall
             resolution
             .
          
           
             Intimated
             to
             the
             Polanders
             who
             promise
             complyance
             .
          
           
             Instrument
             o●
             Security
             renewed
             .
          
           
             The
             Ambassadors
             of
             France
             and
             Holland
             come
             to
             Mariemburg
             ,
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             intervisite
             ,
             and
             joyntly
             repaire
             to
             Stumbsdorff
             the
             place
             of
             Treatie
             .
             The
             parties
             arrive
             .
          
           
             Meane
             used
             for
             avoyding
             competitions
             .
          
           
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Not
             consented
             unto
             .
          
           
             Demand
             made
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Answer
             and
             demand
             of
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             Result
             of
             the
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             Accepted
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             That
             dayes
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             meete
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordships
             proposition
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             whole
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             Mediators
             deliver
             theirs
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             Procuratories
             interchangably
             communicated
             new
             difficulty
             about
             the
             Title
             .
          
           
             Reconciled
             .
          
           
             Scope
             of
             the
             Procuratories
             .
          
           
             Polish
             Protest
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             Protest
             .
          
           
             Procuratoriall
             difficulties
             removed
             .
          
           
             Former
             result
             communicated
             to
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             Suethes
             answer
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             given
             by
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             Offer
             made
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             desire
             respite
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             granted
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             therwith
             offended
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             offer
             waved
             by
             the
             Poles
             as
             insufficient
             .
          
           
             Five
             other
             mediate
             means
             propounded
             .
          
           
             Taken
             by
             the
             Poles
             into
             deliberation
             .
          
           
             Rejected
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Reply
             of
             the
             Poles
             in
             point
             of
             resignation
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             refuse
             to
             meete
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             goes
             to
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             They
             consent
             to
             meete
             .
          
           
             Certaine
             greivances
             complained
             of
             by
             his
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             to
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Their
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             Polanders
             persist
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             Parties
             willed
             to
             propound
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             enter
             into
             passion
             .
          
           
             Those
             of
             Poland
             add
             ten
             other
             Articles
             for
             a
             supplement
             to
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Things
             tending
             to
             a
             breach
             the
             Mediators
             desire
             respite
             .
          
           
             Finall
             declarations
             demanded
             by
             the
             Mediators
             from
             the
             Parties
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             decline
             to
             declare
             further
             .
          
           
             The
             Polanders
             likewise
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             againe
             incensed
             .
          
           
             At
             end
             the
             finall
             resolution
             at
             their
             quarters
             .
          
           
             A
             meeting
             with
             the
             Mediators
             desired
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Prolongation
             of
             the
             Truce
             desired
             .
          
           
             Result
             of
             the
             Polanders
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             Prorogation
             of
             the
             Truce
             assented
             unto
             .
          
           
             Purport
             of
             the
             Prorogation
             .
          
           
             Continuation
             of
             Sequestrations
             insisted
             on
             by
             the
             Poles
             ;
             but
             refused
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             The
             Prorogation
             signed
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             vepair
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Their
             overtures
             uneffectuall
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             desire
             a
             meeting
             with
             the
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             Declaration
             ur
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Ultimate
             result
             of
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             Treaty
             for
             finall
             Peace
             in
             termes
             desperate
             .
          
           
             Complaints
             of
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             D.
             Radzivils
             
               departure
               for
            
             Littaw
             .
          
           
             A
             longer
             Truce
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             Declaration
             in
             point
             of
             longer
             Truce
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             re
             〈…〉
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Argument
             ●●●d
             by
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             Misconstrued
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             again
             in
             heat
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ca
             〈…〉
             ed
             and
             contented
             to
             meet
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             conde
             scention
             to
             a
             Treaty
             for
             Truce
             .
          
           
             Conditions
             of
             Truce
             propounded
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             New
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             Obviated
             .
          
           
             Conserence
             with
             the
             Generall
             
               de
               la
               Garde
            
             .
          
           
             His
             reply
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             retire
             discontented
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             more
             complying
             .
          
           
             Their
             conditions
             for
             treaty
             of
             Truce
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             of
             Armes
             prolonged
             .
          
           
             Consent●h
             unto
             by
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               ders
            
             .
             The
             Mediators
             consult
             with
             the
             King
             and
             ●enators
             of
             Poland
             upon
             fifteen
             heads
             .
          
           
             Addition
             made
             by
             the
             Hollanders
             .
          
           
             The
             result
             of
             the
             Suethes
             upon
             the
             former
             heads
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             conditionall
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             result
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             reply
             ,
             more
             mild
             then
             expected
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediators
             return
             to
             the
             King
             :
             Audience
             appointed
             in
             the
             Camp.
             
          
           
             A
             view
             of
             the
             Polish
             Army
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             constitution
             .
          
           
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             Habiliments
             .
          
           
             Number
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             inclining
             to
             War.
             
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             not
             verse
             to
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             prorogued
             eigh
             〈…〉
             s
             
          
           
             A
             meeting
             consented
             unto
             .
          
           
             Competition
             between
             the
             Hollanders
             and
             those
             of
             Brandenburg
             .
          
           
             Articles
             of
             the
             whole
             treatie
             exhibited
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Referred
             to
             the
             King
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Necessarie
             caution
             .
          
           
             Former
             competition
             removed
             .
          
           
             Parliaments
             ratification
             insisted
             upon
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Polishreply
             .
          
           
             Sequestration
             of
             places
             propounded
             by
             the
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             Sequestration
             of
             places
             propounded
             by
             the
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             persist
             .
          
           
             Their
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Impossibility
             alledged
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Seasonable
             proposition
             .
          
           
             Assented
             unto
             by
             the
             Suethes
          
           
             Waved
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Poland
             averse
             to
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             excuse
             their
             not
             appearing
             .
          
           
             Complain
             of
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             reply
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             Compliance
             .
          
           
             Both
             parties
             stiff
             .
          
           
             Mutuall
             concessions
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             for
             foure
             daies
             .
          
           
             Second
             interview
             of
             the
             Parties
             .
          
           
             Exhibition
             of
             Articles
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Additions
             by
             the
             Polanders
             .
          
           
             The
             Truce
             to
             be
             for
             26.
             years
             .
          
           
             Hopes
             of
             amicable
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             A
             rub
             cast
             in
             .
          
           
             French
             Ambassador
             stickling
             for
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             in
             Leifland
             .
          
           
             Positively
             refused
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             insist
             
          
           
             The
             other
             Mediators
             propounded
             a
             Medium
             .
          
           
             Sueci
             ,
             hominibus
             Catholicis
             in
             Livonia
             toto
             induciarum
             tempore
             ,
             cultum
             &
             ritum
             in
             privato
             permissuri
             ,
             nullamque
             in
             eos
             inquisitionem
             ut
             hactenus
             facturi
             ,
             neminique
             qui
             Religionem
             Catholicam
             professus
             fuerit
             ,
             id
             ipsi
             noxae
             futurum
             .
          
           
             Arguments
             used
             by
             the
             
               French
               Ambassador
            
             .
          
           
             Rejected
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             
               Cultus
               &
               Ritus
            
             .
             Exemption
             from
             enquiry
             granted
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Referred
             by
             the
             Poles
             to
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             French
             Amb.
             Solicitations
             Uneffectuall
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             forme
             insisted
             on
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Again
             by
             the
             Suethes
             rejected
             .
          
           
             Bellum
             Bellum
             .
          
           
             Sudden
             tumult
             .
          
           
             Threatning
             danger
             .
          
           
             Appeared
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             exasperated
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             purge
             themselves
             .
          
           
             A
             conference
             between
             his
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Hostility
             began
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             tumult
             excused
             .
          
           
             Apology
             by
             the
             French
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             Digression
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             of
             Armes
             for
             a
             day
             onely
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             form
             rejected
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Rejected
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             last
             forme
             propounded
             by
             the
             Poles
             :
          
           
             Disrelished
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             At
             length
             admitted
             .
          
           
             Attestation
             desired
             .
          
           
             Particulars
             insisted
             on
             .
          
           
             Plausible
             answer
             .
          
           
             Vneffectuall
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             for
             three
             dayes
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             :
             insists
             as
             bef●●e
             .
          
           
             The
             Poles
             promise
             future
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Transport
             of
             Forces
             .
          
           
             And
             other
             points
             discussed
             .
          
           
             New
             Scruple
             of
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Demand
             thereon
             .
          
           
             Answered
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Judgement
             of
             the
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             Referred
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Other
             difficulties
             composed
             .
          
           
             Cessation
             continued
             one
             day
             onely
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             resolution
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             remove
             of
             the
             Army
             .
          
           
             Accepted
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Generall
             meeting
             of
             Mediators
             and
             parties
             in
             the
             Mediators
             Tent.
             
          
           
             Objection
             made
             by
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             Waved
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Deserted
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             Precedency
             of
             nomination
             challenged
             by
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             Declined
             by
             the
             Poles
             .
          
           
             Contest
             for
             precedency
             of
             subscription
             .
          
           
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Generals
             of
             each
             side
             .
          
           
             And
             accord
             .
          
           
             Attestation
             granted
             to
             the
             Polanders
             by
             his
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             .
          
           
             Competitions
             renewed
             between
             the
             Mediators
             .
          
           
             Mediatoriall
             subscription
             concluded
             unnecessary
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             insists
             on
             subscription
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             declines
             it
             .
          
           
             No
             subscription
             of
             Mediators
             promised
             .
          
           
             The
             parties
             meet
             to
             conlude
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             signed
             .
          
           
             Publike
             rejoycements
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Hollanders
             give
             to
             the
             Suethes
             an
             attestation
             concerning
             Catholicks
             in
             Leifland
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             invited
             by
             the
             Suethes
             .
          
           
             He
             takes
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             in
             his
             Camp.
             
          
           
             Coldnesse
             discovered
             .
          
           
             French
             and
             Hollanders
             take
             leave
             .
          
           
             The
             Armyreviewed
             .
          
           
             Reference
             to
             what
             followes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A40104-e49600
           
             Preface
             concerning
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             His
             birth
             .
          
           
             Education
             .
          
           
             Entrie
             into
             Military
             employment
             .
          
           
             Designed
             to
             be
             Governour
             of
             Creutznach
             .
          
           
             Seldome
             subject
             to
             passion
             .
          
           
             Refuseth
             the
             foresaid
             Government
             .
          
           
             Takes
             shelter
             under
             Englands
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             Presents
             himself
             to
             the
             King
             at
             Noremberg
             .
          
           
             Againe
             committed
             .
          
           
             His
             release
             moved
             by
             the
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             Duglass
             released
             .
          
           
             Returns
             for
             England
             .
          
           
             Lutzen
             ●●ild
             :
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Suethland
             staine
             .
          
           
             The
             Suethes
             win
             the
             Feild
             .
          
           
             Some
             months
             dead
             er'e
             so
             beleived
             .
          
           
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             deceased
             soone
             after
             .
          
           
             Protestant
             Dyet
             or
             assembly
             .
          
           
             Countenanced
             by
             Englands
             Ambassador
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             the
             French
             and
             Brandenburg
             .
          
           
             Landt-grave
             of
             Darmestadt
             solicited
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             Saxons
             Elector
             likewise
             waves
             the
             conjuncture
             .
          
           
             Oxenstierne
             director
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Affaires
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             The
             Palatinate
             exhausted
             .
          
           
             Recovered
             and
             entirely
             restored
             to
             the
             Electoral
             Administrator
             .
          
           
             Confederates
             defeated
             at
             
               Ratisbo
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             Their
             retreat
             into
             the
             Palatinate
             .
          
           
             Duglass
             Knighted
             and
             sent
             Agent
             into
             Germany
             .
          
           
             Digression
             concerning
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Anstruthar
            
             .
          
           
             That
             Kings
             eldest
             Son
             had
             then
             lately
             married
             a
             Daughter
             of
             that
             Duke
             :
          
           
             Duglass
             acquits
             himself
             satisfactorily
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             designed
             Ambassador
             into
             Poland
             .
          
           
             Credentials
             and
             Instructions
             sent
             ro
             Duglals
             .
          
           
             Enters
             upon
             his
             commission
             by
             visiting
             the
             Chancellour
             of
             Suethen
             .
          
           
             The
             Chancellors
             discourse
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordships
             reply
             .
          
           
             Their
             farewell
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             takes
             journey
             from
             Francfort
             .
          
           
             Is
             entertained
             at
             Hanaw
             .
          
           
             Entertained
             by
             the
             Elector
             of
             Brandenburg
             .
          
           
             
               Comes
               to
            
             Stettin
             in
             Pomerania
             .
          
           
             To
             Dantzig
             .
          
           
             French
             Ambassador
             Signes
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Treatie
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             offended
             .
          
           
             Expostulates
             sharply
             with
             Zavatzkie
             .
          
           
             By
             him
             smoothed
             with
             promise
             of
             satisfaction
             not
             performed
             .
          
           
             He
             returned
             to
             Dantzig
             .
          
           
             Delayes
             advertising
             .
          
           
             Receives
             notice
             by
             letter
             of
             Polands
             distast
             .
          
           
             Englands
             Agent
             returnes
             to
             Dantzig
             .
          
           
             Sent
             unto
             the
             Parliament
             at
             Warsaw
             .
          
           
             Two
             Errours
             in
             ●ne
             .
          
           
             Grudges
             covered
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Lordship
             meet
             .
          
           
             A
             mandate
             obtained
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Eastland
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             Zavatzkie
             sent
             Ambassador
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             Gordon
             .
          
           
             Their
             sinceritie
             distrusted
             by
             his
             Lordship
             .
          
           
             Suspected
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Made
             visible
             soone
             after
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             Polands
             Ambassador
             not
             admitted
             to
             Audience
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordship
             comes
             to
             Damin
             .
          
           
             Portentuous
             accident
             .
          
           
             His
             Lordships
             Comment
             theron
             .
          
           
             His
             sickning
             .
          
           
             Agony
             .
          
           
             Death
             .
          
           
             Embalming
             ,
             advertisement
             and
             
          
           
             Inventary
             and
             Mournings
             concluded
             on
             .
          
           
             Orders
             for
             finall
             dispose
             required
             .
          
           
             Convoy
             for
             security
             desired
             .
          
           
             Inventary
             taken
             .
          
           
             Remove
             commenced
             .
          
           
             Due
             Thanks
             tendred
             to
             the
             Chancellour
             of
             Suethen
             .
          
           
             His
             death
             condoled
             by
             the
             Chancellour
             .
          
           
             The
             Chancellors
             desire
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             formerly
             elsewhere
             intimated
             .
          
           
             The
             Corps
             brought
             neere
             Hamburg
             .
          
           
             The
             Senate
             advertised
             and
             Scruple
             about
             the
             entrie
             .
          
           
             Yet
             consented
             unto
             as
             desired
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             Entrie
             ,
          
           
             The
             Corps
             disposed
             of
             by
             Order
             .
          
           
             Servants
             strangers
             rewarded
             ,
             dismissed
             .
          
           
             Eis
             Character
             .
          
           
             The
             portent
             aforesaid
             enquired
             into
             and
             asserted
             .
          
           
             Attestation
             from
             the
             Senate
             of
             Damin
             .
          
           
             Observations
             upon
             the
             whole
             
          
           
             Vide
             Exegesis
             Historica
             ,
             page
             350.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             This
             Act
             hath
             not
             come
             to
             my
             hands
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Heads
             therof
             had
             been
             particularized
             .
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             Treaty
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             Ambassadour
             .
          
           
             Great
             beginnings
             ,
          
           
             Have
             not
             alwaies
             equall
             endings
             .
          
           
             Mutual
             Greatnesse
             ,
             glittering
             Misery
             .
          
           
             Happy
             closure
             .